HI'* 


tim' 


i1'  f»S"r-»  t  ' 


tr!c 


1 


EiirijTJ[rui]|Tin][riiTI[rij^ 


m 


m 


m 


m 


i 
i 


i 


m 


li 


i 


m 


THE  LIBRARIES 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


General  Library 


fll 


m 


m 


m 


m 


m 


m 


m 


m 


m 


|E1  pjiJfpnlfpjillTiJi'fjTrUlrinJ^ 


^^^^^^^^•-^^^^--^   .-^•-^    /^J^s^- 


LIGHT  ON  THE  DAM  RIVER. 


f  » 


^ 
4 


-^^--v^   ^ 


..^  .^^.^^;.  X'^  ^' 


^  ^:   ,^-  -^-^  -- 


•  .      4 


LIGHT  ON  THE  DARK  RIYER 


OB, 


MEMORIALS 


OP 


MES.  HENRIETTA  A.  L.  HAMLIN, 


MISSIONARY    IN    TURKEY. 


B  Y 


MARGARETTE   WOODS   LAWRENCE. 


FOURTH     EDITION. 


BOSTON: 

TICKNOR    AND     FIELDS 

MDCCCLIV. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1853, 

BY   MARGARETTE  WOODS  LAWRENCE, 

In  the  Cle?c  a  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


Stereotyped  by 

HOBART  &  ROBBINS, 


BOSTON, 


TO     THE 

LITTLE  DAUGHTERS  OF  IMRS.  HAMLDT, 

IN    THEIR    ORIENT    HOME, 
ARK    MOST    TENDERLY    AND    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED. 


Although  I  have  never  seen  your  sweet  faces,  darling  children,  jet  my 
heart  has  felt  with  your  heart  in  the  great  sorrow  which  has  overshadowed 
your  sunny  morning.  And  it  has  been  a  peculiar,  albeit  a  mournful 
pleasure,  to  prepare  these  reminiscences  of  that  early-loved  and  long- 
cherished  friend,  who,  like  a  sun-tinged  cloud  of  morning,  has  passed  away 
into  heaven.  Though  imperfect,  I  trust  they  may  preserve  to  you  a  faint 
image  of  her  who,  in  a  land  of  strangers,  notwithstanding  the  intensity  of 
her  afifection  for  the  little  flock  she  was  leaving  motherless,  could  yet 
.confidingly  commit  it  to  the  good  Shepherd's  care. 

One  of  her  precious  number,  the  pet-lamb  of  the  flock,  has  been  early 
restored  to  her  arms  in  the  sleep  of  the  grave.  For  dear  little  Mary  no 
such  memorials  are  now  needed. 

From  the  beautiful  life  of  your  mother's  mother  I  have  inwrought  a  few 
golden  threads.  More  of  these  I  would  gladly  have  gathered  up,  as  a  fuller 
memento  of  her  whom  you  will  never  see  but  with  immortal  eyes  ;  for  your 
sake,  I  could  not  refrain  from  interweaving  at  least  a  few. 

May  the  dying  counsels  of  your  departed  mother  live  in  your  memory 
and  in  your  character  ;  and  may  her  holy  faith,  which  cast  so  serene  a 
light  on  the  Dark  River,  be  yours  also,  brightening  the  desert-path  of  Life, 
and  with  its  celestial  rays  illuming  the  river  of  Death,  when  your  feet 
shall  stand  upon  its  shadowy  borders! 


1 Qqnnq 

-L  y  O  \J  O  u 


'  With  Him  before  ■whose  awful  power 
Thy  spirit  bent  its  trembling  knee, 
"Who  in  the  silent  greeting  flower 
And  forest  leaf  looked  out  on  thee, 

9 

•*  We  leave  thee  with  a  trust  serene. 

Which  Time,  nor  Change,  nor  Death  can  move. 
While,  with  thy  childlike  faith,  we  lean 
On  Him  whose  dearest  name  is  Love." 

J.  a.  wniTTiEE. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

TO  THE  HEADER,  by  R.  S.  Storks, 11 

INTRODUCTORY, 15 

PARENTAGE, 18 

INFANCY  AND  CHILDHOOD, 23 

EARLY  SCHOOL-DAYS  AND  LOVE  OF  NATURE, 29 

LATER  SCHOOL-DAYS  AND  RELIGIOUS  DEVELOPMENT,    ...  35 

TEACHING.  —  MORBID  TENDENCIES, 49 

AN  OBJECT  IN  LIFE  NECESSARY, 62 

VISITS.  — A  WINTER  OF  DISCIPLINE, 72 

QUESTION  OP  A  MISSIONARY  LIFE, 82 

HAPPY  INFLUENCE  OF  MISSIONARY  CONSECRATION,     ....  93 

THE  MISSIONARY  BRIDE, 103 

EMBARKATION,  PASSAGE  AND  ARRIVAL, 117 

Straits  of  Gibraltar  —  Harbor  of  Milo  —  Narrow  escape — Bay  of  Fokea 

—  Smyrna  —  Armenian  wedding. 

CONSTANTINOPLE.  — ASPECTS  OF  THE  MISSION, 131 

Boarding  at  Mr.  Goodell's  —  Mr.  Hamlin  engineer  to  a  banker  — 
Refinement  of  the  Armenians  —  Study  of  foreign  languages. 

SKETCH  OF  THE  MISSION.  —  FIRST  HOUSEKEEPING, 141 

Thrilling  incident — Persecution  —  Mohammedanism  and  Infidelity — • 
Hopeful  appearances  —  Description  of  house  and  domestic  contrivances 

—  Trials  of  missionary  life  —  Turkish  impositions. 

THE  FIRST-BORN.  —  REMOVAL  TO  THE  COUNTRY  AND  OPEN- 
ING OF  THE  SEMINARY, 160 

Dress  of  missionaries  —  Three  months' residence  at  Arnaout  Keuy  — 
Entertainment  of  invalid  missionaries  —  Bebek  —  Hostility  of  inhabit- 
ants—  Mrs.  Hamlin's  interest  in  the  school  —  Domestic  character  — 
Valley  of  Sweet  "Waters  —  Valley  of  Heavenly  Waters  —  Superstitions 
of  Oriental  churches  —  The  Sultan  going  to  the  mosque  —  Peep  into 
domestic  life. 


10  CONTENTS. 

DIFFICULTIES  AND  DISCOUKAGEMENTS, 184 

Attempt  to  break  up  seminary  —  Second  removal  —  Little  Henrietta 
—  Letter  to  a  sister  in  affliction  —  Description  of  situation  —  Garden- 
conversations  with  Turks — Family  concert  —  Seminary  straitened  fof 
want  of  funds  —  Mrs.  Hamlin's  Greek  and  Jewish  scholars  —  Hin- 
drances from  Romish  influences  —  Disappointments  in  the  purchase  of 
a  house. 

DEATH   OF   MRS.  HAMLIN'S   FATHER.  —  PURCHASE   OF   THE 
SEMINARY  ESTABLISHMENT, 197 

Third  removal  —  Tragical  stories  —  Oriental  conscience  —  Struggle  for 
religious  tolerance  —  Ill-health   of  Mrs.  Hamlin  —  Short  residence  at 
Halki. 
REMINISCENCES  OF  DEACON  KENT.  — DEATH  OF  MRS.  HAM- 
LIN'S MOTHER, 219 

Prosperity  of  Seminary — Charter  of  tolerance — Last  letters  of  Mrs. 
Jackson  —  Last  letters  of  Mrs.  Hamlin  —  Cheering  tokens  among 
Greeks. 

TESTIMONIALS  OF  FRIENDSHIP, 233 

Domestic  character  —  Testimony  of  students — Letter  from  "  One  of  the 
Ancients  "  —  Exchange  of  playful  letters  —  Other  testimonials  —  Char- 
acter as  a  mother  —  Prospects  for  usefulness. 

SICKNESS.— TRIALS  AND  STRUGGLES, 243 

SEVERE  CONFLICT.— NEW  CONSECRATION  AND  ASSURANCE 
OF  FAITH, 253 

THE  BAPTISM, 261 

LINGERING  ON  THE  BANKS  OF  JORDAN, 265 

WAITING  AT  THE  GATE  OF  HEAVEN, 272 

LIGHT  ON  THE  DARK  RIVER.  — THE  LAST  SLEEP, 279 

THE  BURIAL, 283 

VICTORY  OF  FAITH, 288 

PASSAGE  FROM  RHODES, ' 292 

CLOSING  TRIBUTES, 297 

SUMMARY  OF  CHARACTER, 308 

THE  REINTERMENT, 313 


■>-'-' 


TO  THE  READER. 


A  perusal  of  the  following  pages  will  leave  on  the  refiect.iig 
mind  vivid  impressions, 

Of  the  high  value  of  parental  dedication  of  children  to  God, 
when  followed  by  a  corresponding  course  of  religious  instruc- 
tion, and  an  exemplification  of  the  Christian  virtues  ; 

Of  the  paramount  influence  of  parental  piety  in  forming  the 
character  of  children  for  life-long  usefulness ; 

Of  the  particular  providence  of  God,  in  preparing  individuals 
for  the  sphere  of  action  to  which  he  has  destined  them ; 

Of  the  native  modesty,  original  capacity,  cultivated  refine- 
ment, and  distinctive  amiableness,  of  the  subject  of  the  present 
memoir,  as  the  desirable  and  peculiar  qualifications  of  the 
female  missionary ; 

Of  the  energy  of  the  religious  principle,  sustaining  the  spirit 
in  circumstances  of  extreme  perplexity  and  trial,  and  urging  it 
onward  to  deeds  of  Christian  heroism ; 

Of  the  high  importance  of  conjugal  companionship  to 
missionary  success  airong  the  half-civilized  or  barbarous 
tribes  of  men ; 

Of  the  adaptedness  of  woman  to  every  sphere  of  missionary 
labor,  and  the  indispensableness  of  her  fortitude  and  persever*  • 


12  TO   THE    READER. 

ance  to  the  support  and  consolation  of  man  in  his  oft-recurring 
seasons  of  exhaustion  and  despondency ; 

Of  the  efficacy  of  faith  in  invigorating  an  enfeebled  physical 
frame,  and  inspiring  the  moral  powers  with  an  unconquerable 
elasticity  and  energy ; 

Of  the  sufficiency  of  grace  to  support  the  fainting  spirit 
amid  its  deepest  sorrows,  and  impart  celestial  joys  to  the  torn 
and  agonized  heart. 

Impressions  like  these,  confirmed  by  authentic  memorials 
of  those  whom  Jesus  loves  and  early  calls  home  to  himself, 
are  of  inestimable  value  to  survivors,  enlivening  their  graces, 
and  pressing  them  onward  to  holy  achievement. 

The  present  volume  has  claims  to  regard  which  will  be 
promptly  met  whenever  it  shall  find  its  way  among  the 
circles  adorned  by  intelligence  and  purity.  Its  special  claims 
on  the  personal  friends  of  Mrs.  Hamlin  are  scarcely  more 
urgent  than  those  pressed  on  the  heart  of  every  lover  of 
Christ,  by  the  beautiful  simplicity  and  unostentatious  piety 
breathing  through  every  page,  and  pervading  every  sentiment. 
Not,  indeed,  that  all  the  utterances  of  the  volume  are  such  as 
would  have  flowed  from  the  lips  of  Brainard,  or  Susannah 
Anthony,  nor  that  they  are  all  guaged  by  the  standard  of  the 
young  convert's  "  first  love,"  but  that  all  are  in  keeping  with 
the  spirit  that  has  God  always  first  and  always  last  in  the 
mind's  eye. 

If  the  reader  fail  to  see  her  as  she  was,  an  humble,  stead- 
fast, devoted,  unaffected  and  warm-hearted  follower  of  the 
Lamb,  it  will  not  be  because  of  her  deficiency  in  either  of 
these  lovely  features  of  character,  but  rather  from  her  self- 
distrust,  and  deep  aversion  to  all  parade  of  spiritual  feeling. 

Though  not  personally  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Hamlin  nor 
her   family  connections,  and   obliged,  like   other  readers,  to 


TO   THE    READER.  13 

estimate  her  character  by  her  words  and  works  here  recorded, 
yet  the  consistency  and  harmony  of  the  Memoir  with  itself  in  all 
its  parts,  and  its  congruity  with  all  that  has  been  said  of  her, 
while  she  lived,  by  those  who  knew  her  well,  has  created  a 
deep  and  lively  interest  in  my  own  mind,  in  the  perusal  of 
these  precious  memorials,  —  an  interest  increasing  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end,  even  to  a  painful  intensity. 

The  style  of  the  work  will  speak  for  itself;  it  is  the  author's 
mind  daguerreotyped,  as  in  her  former  publications,  and  never 
contemplated  at  the  right  angle  of  vision  but  with  pleasure. 
A  poetic  fancy,  in  combination  w^ith  an  earnest  spirit  of  piety, 
gives  resistless  charms  to  the  portraiture  of  a  life  sacredly 
devoted  to  the  humble  duties  of  humanity  and  godliness, 
especially  when  the  father  and  mother  eminent  for  their 
virtues,  the  husband  and  children  with  their  absorbing  loves, 
brethren,  sisters  and  intimate  friends,  full  of  ardent  devotion  to 
her  happiness,  form  the  dramatis  personcB  of  the  scene. 
Fidelity  is  not  sacrificed  to  poetry,  nor  truthfulness  to  pane- 
gyric; but  the  light  and  the  shade,  the  cheerfulness  and 
serenity,  of  an  imperfect  yet  sincere  Christian  experience,  are 
so  accurately  defined,  and  yet  admirably  blended,  as  to  demon- 
strate the  justness  of  the  whole  delineation. 

If  there  are  those  who  question  the  utility  of  such  "  memo- 
rials "  as  these,  it  is  believed  that  they  are  few  in  number,  and 
unfortunate  in  the  influences  that  have  come  over  them.  Our 
relisfious  literature  is  far  from  beinf^  overstocked  with  works  of 
this  description.  From  the  publication  of  "  Harriet  Newell," 
the  first  American  "  missionary  sister "  whose  biography 
blessed  our  land,  down  to  the  hst  that  has  greeted  us  from  the 
press,  not  one  has  failed  of  extended  usefulness  in  the  promo- 
tion of  personal  holiness,  the  increase  of  the  spirit  of  missions, 
and  the  happy  illustration  of  the  grace  of  God.     How  various 

2 


14  TO    THE    READER. 

soever  their  merits  and  attractions,  all  of  them  have  been 
honored  by  the  Head  of  the  church  with  an  important  instru- 
mentality in  arousing  the  too  long  dormant  energies  of  Zion, 
and  giving  them  a  direction  which  promises  to  fill  the  earth 
ere  long  with  righteousness  and  peace.  May  they  be  multi- 
plied yet  more  and  more,  till  their  impress  shall  be  made 
indelible  on  every  heart,  and  constrain  the  raising  of  every 
hand  to  "  crown  Jesus  Lord  of  all '  '* 

R.  S.  Stcrrs. 
BbainxbeE}  Juki:  23, 1853. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

The  life  of  Henrietta  Hamliii  was  peculiarly  a  silent, 
though  most  winning  voice.  In  many  respects  she 
was  like  the  lovely  and  fragrant  lily  of  the  valley, 
which  blooms  almost  in  secret,  and  shrinkingly  con- 
ceals its  delicate  beauties  and  its  sweet  odors  from 
public  observation.  It  is  not  easy  to  dehneate  such  a 
character  without  despoiling  it  of  one  of  its  most 
attractive  charms. 

Should  any  inquire  why  a  life  of  such  retiring  deli- 
cacy is  brought  ftom  its  protecting  shade  and  exposed 
to  the  public  eye,  we  answer,  it  is  unto  the  praise  and 
glory  of  God's  grace.  He  from  whom  emanates  all 
intellectual  and  moral  beauty  has  a  right  to  be  pub- 
licly honored  by  the  exhibition  of  those  gifts  and 
graces  which  are  a  faint  reflection  of  his  own  infinite 
loveliness. 

This  portraiture  may  perhaps  speak  to  hearts  not 
reached  by  the  usual  type  of  biography ;  and  the  his- 
tory of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  early  tendency  to  melancholy, 
which  she  long  struggled  against,  and  finally  overcame, 
may  not  be  without  advantage  to  certain  young  and 
gifted  minds,  which,  for  the  want  of  a  definite  object, 
rest  under  a  cloud,  and  fail  to  accomplish  any  worthy 
end  in  life.  The  amount  of  good  performed  by  so 
shrinking  ana  delicate  a  woman,  in  a  comparatively 
retired  sphere  of  missionary  life,  may  also,  it  is  hoped, 
exert  an  influence  in  favor  of  that  life  upon  some,  who, 
fearing  publicity,  and  feeling  themselves  fitted  for  only 


16  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

the   more   private   walks   of   usefulness,    have    never 
consecrated  themselves  to  the  cause  of  missions. 

While,  then,  we  would  do  no  violence  to  the  memory 
of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  unaffected  modesty,  we  feel  assured 
that,  however  retiring  may  have  been  her  nature,  and 
however  humbling  her  views  of  herself,  she  would  not 
now  be  willing  to  cast  a  shade  over  the  bright  mirror  of 
her  Saviour's  redeeming  love,  as  exhibited  so  sweetly 
in  her  life,  and  so  triumphantly  in  her  death.  These 
motives  seem  abundantly  to  justify  a  reverent  lifting  of 
the  veil  from  the  sanctuary  of  departed  loveliness  and 
piety. 

In  the  preparation  of  these  memorials,  there  have 
been  great  obstacles,  arising  from  the  want  of  incident, 
and  the  absence  in  a  great*  degree  of  those  materials 
whereby  the  dear  departed  could  speak  for  herself 
Had  Mrs.  Hamlin's  reserve  been  less,  especially  in  rela- 
tion to  the  workings  of  her  spiritual  nature,  or  had  she 
not  destroyed  so  many  of  her  own  writings,  the  record 
of  her  religious  experience  would  have  been  much  more 
satisfactory.  In  reference  to  this,  writes  Mr.  Hamlin, 
''  She  said  little  about  her  frames  and  states.  She  loved 
to  pray  rather  than  to  talk  about  prayer.  In  her  daily 
life,  she  put  on  humility,  charity,  patience,  meekness 
and  whatever  is  lovely  and  of  good  report;  but  she 
said  little  about  them,  and  wrote  less.  It  is  from  this 
characteristic  that  but  few  allusions  to  religious  feelings 
are  found  in  her  letters.  They  refer  to  the  passing 
events  around  her ;  but  there  was  an  awe  over  Sinai 
and  Calvary  which  made  her  silent  as  she  approached 
them." 

From  this  habit  of  reserve,  the  quiet  and  cheerful 
performance  of  her  daily  duties  is  often  our  only 
exponent  of  her  spiritual  progress.  Those,  therefore, 
who  are  accustomed,  in  a  biography,  to  look  for  an 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  17 

outpouring  of  the  soul  in  correspondence,  and  for  free 
extracts  from  a  diary,  recording  its  struggles  upward 
towards  holiness  and  heaven,  will  probably  feel  a  dis- 
appointment in  not  finding  a  fuller  account  of  Mrs. 
Hamlin's  Christian  experience. 

Sensible  of  these  difficulties,  the  compiler  pleads  for 
the  indulgence  of  those  who  knew  and  loved  the 
departed  one.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  as  the  subject 
of  these  memorials  was  for  many  years  a  most  cher- 
ished friend,  she  cannot  claim  to  be  a  mere  impartial 
biographer.  It  has  been  her  earnest  desire  so  to  present 
the  character  of  her  angel-friend  as  to  render  honor  to 
the  Saviour  whom  she  loved,  to  commend  the  noble 
cause  to  which  she  devoted  herself,  and  to  win  some  to 
follow  in  her  footsteps  in  so  far  as  she  followed  Christ. 

2* 


PARENTAGE. 

'*  M7  boast  is  not  that  I  deduce  my  birth 
From  loins  enthroned  and  rulers  of  the  earth; 
But  higher  far  my  proud  pretensions  rise, — 
The  [child]  of  parents  passed  into  the  skies." 

COWPEB. 

In  the  south-western  part  of  Yermont — a  state  so 
r  :mantic  and  picturesque  as  to  be  called  the  Switzer- 
land of  America — lies  nestled  among  the  Green  Moun- 
tains the  littk  village  of  Dorset.  It  is  seldom  that  we 
see  the  grand  and  beautiful  in  such  harmonious  com- 
bination as  in  this  whole  mountain  range.  Amid  pre- 
cipitous heights,  which  rise  in  grandeur  around  you, 
are  sunny  slopes,  stretching  away  in  quiet  loveliness, 
and  smiling  in  all  the  fertility  of  a  luxuriant  vegetation. 
Occasionally  are  spread  out  before  you  rich  pastures  or 
fields  of  waving  grain,  reminding  one  of  the  mountain 
home  where  dwelt  that  faithful  pastor,  Felix  Neff,  sur- 
rounded by  his  humble  and  devout  flock.  At  one 
moment,  deep,  dark  ravines  open  to  your  view ;  at  the 
next,  you  look  upon  intervals  of  rich  verdure,  spreading 
out  in  every  direction,  like  carpets  of  the  deepest  green. 
Again,  you  behold  an  amphitheatre,  sometimes  one, 
sometimes  three  miles  in  extent,  with  dark  spruce- 
trees,  like  sentinels,  guarding  the  scene,  and  lifting 
their  evergreen  caps  on  high.  Here  and  there,  a  moun- 
tain brook  leaps  from  some  hidden  fountain,  and,  wind- 
ing along  its  babbling  way,  pours  its  clear,  fertilizing 
wa:ers  into  the  glad  bosom  of  the  sleeping  vale.     At 


MEMOIRS    OF    MKS.    HAMLIN.  19 

the  outer  angle  of  one  of  these  amphitheatres,  called 
''  The  Hollow,"  sits  Dorset,  like  a  bird  among  the 
mountains.  The  road  and  the  stream,  having  mean- 
dered side  by  side,  here  diverge,  taking  between  them 
a  sugar-loaf  hill,  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  which 
rises  in  lofty  beauty,  the  natural  stage  of  the  encom- 
passing amphitheatre. 

This  spot,  with  its  sublime  and  picturesque  scenery, 
Dr.  Dwight  pronounced  inferior  to  but  one  other  local- 
ity in  New  England.  Here,  more  than  fifty  years  ago, 
while  the  place,  in  its  uncultivated  beauties,  was  a 
comparative  wilderness,  came  that  good  man,  William 
Jackson,  as  a  pastor  to  the  humble  saints  who  in  this 
quiet  valley  worshipped  God.  Literally,  as  well  as 
spiritually,  did  this  faithful  shepherd  lead  his  flock  in 
green  pastures  and  beside  the  still  Avaters. 

The  father  of  Mrs.  Hamlin,  Rev.  William  Jackson, 
D.D.,  was  born  in  1768,  at  Cornwall,  Conn.  He  was 
blessed  in  his  paternal  ancestors,  who  were  distin- 
guished for  piety  and  usefulness.  When  he  was  but 
three  years  old,  his  parents  removed  to  Wallingford, 
Vermont,  with  a  family  of  eleven  children,  William 
being  the  youngest  but  one.  His  father  was  the  first 
settler  in  the  town,  the  first  town-clerk,  the  first  repre- 
sentative in  the  Legislature,  and  the  first  deacon  in  the 
church,  of  which  he  was  truly  the  main  pillar,  support- 
ing the  first  minister  almost  entirely  from  his  own 
resources. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen,  William  became  a  subject  of 
renewing  grace,  and  soon  commenced  his  studies  pre- 
paratory to  the  ministry.  In  1790  he  was  graduated 
at  Dartmouth  College,  where  he  formed  a  friendship 
with  Dr.  Porter,  of  Andover,  which  continued  through 
life.  He  studied  theology  with  Dr.  Emmons  and  Dr. 
Samuel  Spring,  whose  esteem  and  confidence  he  largely 


20  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

shared.  He  was  ordained  in  Dorset  in  1796,  only  a 
feAV  miles  from  the  home  of  his  childhood,  where  he 
continued  a  pastor  for  nearly  half  a  century,  until  his 
death  in  1842. 

Dr.  Jackson  was  the  first  elected  member  of  the  cor- 
poration in  Middlebury  College.  Through  his  interest 
in  promising  young  men,  and  his  personal  influence 
and  instructions,  more  of  them  were  educated  from  his 
small  town  than  from  all  the  rest  of  the  county 
besides.  Near  the  commencement  of  the  present  cen- 
tury, when  exhausted  by  his  labors  in  a  revival,  he 
took  a  journey  on  horseback  for  the  benefit  of  his 
health.  During  this  journey,  he  visited  Salem,  Marble- 
head,  Newburyport  and  Boston,  collecting  fifteen  hun- 
dred dollars  as  a  fund  for  the  assistance  of  pious  young 
men.  Thus  originated  the  first  education  society  in 
this  country. 

By  his  influence,  Mr.  Burr,  of  a  neighboring  town, 
the  richest  merchant  in  Yermont,  bequeathed  one  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  to  charitable  and  religious  objects, 
twelve  thousand  of  which  were  to  endow  a  professor- 
ship in  Middlebury  College.  Dr.  Jackson  took  a  deep 
interest  also  in  the  first  movements  of  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise. 

In  his  social  character  and  relations,  he  won  the 
highest  respect  and  aflection  of  all  who  were  connected 
with  him.  He  maintained  a  uniform  Christian  cheer- 
fulness,  enlivened  at  times  by  a  pleasant  humor.  His 
ministry  was  stable,  and  eminently  successful,  being 
attended  by  frequent  revivals ;  and  when  he  died,  all, 
even  the  most  ungodly,  felt  that  a  good  man  had  fallen. 

As  the  companion  of  his  labors.  Dr.  Jackson  had 
chosen  Susanna,  only  child  of  Samuel  and  Margaretta 
Cram,  of  Brentwood,  N.  H.,  born  1771.  Her  paternal 
grandmother  was  Elizabeth  Rogers,  a  lineal  descendant, 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  21 

of  the  seventh  generation,  from  John  Rogers,  the  mar- 
tyr of  Smithfield.  No  care  or  expense  was  spared  in 
her  intellectual  and  social  culture.  Having  enjoyed  / 
the  best  advantages  for  education  in  her  native  state, 
she  attended  a  select  school  in  Newburyport,  boarding 
in  the  family  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spring.  Here  was  formed 
her  first  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Jackson. 

In  the  winter  of  1797,  soon  after  Mr.  Jackson's 
ordination,  she  took  leave  of  her  parents  for  her  new 
home  among  the  Green  Mountains.  At  that  season  of 
the  year,  to  encounter  the  snows  of  the  forests  was  an 
midertaking  requiring  no  ordinary  courage.  In  this,  as 
in  subsequent  cases,  Mrs.  Jackson  proved  herself  equal 
to  every  emergency.  Combining  rare  personal  attrac- 
tions, varied  and  rich  accomplishments,  with  a  decided 
literary  taste,  she  yet  entered  without  regret  upon  the 
serious  and  self-denying  duties  of  her  new  station.  For 
industry,  economy,  and  an  air  of  cheerful  comfort,  her 
house  was  a  model-home.  With  her  husband's  limited 
salary,  it  was  owing  to  her  frugal  housewifery  and  skil- 
ful management  that,  like  the  widow's  of  Sarepta,  her 
barrel  of  meal  and  her  cruse  of  oil  were  never  empty. 
But,  while  thus  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  her  domestic 
duties,  she  did  not  neglect  her  higher  ones.  The  bright 
flame  of  her  spiritual  life  burned  clearer  and  clearer,  till 
she  passed  into  the  world  of  glory.  The  following 
passage  from  her  diary  shows  that,  while  engaged  in 
perplexing  family  cares,  the  tone  of  her  piety  raised  her 
above  them  into  the  sweetest  communion  with  heaven. 

"  Distressed  with  family  cares,  workmen  and  company,  I 
thought  I  could  not  enjoy  any  of  the  privileges  of  the  day. 
But  I  said,  this  is  my  duty,  —  God  has  allotted  it,  and  He, 
amidst  all  my  cares,  and  the  multitude  of  my  thoughts  within 
me,  can  cause  His  comforts  to  delight  my  soul.     Christ  can 


22  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

come  into  the  ship  when  it  is  on  the  sea,  tossed  with  waves, 
as  well  as  into  the  peaceful  chamber.  Then  came  this  pas- 
sage, 'Neither  death  nor  life.' — With  inexpressible  sweetness 
I  dwelt  on  the  words,  *  Nothing  shall  separate  us  from  the  love 
of  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord.'  If  death  cannot  separate  us,  what 
can  these  cares  do  ?     O,  to  believe  in  and  wait  on  the  Lord !  '^ 

Mrs.  Jackson  was  a  benefactor  to  the  poor,  and  an 
ardent  lover  of  the  missionary  cause,  it  being  her  habit 
to  sustain  at  least  one  heathen  child  in  a  mission-school. 
At  the  age  of  seventy-seven  her  mental  powers  were  in 
full  activity,  and  she  still  kept  up  that  intimate  knowl- 
edge of  the  world's  history  for  which  she  had  been  dis- 
tinguished. Said  a  gentleman  of  the  bench,  an  earnest 
politician,  in  relation  to  reports  of  European  commo- 
tion, —  "  I  '11  call  on  Mrs.  Jackson.  She  will  give  me 
more  intelligence  and  juster  views  than  I  can  get  from 
all  my  papers." 

Her  opinions  on  religious  subjects,  as  well  as  on  all 
others,  were  particularly  discriminating.  "  O,"  says 
she,  "  how  the  heart  is  inclined  to  feed  on  manna 
already  gathered!  May  I,  according  to  the  divine 
command,  as  cheerfully  arise  and  gather  it,  as  I  would 
sweetly  feed  upon  it  when  gathered." 

We  have  lingered  thus  long  .upon  the  character  of 
Mrs.  Jackson,  because  with  these  reminiscences  of 
the  mother  is  intimately  connected  the  history  of  the 
daughter,  who  was  truly  blest  in  descending  from  an 
ancestral  line  so  hd  lored  on  earth  and  so  approved  in 
heaven. 


INFANCY    AND    CHILDHOOD. 

"  0  child  !  0  new-born  denizen 
Of  life's  great  city  !  on  thy  head 
The  glory  of  the  morn  is  shed. 
Like  a  celestial  benison  ! 
Here  at  the  portal  thou  dost  stand. 
And  with  thy  little  hand 
Thou  openest  the  mysterious  gate 
Into  the  future's  undiscovered  land." 

H.  W.  Longfellow. 

In  the  sweet  seclusion  we  have  described,  on  the 
ninth  of  the  blossoming  month  of  May,  in  the  year 
1811,  the  subject  of  these  memorials  first  opened  her 
eyes  upon  the  light  of  this  world.  Happy,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  her  descent  in  the  direct  line  of  the  truest  nobil- 
ity, she  was  also  happy  in  the  beautiful  nature  which 
encircled  her  home  as  with  a  garden  of  delights.  Thus 
crowned  from  her  birth  with  spring's  fairest  blossoms, 
this  sweet  infant,  by  her  quiet  beauty  and  gentleness, 
soon  won  the  hearts  of  all  around  her. 

But  what  should  they  call  their  May-flower  7  Anna 
Loraine,  the  next  older  child,  then  five  years  of  age, 
expressed  the  wish  that  her  baby-sister  should  be  her 
namesake.  This  desire,  amounting  almost  to  a  pas- 
sion, continued,  until,  in  her  spelling-book  at  school, 
she  found  a  name  which  she  was  willing  to  substitute 
for  her  own.  It  was  Henrietta.  Soon  after,  Anna 
Loraine  sickened  and  died.  Most  natural  was  it  then 
that  her  wish^  so  peculiar  as  to  seem  almost  prophetic, 
should  become  sacred  to  her  parents.     So,  at  the  age 


24  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

of  three  months,  the  father  baptized  his  httle  daughter 
by  the  name  of  Henrietta  Anna  Loraine. 

The  infancy  of  Henrietta  is  cherished  in  the  recol- 
lections of  the  elder  members  of  the  family  as  unusu- 
ally quiet  and  happy.  "  I  remember  her  distinctly," 
says  her  brother,  "  when  an  infant  in  her  mother's 
arms ;  how  I  played  with  her  as  she  sat  laughing  and 
springing  in  the  lap,  a  happy  and  beautiful  cherub; 
and  how  intensely  I  loved  her." 

She  was  never  punished  but  once,  which  so  grieved 
her  tender  heart  that  she  sobbed  all  night.  Thus  early 
did  she  manifest  that  peculiar  sensibility  for  which  she 
was  afterwards  distinguished. 

Her  intellectual  powers  began  to  expand  at  an  early 
period,  but  so  gradual  and  harmonious  was  their  devel- 
opment as  to  save  her  from  the  dangers  attendant  upon 
precocity. 

It  is  the  mother's  heart  that  treasures  up  the  fond 
reminiscences  of  her  children's  infancy  and  childhood. 
Were  Henrietta's  mother  still  upon  earth,  she  could 
undoubtedly  furnish  many  interesting  recollections  of 
her  daughter's  early  years.  As  it  is,  but  few  incidents 
can  be  given. 

When  she  was  just  old  enough  to  walk  alone,  she 
tottered  out  one  day  into  the  garden,  where  her  father 
was  making  beds  by  simply  treading  his  feet  between 
them.  As  he  was  raking  the  ground,  she  came  running 
to  him, —  "Papa  carding  the  ground  for 7 "  "You  must 
take  care  and  not  get  your  little  feet  on  here."  "  Yes, 
I  goes  in  the  cracks.^^ 

Conscientiousness,  that  delightful  trait,  which  gener- 
ally requires  such  careful  cultivation,  seems  to  have 
sprung  up  in  her  heart  almost  in  infancy,  and  continued 
to  distinguish  her  through  life.  When  not  old  enough 
to  make  out  long  words,  an  elder  sister,  coming  one  day 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HABILIN.  25 

into  the  room,  and  observing  some  little  delicacy  lying 
upon  the  window  untouched,  exclaimed,  ''  Why,  how 
is  it  that  you  have  been  here  all  this  time  and  have  n't 
taken  that?"  '' Because  I  must  be  con  —  "  "Do 
you  mean  that  you  must  be  conscientious?"  "  Yes,  I 
did  n't  take  it,  because  it  was  n't  mine." 

At  the  tender  age  of  five  years,  she  evinced  much 
thought  and  feeling  on  the  subject  of  religion.  At  this 
time,  she  began  to  have  particular  seasons  for  prayer, 
and  was  often  overheard  to  say,  "  O  Lord,  destroy  all 
my  sins  !  "  So  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  these  impres- 
sions never  left  her. 

She  was  early  characterized  by  great  refinement  of 
feeling,  and  a  sense  of  propriety  which  seemed  intui- 
tive. When  about  six  years  of  age,  she  visited  a 
sister  who  was  teaching  school.  Being  invited  by  some 
of  the  scholars  to  go  home  with  them  at  noon,  she 
asked  and  obtained  leave  to  do  so.  Not  many  minutes 
had  elapsed,  when  her  sister  observed  her  returning  in 
haste.  "  Why,  Henrietta,  what  does  this  mean  ?  Why 
are  you  back  so  soon  and  alone?"  "In  the  other 
room,  their  mother  asked  them  what  they  brought  that 
little  girl  home  for,  when  they  knew  she  had  nothing 
for  dinner  but  brown  bread.  You  don't  think  I  would 
stay  then?  " 

Though  remarkably  affectionate,  yet  in  an  unusual 
degree  did  she  rely  upon  herself  In  the  creations  of 
her  own  imagination,  in  her  books  and  solitary  plays, 
she  could  always  find  entertainment. 

Towards  everything  that  lived  she  was  extremely 
gentle  and  tender-hearted.  This  natural  kindness  was 
also  manifested  in  her  consideration  for  the  feelings  of 
others.  If  tempted  momentarily  to  resentment,  her 
unwillingness  to  give  pain  seemed  a  motive  sufficient 
to  overcome  the  temptation.     And  this  reluctance  to 

3 


26  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

occasion  uneasiness  to  others  led  her  to  conceal  her 
little  sufferings  and  sorrows. 

Her  feelings  of  benevolence  were  early  attracted  into 
the  missionary  channel.  She  loved  to  talk  about  the 
heathen  children,  and  to  pray  for  them. 

When  in  her  seventh  year,  Dr.  Jackson  received  a 
visit  from  a  clergyman,  who,  by  the  blessing  of  Heaven 
upon  the  labors  of  himself  and  others,  has  since  wit- 
nessed the  springing  of  a  nation  from  barbarism  into 
the  Christian  state.  This  gentleman  became  so  inter- 
ested in  the  little  Henrietta,  that  he  afterwards  gave  a 
particular  account  of  her  to  Mr.  Evarts.  That  year 
she  had  poured  the  contents  of  her  treasury  —  one  dol- 
lar and  twenty-five  cents  —  into  the  missionary-box, 
expressing  the  desire  to  become  herself  a  teacher  to  the 
heathen.  '-And  who  knows,"  said  he,  in  finishing  his 
story  about  this  dear  child,  ''who  knows  but  that  she 
may  yet  be  a  Harriet  Newell? " 

Unlike  other  children,  she  preferred  the  study  of 
nature  and  intellectual  pleasures  to  the  childish  sports 
common  to  her  years.  At  that  age  she  seldom  attended 
school,  but  by  her  own  efforts  at  home,  with  only  inci- 
dental instruction,  she  attained  the  rudiments  of  her 
education.  She  delighted  to  task  her  powers,  and  to 
solve  her  own  difficulties.  In  mathematics  she  espe- 
cially excelled. 

An  orphan  lad  in  the  family,  of  her  own  age,  would 
often  puzzle  over  his  sums,  and  then  go  to  her.  Said 
he,  "  Henrietta  has  only  to  shut  her  eyes,  and  she  can 
answer  any  of  the  questions." 

In  the  memory  of  her  friends  is  a  vivid  image  of  this 
gentle  little  girl,  as  she  used  to  sit  in  a  rocking-chair, 
with  one  hand  laid  upon  the  arm  of  the  chair  and  a 
book  in  her  lap  or  before  her,  rocking  gently  or  rapidly 
according  to  her  mood.     Thus  would  she  sit  hour  after 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  27 

hour,  entirely  absorbed  in  her  book,  or  in  her  own 
reflections. 

For  a  mind  hke  hers,  there  were  undoubtedly  pecu- 
liar advantages  in  this  course  of  self-training.  Her 
powers  were  early  matured,  but  it  was  by  no  hot-bed 
process  of  stimulation.  In  their  action  they  were 
natural,  healthful  and  vigorous. 

Her  intellectual  character  was  strongly  marked. 
She  had  a  quick  perception,  and  an  intuitive  power  of 
insight.  Through  the  outward  manifestations  of 
character,  she  looked  into  its  impelling  motives,  its 
fundamental  elements.  Her  clear  vision  rested  not  on 
the  surface  of  things,  but  searched  into  their  hidden 
depths.  Beneath  mere  facts  she  discerned  verities 
and  principles. 

As  a  scholar,  if  not  distinguished  for  brilliancy,  she 
was  discriminating,  persevering  and  thorough,  master- 
ing the  great  principles  of  any  subject  with  wliich  she 
grappled.  Not  content  with  a  surface-knowledge,  she 
Avould  investigate  and  compare  till  she  reached  its 
primary  elements. 

Thus  was  laid  the  foundation  for  the  superstructure 
afterwards  reared.  A  complete  investigation  and 
understanding  of  any  practical  matter  seemed  with  her 
a  substitute  for  the  initiatory  practice  usually  neces- 
sary. As  a  friend  remarks,  "She  was  as  ready  for  a 
thing,  if  she  had  studied  it,  the  first  as  the  fiftieth 
time." 

She  showed  an  early  fondness  for  books  which  ta^^ 
the  mind  and  discipline  its  powers,  and  even  from 
her  childhood  she  was  greatly  interested  in  intellectual 
conflicts,  being  a  delighted  listener  to  those  discussions 
of  a  metaphysical  character  which  so  often  occur 
around  the  pastor's  fireside.  Although  there  was  an 
air  of  sedateness  in  her  general  appearance,  she  had  a 


28  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

quick  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  and  a  keen  relish  for 
repartee,  having  a  peculiar  enjoyment  of  her  father's 
quiet  humor,  at  which  shq  was  wont  to  laugh  most 
heartily. 

At  the  age  of  twelve  she  left  home  to  attend  the 
school  of  her  sister  Margaret,  then  teaching  in  Rutland, 
Yermont. 

Under  the  nurturing  care  of  her  judicious  and  excel- 
lent parents,  the  development  of  her  social,  mental  and 
moral  nature  had,  up  to  this  time,  heen  beautifully 
harmonious  ;  and,  by  a  shorter  process  than  usual,  she 
was  now  nearly  prepared  to  step  from  childhood  i:ito 
womaihood. 

*'  Standing  with  reluctant  feet 
Where  the  brook  and  river  meet, 
Womanhood  and  childhood  fleet ! 

"  Hear'st  thou  voices  on  the  shore, 
That  our  ears  perceive  no  more. 
Deafened  by  the  cataract's  roar  ?  " 


EARLY    SCHOOL-DAYS    AND    LOVE 

OF    NATURE. 

**  And  lo  !  unto  the  child. 
From  out  each  single,  silent  flower. 

Some  holy  angel  smiled  ; 
And  ever  to  the  child  there  dwelt 

Upon  the  perfumed  air 
The  sound  of  holy  orisons, 

Of  matin  and  of  prayer." 

Soon  after  Henrietta  went  to  Rutland,  she  received  a 
letter  from  her  mother,  so  full  of  maternal  affection  and 
scriptural  counsel,  that  we  cannot  forbear  giving  it 
almost  entire. 

«*Dorset,  May  31,  1823. 
"  Dear  Henrietta  : 

.^  ^  ^  ^  4/,  ^/,  4^ 

n^  T^  *7v'  *7v*  •TV'  "T?  TT 

^  "  Go  to  your  Bible.  There  you  will  find  instructions, 
precepts  and  examples,  to  guide  both  your  thoughts  and  your 
actions,  and  teach  you  how  to  order  your  conversation  aright. 
Let  it  always  be  seasoned  with  grace,  and  whatever  you  do,  let 
it  be  in  meekness  and  in  the  fear  of  God.  Read  a  chapter  in 
your  Bible  every  morning  and  evening,  for  it  contains  the 
words  of  eternal  life.  If  you  take  heed  to  it,  as  to  a  light  shin- 
ing in  a  dark  place,  it  will  keep  your  feet  from  falling,  your 
eyes  from  tears,  and  your  soul  from  death.  If  you  have  a 
relish  for  spiritual  things,  the  truths  of  the  Bible  will  become 
the  precious  bread  of  life,  on  which  your  soul  will  feed,  and  be 
satisfied  as  with  marrow  and  fatness.  If  you  will  listen  to  the 
word  of  God,  and  set  your  heart  to  walk  in  his  ways,  you  shall 
want  no  good  thing.     You  shall  have  honey  from  the  rock  and 

3* 


30  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

oil  from  the  flinty  rock;  the  heavens  shall  pour  you  down 
blessings,  and  streams  of  salvation  shall  attend  you  all  the 
desert  through ;  Jordan  shall  be  divided  before  you,  and  you 
shall  enter  the  promised  land  singing  the  song  of  Moses  and 
the  Lamb. 

"  But,  my  dear  Henrietta,  I  am  afraid  of  the  vanities  of 
childhood,  and  the  follies  of  youth.  I  am  afraid  of  the  allure- 
ments of  the  world,  the  temptations  and  snares  of  the  adver- 
sary, and  the  depravity  of  your  heart.  Watch  against  these 
and  stand  fast  in  the  faith ;  that  is,  believe  all  God's  word, 
pray  always,  bear  the  cross,  account  the  world's  treasures  un- 
certain and  unsatisfying,  imitate  the  example  of  your  Saviour, 
live  for  Him  who  died  for  you,  and  be  always  ready  for  the 
summons  of  death.  Now,  my  dear  child,  I  commend  you  to 
Him  who  is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  present  you 
spotless  before  the  throne  of  His  glory. 

"  With  affection, 

"  Your  Mother." 

Owing,  probably,  to  her  previous  solitary  habits, 
Henrietta  never  liked  to  study  in  school,  but,  even 
at  this  early  period,  would  prepare  her  recitations  m 
her  own  room.  Yet  after  her  sister  was  released,  she 
was  unwilling  to  be  separated  from  her. 

^'  What  a  baby ! "  said  one  of  her  schoolmates,  as 
she  was  clinging  to  her  sister;  '' if  I  were  in  her  place, 
I  would  give  you  a  good  shaking." 

Remarks  of  this  kind  sank  into  her  heart;  and  a 
few  similar  experiences  made  her  retire  within  herself, 
fearful  of  being  wounded.  Such  incidents  confirmed 
her  natural  diffidence  and  reserve,  and  concentrated 
her  affections  on  the  few  who,  she  felt,  understood  her. 
Yet  her  sweet  countenance,  her  winning  modesty  and 
her  delicacy  of  manners,  placed  her  high  in  the  esteem 
of  all. 

While  under  the  charge  of  her  sister,  Henrietta  ex- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  31 

hibited  a  great  fondness  for  the  natural  saliences,  as 
might  have  been  expected  from  her  love  of  nature. 

In  chemistry  she  made  unusual  proficiency.  In  after 
years,  when  told  that  she  must  study  the  kitchen  as 
well  as  bookSj  she  used  to  reply,  ''  Any  one  can  be  a 
good  cook  who  understands  chemistry ;"  a  remark 
which  her  subsequent  experience  made  good,  so  far  at 
least  as  she  was  concerned. 

In  the  fall  Henrietta  returned  to  her  quiet  seclusion 
among  the  mountains.  We  can  imagine  with  what 
delight  her  eye  again  rested  upon  the  enchanting 
scenery  around  her  home,  now  clad  in  its  rich  autum- 
nal foliage.  From  her  earliest  childhood,  she  had  been 
an  impassioned  lover  of  nature. 

A  south  window  in  one  of  the  chambers  of  the  dear 
homestead  commanded  a  delightful  view.  It  looked 
out  upon  a  lovely  valley,  extending  in  fertile  beauty 
towards  the  south,  hemmed  in  by  the  distant  moun- 
tains, whose  peaks  are  lost  in  the  expanse  of  blue 
above.  On  either  side  of  this  quiet  vale,  the  Green 
Mountains  stretch  along,  with  their  varying  outlines 
distinctly  marked  upon  the  face  of  the  sky.  Their 
verdant  sides  are  sprinkled  with  farm-houses,  and  dis- 
play rich  fields  of  grain,  with  occasional  patches  of 
forest,  while  their  fair  summits,  covered  with  ever- 
greens, and  sometimes  capped  with  fleecy  clouds,  rise 
in  their  sublimity  towards  heaven. 

At  this  window  Henrietta  would  sit  in  her  rocking- 
chair,  a  favorite  book  within  reach,  and,  with  folded 
arms,  gaza  upon  the  magnificent  picture,  till  she  was 
lost  in  its  entrancing  beauties. 

"So,  touched  with  awe,  athwart  her  face 
There  steals  a  softer,  soberer  grace  ; 
And  evermore  the  earth,  the  air, 
To  her  shall  holier  aspect  wear." 


32  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

That  the  scenery  of  her  mountain-home  made  its 
own  impress  upon  her  character  cannot  be  doubted. 
Her  mind  was  of  a  poetic  cast,  and  for  true  poetry  she 
ever  had  the  keenest  rehsh.  But  in  the  great  and 
changeful  book  of  Nature  did  she  most  dehght  to  read. 
And,  as  she  advanced  in  years,  her  love  for  it  grew 
more  and  more  intense.  At  this  fountain  of  healthful 
and  inspiring  waters  she  drank  and  drank,  till  her 
whole  being  was  penetrated  by  the  sweet  voices  of 
nature,  and  she,  in  return,  had  animated  it  with  the 
glow  of  her  own  elevated  thoughts  and  feelings.  The 
mountains,  with  their  ever-varying  shades  and  hues, 
were  to  her  like  a  familiar  friend.  Whether  robed  in 
their  fresh  spring-time  garments,  or  covered  with  the 
gold  and  crimson  drapery  of  autumn,  they  always 
brought  the  purest  inspiration.  Sometimes  she  woulc 
gaze  upon  the  delicate  veil  of  mist  that  enwreathed 
their  brows,  or  the  light  fanciful  clouds  that  gracefully 
draped  their  verdant  slopes.  Again,  she  would  watch 
the  dark  storm-clouds  that  skirted  the  horizon,  till, 
creeping  over  the  mountain-tops,  they  enveloped  them 
in  showers,  while  the  bright  sunlight  still  shone  upon 
the  sweet  valley  below. 

On  one  object  in  this  ever-varying  landscape  her  eye 
rested  with  never- wearied  delight.  It  was  a  towering 
elm,  whose  immense  trunk,  rising  to  a  great  height 
without  branch  or  bough,  finally  terminated  in  a  splen- 
did crown  of  gracefully-drooping  branches,  clothed 
with  the  densest  and  most  verdant  foliage.  It  was  a 
noble  relic  of  the  primeval  forest.  As  Henrietta  sat  at 
her  window  in  the  dreamy  twilight,  this  magnificent 
tree  seemed  to  stand  as  one  of  the  pillars  of  the  firma- 
ment ;  and,  as  it  proudly  rose  towards  heaven,  it  bore 
her  thoughts  upward  to  Him  that  sitteth  above  the 
firmament.     At  this  beloved  tree  she  gazed  and  gazed, 


c 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HA3ILIN.  33 

until  her  rapt  spirit  became  almost  engrafted  upon  it. 
In  her  letters,  when  absent  from  home,  mention  was 
made  of  it  as  among  her  choicest  friends.  Being  thus 
associated  in  the  hearts  of  her  family  with  her  sweetest 
communings,  it  received  the  name  of  "  Henrietta) s  elm^'^ 
a  name  which  it  still  bears.  It  originally  stood  upon 
her  father's  land,  but,  upon  a  transfer  of  the  ground  to 
other  hands,  a  stipulation  was  made  that  this  tree 
should  be  spared.  Thus  carefully  protected,  Henri- 
etta's elm  yet  lifts  up  its  regal  crown  in  all  its  primal 
grandeur.  Hallowed  by  time,  and  by  the  endearments 
of  its  enthusiastic  admirer's  childhood  and  youth,  as 
well  as  by  her  sad  adieu,  this  precious  memento  is  still 
cherished  with  tender  interest  by  all  who  loved  her. 

By  the  silent  influence  of  nature,  Henrietta's  mind 
was  cultivated,  her  taste  refined,  and  all  her  social  and 
mental  powers  purified  and  ennobled.  By  this,  too,  her 
heart  was  often  lifted  from  the  impassioned  love  of 
created  beauty  to  the  adoration  of  the  great  Creator. 
And  if,  at  one  time,  there  were  any  morbid  tendencies 
coimected  with  this  intense  sympathy  with  nature,  it 
was  owing  partly  to  that  excess  of  sensibility  before 
alluded  to,  and  in  part  to  causes  hereafter  to  be  con- 
sidered. 

During  the  winters,  which  were  generally  passed  at 
home,  Henrietta  zealously  pursued  her  studies.  At 
what  time  she  commenced  the  Latin  language  is  not 
certainly  known.  She  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  attend^ 
ing  to  her  classical  studies  under  the  care  of  her  ven- 
erated fatluer,  who  had  fitted  many  students  for  college. 
She  had  an  unusual  facility  in  acquiring  languages, 
owing  in  part  to  her  patient  and  thorough  mastering  at 
first  of  their  foundation  principles.  In  a  letter,  written 
by  her  father  to  his  son,  before  she  was  sixteen,  he 
says,  ''  Henrietta  makes  one  of  the  most  correct  Latin 


34  •  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

scholars;  has  almost  finished  the  first  six  books  of 
Virgil." 

Having  read  Virgil  and  Cicero,  she  began  the  Greek, 
in  which  language,  also,  she  made  considerable  pro- 
ficiency. Thus  did  the  long  wintry  months  pass  cheer- 
fully away,  each  hour  bearing  its  own  burden  of  useful 
and  elevating  occupation. 

When  the  trees  began  to  put  forth  their  tender  buds, 
and  the  modest  spring-flowers  were  everywhere  lifting 
up  their  graceful  heads,  Henrietta  was  in  her  element. 
Her  love  of  flowers  was  a  passion  which  never  left  her. 
In  the  cultivation  of  her  garden  she  took  great  delight. 
Under  her  superintending  care  was  gathered  and  cher- 
ished a  parterre  of  Flora's  choicest  treasures.  Here 
her  exquisite  delicacy  of  taste,  and  her  innate  love  of 
the  beautiful,  found  some  of  their  sweetest  gratifica- 
tions. 

"  Such  be  thy  portion !  the  bliss  to  look 

With  a  reverent  spirit  through  nature's  book  ; 
By  fount,  by  forest,  by  river's  line, 
To  track  the  paths  of  love  divine." 


LATER    SCHOOL-DAYS    AND   RELI- 
GIOUS   DEVELOPMENT. 


"  And  now  my  spirit  sighs  for  home. 

And  longs  for  light  whereby  to  see; 
And,  like  a  weary  child,  would  come, 
0  Father,  unto  thee  !  " 

J.    G.    "WniTTIER. 


Of  the  development  of  Henrietta's  spiritual  nature 
during  this  period,  but  little  is  known.  In  communi- 
cating her  religious  feelings,  she  was  reserved,  even 
with  her  dearest  friends.  But  her  mind,  which  had  so 
early  been  sensitive  to  sacred  truth,  is  believed  t">  have 
continued  under  its  influence.  ''In  her  childhood," 
says  Mr.  Hamlin,  ''  she  suffered  for  months  a  degree 
of  mental  anguish,  in  regard  to  her  spiritual  state, 
which  wore  seriously  upon  her  health ;  but  though 
often  questioned  by  her  watchful  mother,  she  did  not 
disclose  the  cause  of  her  grief  and  gloom,  till  her 
anxiety  became  insupportable."  It  was  her  mother's 
impression  that  in  the  morning  of  her  childhood  this 
chosen  lamb  was  gathered  into  the  Saviour's  fold.  The 
excellent  letter,  introduced  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
might  naturally  have  been  addressed  to  a  child  whose 
feet  were  early  planted  in  wisdom's  ways.  We  believe, 
too,  that  it  was  Henrietta's  prevailing  judgment  that 
she  was  converted  in  childhood. 

It  was  one  of  those  beautiful  cases  in  which,  like  the 
lingering  approaches  of  a  summer's  morning  over  the 
eastern  hills,  the  first  faint  dawn  of  spiritual  life  is  so 


36  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

gradually  developed,  that  it  is  difficult  to  tell  the  pre- 
cise momen*.  when  the  night  of  sin  ceases  and  the  day- 
star  of  love  arises.  There  was  certainly  nothing  in  her 
life  which  would  have  contradicted  a  Christian  profes- 
sion. And  yet,  from  some  of  the  spiritual  elevations 
afterwards  gained,  she  probably  looked  back  upon  this 
period  as  the  comparative  wilderness  in  her  heaven- 
ward journey. 

In  the  summer  of  1825,  she  attended  a  school  in 
Chester,  Yt.,  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bur- 
nap.  The  following  letter  from  him  gives  us  some  idea 
of  the  maturity  and  symmetry  of  her  character  at  this 
time : 

"  She  was  one  about  whom  very  little  could  be  said,  except 
in  a  monotonous  strain  of  commendation.  Her  character  was 
developed  in  such  perfect  proportions  that  nothing  seemed 
strikingly  prominent,  and  its  beauty  was  discovered  only  by  a 
careful  observation  of  the  whole. 

"Mrs.  Hamlin,  when  under  my  instruction,  Vv^as  about 
fourteen  years  of  age  ;  and  in  her  deportment  there  was  such 
simplicity,  combined  with  the  dignity  of  self-respect,  and  the 
most  perfect  propriety  of  manners,  that  even  an  unkind  critic 
could  find  nothing  to  censure.  Her  habits  were  rather  retiring 
than  social.  Improvement,  was  evidently  her  great  object. 
She  was  a  devoted  student,  and  her  recitations  showed  that  she 
had  not  sought  knowledge  in  vain.  In  every  branch  of  study 
she  seemed  to  have  a  full  comprehension  of  her  subject,  and 
recited  more  like  one  who  had  made  the  lesson  than  like  one 
who  had  only  learned  it. 

"  One  thing  which  has  lived  in  my  recollection  more  dis- 
tinctly than  any  other  was  a  superior  intellect  combined  with 
all  the  lovely  sensibilities  of  her  sex.  There  was  nothing  mas- 
culine in  her  temper  or  in  her  deportment,  hi  all  her  feelings 
and  habits  she  was  a  lady.  While  her  recitations  evinced 
deep  thought  and  comprehension  of  the  subject,  they  were 
always  characterized  with  genuine  modesty. 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  37 

"  There  was  so  little  for  her  teacher  to  do  by  way  of  expla- 
nation or  correction,  that  I  sometimes  seriously  questioned  my 
own  fidelity,  and  when  she  left  I  had  the  feeling  that  I  had 
done  but  little  for  her.  She  had  so  quietly  and  so  perfectly 
attended  to  every  exercise,  that  I  was  hardly  conscious  of  any 
responsibility ;  though,  in  view  of  her  own  developments,  as 
well  as  her  family  connections,  she  was  an  object  of  lively  and 
permanent  interest  during  her  life. 

"In  hei  brief  but  grand  career,  I  have  followed  her  with 
something  of  parental  solicitude,  combined  with  that  venera- 
tion which  we  always  feel  for  sanctified  intellect  and  godly 
enterprise.  '  She  has  done  what  she  could ;'  and  should  not 
such  a  laborer  have  rest  ?  " 

The  succeeding  winter  she  spent,  as  usual,  in  her 
beloved  home.  As  she  advanced  in  years,  she  grew 
only  more  devoted  to  her  books,  being  studious  to  a 
proverb.  Said  her  mother  at  one  time:  "If  Henrietta 
has  got  another  book,  we  shall  see  no  more  of  her  till 
that  is  used  up." 

It  requires  no  inconsiderable  energy  and  perseverance 
for  a  young  lady,  at  even  a  more  mature  age,  system- 
atically to  pursue  her  studies  at  home.  And  we  can- 
not, without  deep  interest,  contemplate  this  young  girl, 
only  fourteen,  as,  with  no  stimulus  but  her  own  thirst- 
ings  for  knowledge,  she  quietly  and  steadily  pursued 
her  course  of  self-culture.  There  was  in  her  an  unu- 
sual combination  of  energy  and  firmness  with  great 
delicacy  of  character.  Discouragement  was  no  part  of 
her  nature.  She  deliberated  before  undertaking,  but, 
having  determined  upon  a  course,  no  obstacles  pre- 
vented her  persevering  to  the  end. 

She  delighted  in  such  works  as  called  forth  effort, 
and  opened  new  fields  of  thought.  Her  reading  she 
made  a  study^  not  resting  till  she  possessed  a  compre- 

4 


38  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

hensive  view  of  the  whole  subject,  with  Avhich  she 
mingled  her  own  reflections. 

In  her  habits  as  a  studpnt,  she  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  independent,  relying  upon  her  own  exertions,  and 
preferring  the  ordinary  road  of  patient  labor  and  perse- 
vering research,  to  any  royal  highway.  The  following 
extract  from  a  letter,  written  during  her  school-days, 
expresses  her  characteristic  feelings  on  this  point : 

"  The  French  lessons  of  late  are  taken  from  Telemachus,  and 
the  girls  have  an  English  translation,  so  that  they  are  able  to 
make  wonderful  progress.  But  I  am  not  afraid  of  them  ;  they 
are  cheating  themselves  in  the  end,  and  will  like  a  little  of  my 
assistance  when  they  cannot  have  it  from  the  translation. 
They  offered  it  to  me,  but  I  told  them  I  preferred  my  Diction- 
ary." 

Of  these  years  no  particular  incidents  can  be 
gathered.  Nor  can  materials  be  collected  from  her 
own  letters  written  at  this  time,  since  almost  none  of 
them  are  in  existence.  She  was  in  the  habit  of  destroy- 
ing everything  she  had  ^\T:itten,  on  which  she  could,  by 
any  means,  lay  her  hand.  She  wrote  much  for  her 
Sabbath-class,  for  which  she  ever  manifested  a  deep 
interest ;  but  these  papers  she  carefully  consigned  to 
oblivion.  Thus,  of  this  period  of  life,  of  which  it 
would  be  so  deeply  interesting  to  her  friends,  and  par- 
ticularly to  her  little  daughters,  to  have  full  accounts, 
scarcely  any  reminiscences  can  be  obtained.  And,  in 
addition,  it  should  be  said,  that  there  was  such  a  sym- 
metry and  harmony  in  the  development  of  her  various 
powers,  forming  so  perfect  a  balance  of  character,  that 
to  delineate  it  correctly,  and  that  without  the  drapery 
of  incident,  is  a  task  extremely  difiicult,  if  not  impos- 
sible. 

The  next  school  which  she  attended  was  in  Brook- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  39 

field,  Mass.,  where  she  was  attracted  for  the  sake  of 
being  near  her  sister,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mahby,  then 
the  pastor  of  a  church  in  Sutton.  Of  this  summer  we 
have  no  record,  except  a  single  letter  to  her  brother,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Jackson,  which,  with  a  few  others,  escaped 
the  general  destruction.  The  following  brief  extract 
from  this  letter  illustrates  Henrietta's  desire  for  im- 
provement, and  her  low  estimate  of  self : 

"  I  am  glad  you  did  not  go  home  when  you  expected,  for  the 
good  reason  that  I  was  not  there.  I  am  in  good  health  and 
spirits,  enjoying  myself  right  well.  I  have  been  studying  In- 
tellectual Philosophy  (XJpham's  Sequel,  very  interesting 
indeed),  Logic,  Natural  History  and  Botany;  have  made 
tolerable  progress  in  them  all.  I  intend  to  study  at  home  this 
winter,  and  go  somewhere  to  school  next  summer.  I  think  it 
important  that  I  should,  if  I  ever  expect  to  know  anything  or  be 
anything  in  the  world,  —  which  is  not  probable." 

Early  the  ensuing  spring,  in  writing  to  her  brother 
respecting  her  plans  for  the  summer,  she  says  : 

"  I  have  so  often  gone  from  home  with  high  hopes  and  ex- 
pectations, and  they  were  all  disappointed,  that  I  think  it  not 
worth  while  to  hope  or  expect  much  about  myself,  only  that  I 
shall  always  be  about  what  I  now  am.  One  thing  I  am 
resolved  upon :  to  make  greater  exertions  and  sacrifices  of  self, 
peace  and  ease,  to  overcome  the  dislike  I  always  had  of  being 
in  company  very  superior  to  myself,  where  prids  suffers  unac- 
countably, and,  from  a  painful  sense  of  inferiority,  jealousy  is 
always  on  the  look-out  for  some  insult.  Now,  don't  laugh  at 
this.  It  looks  as  ridiculous  to  me  as  it  does  to  you;  but  it  is 
too  sad  a  reality.  I  have  begun  to  think  that  the  best  way  of 
getting  along  is  to  think  yourself  as  good  as  anybody  else,  and 
entitled  to  as  much  respect. 

"  There  are  so  many  obstacles  in  my  way  that  I  sometimes 


40  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

think  it  best  to  relinquish  my  plan  of  leaving  home.  But,  if  I 
relinquish  it  now,  it  must  be  forever,  which  would  undoubtedly 
be  the  occasion  of  bitter  regret  through  life." 

In  this  same  letter  she  speaks  of  herself  as  ''an 
awkward  girl,"  while  almost  every  one  was  impressed 
with  her  easy  and  graceful  demeanor.  In  connection 
with  the  most  acute  sensitiveness,  she  had  a  large 
share  of  that  peculiar  self-distrust  which  character- 
izes certain  temperaments. 

Henrietta  felt  that  there  was  an  objection  to  her 
changing  schools  so  frequently,  and  expressed  herself 
decidedly  on  this  point.  But,  for  reasons  to  which  her 
judgment  assented,  it  was  concluded  that  she  should 
attend  the  academy  in  Haverhill,  Mass. 

The  estimation  in  which  she  was  held  by  her  com- 
panions is  evident  by  the  following  letter  from  one  of 
her  schoolmates : 

^  ^  ^  #  ^  "  It  is  more  than  twenty-three  years  since 
Henrietta  Jackson  became  a  member  of  the  academy  at  Haver- 
hill, where  1  also  was  a  pupil.  We  had  no  intimacy  in  school, 
for  there  she  was  always  studying.  But  we  often  passed 
delightful  evenings  together  at  her  boarding-house,  preparing 
our  French  exercises.  I  was  much  impressed  by  her  conscien- 
tiousness, and  by  the  strength  of  her  home-affections.  She 
gave  evidence  then  of  her  capability  beautifully  to  fill  the 
relations  of  wife  and  mother. 

"  Her  personal  appearance  was  very  pleasing.  Gentleness, 
intelligence  and  earnestness,  were  legibly  stamped  upon  her 
countenance.  She  was  unlike  the  rest  of  her  schoolmates,  — 
more  quiet,  more  dignified,  more  serious,  than  the  others.  Her 
deportment  in  school  was  unvaryingly  examplary,  her  recita- 
tions always  excellent. 

"  There  was  not  a  member  of  the  school  who  did  not  regnrd 
her  with  sincere  respect.  But  few  were  admitted  to  her 
intimacy.      Those    who   wee    so  favored  marv^elled    at  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  41 

pure  and  tender  and  beautiful  and  lofty  traits  of  character  thus 
revealed  to  them." 

This  testimonial  is  the  more  valuable,  as  it  comes 
from  one  who  was  but  thirteen  at  the  time  of  her 
acquaintance  with  Henrietta,  and  who  never  met  her 
afterwards.  To  have  made  so  pleasant  and  so  endur- 
ing an  impression  upon  her  young  friend,  she  must 
have  been  possessed  of  uncommon  loveliness  and 
excellence. 

The  testimony  of  her  teacher  at  this  time  shows  in 
what  affectionate  esteem  she  held  her  : 

"  I  remember  Henrietta  Jackson  as  one  of  those  scholars  of 
whom  I  could  wish  a  whole  school  composed.  My  impression 
is,  that  she  was  never  found  wanting  in  any  duty ;  that  she 
was  always  in  her  place  at  the  proper  time ;  that  her  lessons 
were  uniformly  prepared  and  understandingly  recited ;  that 
she  was  even-tempered,  amiable,  obliging,  respectful,  gentle, 
polite  and  good.  Her  natural  diffidence  and  reserve  pre- 
vented my  having  so  free  an  intercourse  with  her  as  with 
many  others  ;  and  1  don't  think  she  ever  had  an  idea  how  much 
interest  I  felt  in  her,  nor  how  sorry  I  was  to  have  her  leave." 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  her  brother, 
written  near  the  close  of  the  term,  exhibits  something 
of  this  diffidence  : 

"  I  want  unaccountably  to  get  rid  of  the  examination.  Can- 
not you  contrive  some  way  ?  It  is  certain  that  I  should  not 
make  a  just  appearance  to  myself,  as  I  should  feel  embarrassed, 
and  make  blunders  in  French  pronunciation,  and  perhaps  in 
phrases." 

A  few  weeks  after  her  returr   to  Dorset,  she  writes 

thus  to  that  school-friend  from  wnose  letter  a  quotation 

has  just  been  given  : 

4* 


42  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  H.,  spare  your  accusations.  Do  not  condemn  without  first 
hearing. 

^  ^  ^  ^  -^  ^  These  are  some  of  the  reasons  why 
I  have  not  written  before ;  if  they  are  sufficient  to  prove  me 
innocent  of  neglect  or  indolence,  well ;  if  not,  you  rpust  give 
sentence  according  to  your  judgment.  But,  if  I  could  have  the 
priv.lege  of  assigning  my  punishment,  I  would  say,  let  it  be 
nothhig  more  nor  less  than  that  this  letter  be  answered 
immediately.         #         ^         ^         #         4^         ^ 

^  ^  ^  ^  Why  cannot  you  cross  the  Green  Mountains, 
some  evening,  and  read  a  few  pages  of  French  poetry  to  me  ? 
You  may  be  sure  of  my  company  back. 

"  I  should  love  to  point  out  to  you  the  beauties  of  my  native 
vale,  —  its  bold  clifls  and  rugged  steps.  It  never  looked  half  so 
delightfully  to  me  before.  The  mountains  have  put  on  the 
variegated  garb  of  autumn.  The  trees  are  loaded  with  the 
fruits  of  the  season,  and  everything  has  come  to  its  maturity. 
I  gaze  about  me  with  more  enthusiasm  than  I  ever  supposed 
myself  to  possess.  But  enough  of  this.  I  am  such  an 
admirer  of  mountain  scenery  that  I  should  never  tire  of  talking 
about  it." 

Towards  the  close  of  the  letter  she  characterisucally 
adds,  ''  Will  you  please  to  see  that  my  composition  is 
destroyed?  " 

Although  Henrietta,  like  the  bee,  had  labore  I  assid- 
uously in  collecting  sweets  from  the  summer  flowers, 
yet  her  ardor  for  knowledge  Avas  by  no  means  abated. 
From  the  hardier  plants  of  winter  she  continued  to 
gather  honey  for  her  rapidly  accumulating  stores. 

She  took  pleasure  in  reading  such  books  as  Hopkins' 
System  of  Divinity,  Edwards  on  the  Affections,  Stuart's, 
Reid's  and  Brown's  Intellectual  Philosophy,  the  works 
of  Dick  and  Isaac  Taylor.  But  she  had  no  taste  for 
the   ephemeral   productions   of    the    day.      Says   her 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  43 

brother,  ''  I  am  not  aware  that  she  ever  wasted  an 
hour  in  perusmg  Hght,  trashy  Hterature." 

She  had  a  pecuHar  interest  in  all  speculations  relat- 
ing to  the  spiritual  world.  As  she  once,  in  conversa- 
tion with  her  brother,  named  some  theories  in  regard 
to  the  presence  and  agency  of  spirits,  and  their  influence 
on  the  mind,  he  playfully  remarked,  "  I  am  above  such 
notions  ;  "  to  which  she  as  playfully  retorted,  "  Perhaps 
you  are  beneath  them." 

While  she  exhibited  this  fondness  for  intellectual 
pursuits,  her  social  nature,  as  manifested  in  the  kindly 
atmosphere  of  home,  was  not  behind  in  its  develop- 
ment. Though,  as  we  have  seen,  reserved  with 
strangers,  in  her  intercourse  with  her  family  she  was 
cheerful  and  animated,  and  an  occasional  mirthful- 
ness  made  her  a  most  agreeable  companion.  She  was 
an  example  of  filial  affection  and  respect,  and  was 
ever  desirous  to  make  all  around  her  happy,  even  at 
the  expense  of  her  own  ease.  Her  particular  friend- 
ships were  few,  but  strong  and  enduring. 

Her  delicacy  of  character  appeared  in  her  counte- 
nance, her  conversation  and  her  manners ;  so  that  the 
first  impression  of  a  stranger  in  beholding  her  was  that 
of  peculiar  refinement.  The  same  cultivated  taste  was 
manifested  in  her  dress,  and  in  her  regard  for  all  the 
little  proprieties  of  life  she  was  equally  delicate  and 
considerate. 

The  following  summer, —  that  of  1829, —  she  attended 
the  Female  Academy  at  Andover,  Mass.,  making  her 
home  with  her  brother,  the  pastor  of  the  church  in  the 
west  parish  of  that  town.  This  gave  her,  morning  and 
evening,  a  pleasant  rural  walk  of  more  than  a  mile. 

While  at  this  academy,  she  formed  with  one  of  her 
schoolmates  a  friendship  which  continued  through  life. 
At  this  time  Henrietta  was  eighteen  years  of  age ;  and 


44  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

a  more  lovely  and  attractive  girl  is  not  often  met  with. 
Her  countenance  was  one  not  easily  forgotten.  There 
was  in  it  a  blending  of  intellect  and  sensibility,  of  force 
and  delicate  feminine  loveliness,  such  as  is  rarely  seen. 
A  lofty  forehead,  upon  which  was  simply  parted  her 
raven  hair ;  a  deep,  earnest,  kindling  eye,  which  told  of 
a  world  of  hidden  emotions,  beneath  that  calm  and 
reserved  exterior ;  and  a  mouth  expressive  of  decision 
yet  sweetness,  awakened  a  peculiar  interest  in  those 
who  saw  her.  She  blushed  easily,  and  her  friends 
could  readily  interpret  the  varying  lights  and  shades 
that  played  over  her  speaking  countenance.  At  times, 
her  face  gloAved  with  the  lighting  up  of  the  spirit 
within.  Her  manners  harmonized  with  her  counte- 
nance, and,  reserved  as  she  was  in  general,  she  opened 
herself  freely  to  her  friends.  With  them  she  exhibited 
an  occasional  animation  and  sprightliness  hardly  looked 
for  in  one  of  her  sedate  demeanor. 

Such  was  she  at  this  period,  when  her  intimacy  with 
the  friend  just  referred  to  commenced.  They  studied 
and  walked  and  read  together,  and  their  communings 
were  frequent  and  delightful.  A  golden  season  is 
recalled,  when  from  the  western  windows  of  an  upper 
story  they  gazed  together  upon  one  of  those  gorgeous 
sunsets  for  which  Andover  Hill  is  distinguished.  As 
she  looked  upon  the  extended  landscape,  spread  out  in 
greenness  and  beauty,  and  bathed  in  the  rich  mellow 
light  of  the  departing  day,  and  as  she  traced  upon  the 
glowing  sky  the  clear  outline  of  Wachuset,  fifty  miles 
distant,  she  could  find  no  words  to  express  her  delight. 
In  a  letter  written  to  this  friend  nine  years  after,  she 
thus  refers  to  the  scene  : 

"  I  should  like  to  look  in  upon  you  in  your  pleasant  room, 
away  up  in  the  third  story.     And  I  almost  envy  your  enjoy- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  45 

ment  of  the  glorious  western  sky.  I  can  imagine  something 
of  its  beauty,  for  I  once  beheld  a  sunset  from  those  windows 
which  I  shall  never  forget,  —  such  an  one  as  I  have  never  seen 
elsewhere.  It  was  long  ago,  when  life  was  new  to  me,  and  my 
heart  went  out  after  every  beautiful  thing." 

She  took  a  peculiar  delight  in  hearing  poetry  read  or 
recited,  and  on  one  of  her  visits  to  her  friend  she  list- 
ened with  intense  interest  to  several  exquisite  passages 
from  Lalla  Rookli,  with  which  she  then  met  for  the 
first  time. 

They  were  fellow-pupils  in  a  French  class,  under 
the  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Schaufiier,  now  a  beloved 
missionary  to  the  children  of  Abraham  in  Turkey.  In 
a  letter  dated  three  years  from  this  time,  she  thus 
alludes  to  him : 

"  I  have  been  reading  a  little  French  lately,  to  keep  off  the 
glooms.  It  brings  back  those  happy  school-days,  our  recitation- 
room,  and  all  the  pleasant  things  associated  with  it,  the  favored 
French  class,  and  our  good  teacher,  Mr.  Schauffler.  You 
remember  his  parting  address  to  us,  —  so  full  of  eloquence.  1 
never  shall  forget  it.  It  makes  me  sad  to  think  what  an  ardu- 
ous life  is  before  him  ;  but  his  bliss  is  beyond  our  ken.  There 
is  rest  for  him  in  heaven.  That  this  rest  may  be  ours  is  the 
prayer  of  your  friend,  Henrietta." 

Nearly  eighteen  years  after,  in  addressing  the  same 
friend  from  Constantinople,  she  thus  writes  of  her 
eldest  daughter,  Henrietta : 

"  She  speaks  Greek  and  Armenian  fluently,  Turkish  pretty 
well,  and  reads  French  and  German  \vith  Mr.  Schauffler,  who 
takes  a  great  interest  in  her  improvement.  How  strange  a 
story  it  would  have  seemed  to  me,  had  I  been  told,  when  Mr. 
Schauffler  was  our  teacher  in  Andover,  that  he  would  one  day 
teach  my  children  in  the  far-off  city  of  Constantinople ! " 


46  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

In  the  r  daily  intercourse,  these  friends  wove  many 
plans  for  the  future.  There  was  doubtless  some  romance 
in  the  life  which  they  pictured  for  themselves,  and  yet 
it  was  by  no  means  an  inactive  one. 

The  summer  of  1831  she  spent  in  Sutton,  Mass.,  in 
the  family  of  her  brother,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Maltby.  While 
there,  she  yielded  to  the  urgent  entreaties  of  others, 
and  took  charge  of  a  school,  which  she  managed  to  the 
entire  satisfaction  of  all  concerned.  Indeed,  she  was  by 
nature  peculiarly  fitted  for  usefulness  in  this  department. 
She  easily  gained  the  affection  and  confidence  of  chil- 
dren, and  she  had  unusual  skill  in  impressing  ideas  upon 
their  minds.  By  her  intuitive  insight  into  character,  she 
was  enabled  to  judge  with  great  accuracy  what  meas- 
ures were  best  adapted  to  influence  and  develop  a  child. 

Although,  as  we  have  seen,  Henrietta's  mother 
cherished  the  belief,  in  which  she  herself  shared,  that 
in  early  childhood  her  heart  had  been  touched  by  the 
finger  of  God,  yet  it  was  undoubtedly  the  case  that,  for 
a  time,  her  spiritual  interests  had  lost  in  her  eyes  their 
paramount  importance.  She  was  not,  however,  at  rest 
in  this  state  of  comparative  estrangement  from  God. 
During  the  summer  of  which  we  speak,  her  mind  was 
almost  entirely  absorbed  by  her  religious  concerns;  but, 
after  a  season  of  deep  anxiety,  she  found  relief  in  the 
blood  of  sprinkling.  On  her  return  from  this  visit, 
she  became  connected  with  her  father's  church.  The 
account  which  she  at  that  time  gave  of  her  spiritual 
history  has  fortunately  been  preserved. 

"  In  the  summer  of  1831,  while  from  home,  and  employed 
in  teaching,  I  was  led  to  see  that  there  was  nothing  in  all  I 
had  been  looking  forward  to  in  this  world  that  could  make  me 
happy.  It  seemed  that  if  even  all  my  most  ambitious  schemes 
should  succeed,  —  if  all  of  this  world's  good  I  had  ever  proposed 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  47 

to  myself  were  to  be  given  me,  — I  should  still  be  restless  and 
dissatisfied,  —  still  as  far  from  happiness  as  before.  I  then 
determined  to  give  up  all  expectation  from  the  world,  and  to 
direct  the  whole  energy  of  my  soul  to  the  work  of  becoming  a 
Christian.  This  I  resolved  to  do  as  soon  as  I  should  be 
released  from  the  cares  of  my  employment.  When  the  pro- 
posed time  came,  I  remembered  my  promise,  but  felt  reluct- 
ant to  perform  it.  If  I  thought  of  God,  it  was  as  a  being  I 
had  offended,  and  who  could  not  look  upon  me  with  any  com- 
placency. The  glories  and  perfections  of  his  character  had  no 
attractions  for  me.  I  had  always  felt  a  kind  of  admiration  for 
his  wisdom  and  goodness,  as  displayed  in  the  works  of 
nature,  and  had  sometimes  thought  I  loved  him ;  but  I  now 
felt  that  there  was  no  love  for  God  in  my  heart.  It  shrank 
from  the  thought  of  spending  an  eternity  with  him  in  heaven. 
I  was  wretched,  —  dissatisfied  with  myself  and  with  every- 
thing else.  After  having  been  for  some  weeks  in  this  state  of 
mind,  my  attention  was  turned  to  those  passages  of  scripture 
which  speak  of  the  sinner  as  given  up  of  God.  It  seemed  as 
if  there  were  some  who  could  not  be  saved  consistently  with 
his  honor  and  justice.  None  were  more  likely  to  be  of  this 
number  than  myself.  For  I  was  conscious  of  having  long  and 
basely  abused  his  offered  mercy.  My  thoughts  w^ere  here 
interrupted ;  but  when  they  again  reverted  to  the  things  of 
religion,  I  was  surprised  to  find  my  feelings  respecting  them 
changed.  I  now  thought  of  God  as  a  being  whom  all  must 
love,  if  they  should  see  him  as  he  is.  The  requirement  to 
love  him  supremely  seemed  perfectly  just  and  reasonable. 
When  1  thought  of  God  in  the  person  and  character  of  Jesus 
Christ,  —  of  his  kind  and  condescending  efforts  to  save  the 
world,  —  it  seemed  too  much  for  any  heart  to  resist.  It  was 
strange  that  my  own  could  ever  have  been  indifferent  to  such 
excellence  and  perfection.  For  having  done  so,  my  heart 
appeared  to  me  more  base  and  ungrateful  than  ever  before. 
Dissatisfaction  with  myself  increased;  but  I  felt  peace  in 
believing  that  such  a  God  governed  the  universe,  and  would 
dispose  of  all  events  in  the  best  manner.     I  hope  I  have  given 


48  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

myself  and  all  my  interests  up  to  him,  and  that  I  shall  hence- 
forth seek  for  happiness  only  in  doing  his  pleasure. 

"  H.  A.  L.  Jackson." 

About  this  time,  —  it  is  uncertain  whether  before  or 
after  her  connection  with  the  churchj —  she  was  early 
one  evening  walking  in  the  garden.  The  sun  was  just 
disappearing  behind  the  mountains,  whose  summits 
were  bathed  in  their  heritage  of  glory.  Here,  sur- 
rounded with  beauty  and  grandeur,  at  the  fair  shrine 
of  nature,  she  worshipped  the  God  of  nature  till  she 
was  rapt  —  entranced.  The  strength  of  her  emotions 
overtasked  her  delicate  physical  frame,  and  a  hemorr- 
hage of  the  lungs  —  her  first  attack  —  followed  this 
unusual  excitement. 

"  In  such  access  of  mind,  in  such  high  hour 
Of  visitation  from  the  living  God, 
Thought  was  not,  —  in  enjoyment  it  expired. 
No  thanks  she  breathed,  she  proffered  no  request, 
Rapt  into  still  communion,  that  transcends 
The  imperfect  offices  of  prayer  and  praise  " 


TEACHING.— MORBID    TENDENCIES. 

**  And  wilt  Thou  hear  the  fevered  heart 

To  Thee  in  silence  cry  1 
And,  as  the  inconstant  wild-fires  dart 

Out  of  the  restless  eye, 
Wilt  Thou  forgive  the  wayward  thought. 
By  kindly  woes  yet  half  untaught, 
A  Saviour's  right,  so  dearly  bought 

That  hope  should  never  die  1  " 

It  is  the  case  with  some  persons,  that  their  letters  are 
such  a  daguerreotype  of  their  social  and  intellectual 
nature,  that  one  may  know  them  almost  as  intimately 
through  their  epistles  as  from  personal  intercourse.  To 
claim  this,  however,  for  Henrietta,  would  do  her  great 
injustice.  Her  natural  repugnance  to  writing  was  such 
as  neither  her  peculiar  pleasure  in  receiving  letters  nor 
her  habits  of  system  could  overcome.  In  her  letters, 
therefore,  is  seen  not  so  much  the  vivid  reflection,  as  a 
very  shadowy  glimpse,  of  her  real  self.  Still,  they  can- 
not fail  to  impress  the  idea  of  her  distinct  individuality. 
From  them  it  is  evident  that  there  are  hidden  foun- 
tains of  feeling,  of  which  her  expressions  give  but  a 
faint  representation.  As  her  letters  to  her  friend  M. 
are  the  only  correspondence  of  this  period  which,  has 
been  preserved,  a  free  use  will  be  made  of  them.  It 
had  been  one  of  their  favorite  projects  to  be  associated 
as  teachers ;  but,  being  for  a  time  disappointed  in  this, 
her  friend  accepted  a  situation  in  the  south-western 
part  of  Vermont,  not  very  far  from  Henrietta's  beauti- 

5 


50  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

ful  home.     The  extracts  which  follow  are  from  letters 
written  at  this  time. 

< 

«  Dorset,  June  9th,  1832. 

"Dear  M.  :  I  am  happy  to  think  of  you  as  so  near, 
though  this  pleasure  is  indeed  a  small  compensation  for  all  the 
happiness  I  had  promised  myself  in  being  with  you  this  sum- 
mer. Disappointment  was  not  entirely  unlooked  for.  I 
feared  and  expected  it,  as  I  have  learned  to  do  where  much  is 
hoped.  But  I  do  not  intend  a  page  of  moraUzing,  for  I  have 
sat  down  this  morning  on  purpose  to  ask  you,  with  all  the  per- 
suasion and  entreaty  I  can  use,  to  pass  your  coming  vacation 
with  me,  at  my  own  happy  home.  This  request  has  been  in 
my  heart  a  long  time,  and  I  have  only  been  waiting  for  the 
present  opportunity  to  urge  it.  I  don't  know  how  I  could  brook 
disappointment,  and  mean  not  to  think  of  it  as  a  possible  thing. 
Teachers'  vacations  are  precious,  and  you  will  wish  to  make 
the  most  of  yours ;  still,  I  must  hope,  where  it  is  so  pleasant  to 
hope.  Write  soon,  and  tell  me  I  may.  Tell  me  when  your 
visiting-time  will  come,  that  I  may  anticipate  those  weeks  with 
more  certainty. 

"  I  have  heard  of  you  twice  at  B.,  but  I  should  like  to  know 
from  yourself  all  about  your  situation.  Are  you  as  much 
interested  in  teaching  as  you  expected  to  be  ?  I  should  like  to 
look  in  upon  you  this  morning  in  the  presiding  chair. 

"  I  find  myself  more  and  more  averse  to  teaching,  the  longer 
I  rest  from  it.  While  enjoying  the  peace  and  quiet  of  home, 
it  sometimes  requires  considerable  logic  to  convince  myself 
that  the  easiest  life  is  not  the  happiest.  The  school  I  had  last 
summer  was  offered  me  some  weeks  since,  but  I  shrink  from 
its  cares  and  responsibilities.  They  seem  a  mountain's  weight 
to  me. 

"  The  letter  you  wrote  me  at  A.  found  me  this  side  of  the 
Green  Mountains,  and  lost  nothing  of  its  value  in  the  long 
journey.  Don't  forbear  your  moralizing  again  for  my  sake, 
when  you  are  in  a  mood  for  it.  I  should  relish  a  page  of  it  at 
almost  any  time.     I  have  not  yet  asked  you  how  you  like  our 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  51 

Vermont  scenery.  We  have  had  such  gloomy  weather  that  I 
conjecture  it  has  not  looked  very  pleasant  to  you.  I  did  not 
know  before  that  sunshine  was  so  essential  to  my  happiness." 

.u,  ^/^  .^ 

^  W  "T^ 

"Dorset,  Sept.  28tli,  1832. 
"  1  cannot  tell  you,  my  dear  M.,  how  very,  very  glad  your 
letter  made  me.  It  was  handed  me  last  evening,  and  I  could 
not  help  exclaiming,  in  my  joy  and  surprise,  as  I  recognized  the 
superscription,  '  What  a  good,  good  girl  M.  is  ! '  And  as  the 
full  pages  unfolded,  I  was  ready  to  exclaim  again,  *  My  punish- 
ment is  better  than  I  could  have  asked ! '  I  thank  you  a 
thousand  times  for  your  letter,  and  another  thousand  for  your 
kind  promise  to  give  us  those  coming  weeks  of  vacation.  ^  ^ 
^  ^  I  write  in  too  much  haste  for  excuses  this  morning,  or 
I  would  tell  you  why  I  have  not  written  for  so  many  weeks. 
I  admire  your  charity  and  forbearance,  and  know  not  how  I 
shall  ever  make  compensation.  The  business  of  to-day  is 
pressing  and  peculiar,  else  I  would  not  send  you  all  this  white 
paper,  and  leave  so  much  unsaid  that  I  wish  to  say.  Good- 
morning  ! " 

At  the  appointed  time  her  friend  visited  her  in  her 
mountain  nest.  There  they  made  delightful  excur- 
sions, ascending  sometimes  into  the  regions  of  the 
clouds,  and  again  descending  into  some  cave  of  the 
mountains.  To  look  together  upon  such  enchanting 
scenery  was,  indeed,  a  pleasure.  But  more  delightful 
was  their  uninterrupted  communion.  Night  after  night 
they  sat,  sometimes  by  an  open  window,  and  some- 
times outwatching  the  dying  embers,  but  never  weary 
of  weaving  golden  dreams.  Their  project  of  teach- 
ing in  company  was  one  of  the  favorite  plans  dis- 
cussed. And  the  following  extracts  from  letters  writ- 
ten during  the  next  winter  show  that  their  hearts  were 
fully  set  upon  it. 


52  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  I  have  been  waiting  for  another  and  another  mail  to 
bring  a  letter  from  Mr.  F.  before  I  should  write,  thinking  I 
could  sit  down  with  a  more  cheerful  heart  when  I  might  be 
able  to  relieve  your  suspense,  and  teU  a  good  story  about  the 
success  of  our  plan.  Every  day's  waiting  made  it  more  prob- 
able that  the  next  would  bring  the  expected  letter.  Thus  day 
after  day  has  passed,  till  a  great  many  weeks  are  gone,  —  so 
many  that  I  dare  not  sum  them  up,  lest  I  should  be  scared  out 
of  my  present  purpose  to  write,  and  conclude  that  you  had 
finisned  your  school  and  gone  back  to  A. 

"  I  don't  think  you  will  forget  our  curious  expedition;  cer- 
tainly not,  if  novelty  and  queer  incidents  can  entitle  it  to 
remembrance.        ^         ^ 

"  I  have  been  writing  in  our  sitting-room  in  the  midst  of 
cushion,  carpet,  dress-making  and  ever  so  much  business. 
Some  of  it  is  waiting  for  me ;  so  1  will  bid  you  good-morning, 
in  the  hope  of  hearing  from  you  soon,  if  I  should  be  disap- 
pointed as  to  the  visit." 

"  The  long-expected  letter  has  at  length  arrived,  and  I  hasten 
to  tell  you  of  it.  You  will  see  that  the  school  is  in  reserve  for 
us.  It  formerly  flourished  well,  and  is  considered  likely  to  do 
so  now,  if  opened  under  favorable  auspices." 

While  this  matter  was  still  pending,  a  proposition 
was  made  to  her  friend  to  open  an  academy  in  Cats- 
kill,  N.  Y.  She  immediately  wrote  a  letter  urging 
Henrietta's  cooperation  in  this  new  midertaking,  to 
which  the  following  is  a  reply : 

"Dorset,  Feb'y  23rd,  1833. 
"  My  dear  M.  :  Yours  of  the  16th  is  just  now  received. 
Its  seal  was  broken  with  a  trembling  hand.  Perhaps  arrange- 
ments had  been  made  that  would  overturn  our  plan  for  next 
summer,  and  so  all  my  fond  anticipations  must  be  given  up. 
I  feared  there  had  been  insincerity  in  the  prayer,  '  Lord,  as 
thou  shalt  see  best.  I  will  find  my  happiness  in  doing  thy 
pleasure,  whatever  that  may  be.'  0  !  why  can  we  not  always 
sincerely  make  this  prayer  ? 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  53 

"  The  question  of  your  letter  I  tremble  to  answer  in  the 
affirmative,  and  yet  I  should  not  dare  to  say  no.  We  are  both 
of  temperaments  to  be  oppressed  by  responsibility,  and  the  situ- 
ation offered  imposes  great  ones.  Still  we  may  not  shrink 
from  it,  if  it  asks  no  more  than  we  are  equal  to,  or  might  be, 
setting  aside  irresolution  and  timidity.  All  we  can  get  out  of 
life  is  usefulness.  Believing  this,  who  would  not  wish  to  be 
where  he  could  do  most  good  ?  Let  us  commit  our  way  to  our 
Father  in  heaven,  and  we  may  be  sure  that  He  will  direct  our 
steps." 

Notwithstanding  the  shrinking  timidity  for  which  Hen- 
rietta was  distinguished,  having  once  made  up  her  mind, 
she  did  not  waver  in  her  purpose.  At  the  time  speci- 
fied, she  started  alone  for  the  appointed  place,  where 
she  and  her  friend  opened  the  Catskill  Female  Acad- 
emy. * 

Miss  Jackson's  facility  for  communicating  instruc- 
tion was  unusual.  But  mathematics  was  her  chosen 
department;  so  much  so,  that  her  friend  was  wont 
playfully  to  address  her  as  "  Miss  Mathematician." 

She  very  soon  won  the  entire  affection  and  confidence 
of  her  pupils,  as,  indeed,  with  her  gentleness  and 
fidelity,  she  could  hardly  fail  to  do. 

In  general  society  she  had  but  little  time  to  mingle ; 
and  when  she  did  so,  her  peculiar  diffidence  and 
reserve  prevented  those  who  saw  her  on  such  occa- 
sions only  from  becoming  acquainted.  The  impression, 
however,  that  she  left  upon  all  was  peculiarly  pleasing. 
Every  one  spoke  of  her  intellectual  and  lovely  counte- 
nance, and  of  her  gentle,  unassuming  demeanor. 

The  following  quotation  from  a  letter  to  her  brother 
during  the  summer,  while  it  expresses  her  contentment, 
evinces,  also,  her  strong  attachment  to  the  charmed 
circle  of  h  ^r  home  : 

5* 


54  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  My  dear,  very  dear,  and  dearest  brother  Samuel  : 
You  may  smile,  if  you  please,  at  my  profusion  of  epithets ;  but 
I  can  assure  you  they  are  all  ifl  sincerity.  I  find  I  never 
knew  how  to  value  my  friends  before  now,  and  I  never  knew 
the  worth  of  a  letter  before.  I  thank  you  a  thousand  times  for 
yours ;  is  was  an  unmerited  favor,  and  it  made  me  weep  for  a 
whole  day.  I  had  just  heard  from  mother  that  your  cough  had 
returned,  and  that  your  health  was  rather  failing.  Your  kind- 
ness in  remembering  me  made  me  think  of  my  neglect  to 
write  you,  when  you  were  far  away,  sick  and  among  strangers. 
Don't  set  this  down  as  evidencing  a  want  of  sisterly  affection. 
I  am  so  little  in  the  way  of  writing  letters  that  such  a  thing  is 
no  index  of  my  heart. 

"  Catskill  is  a  beautiful  place.  I  look  out  upon  its  moun- 
tains, and  think  of  my  own  dear  home  far  away.  I  am  con- 
tented and  happy  here,  living  quite  secluded,  and  having  little 
to  do  with  anything  beside  my  school.  I  am  getting  quite 
attached  to  a  pedagogical  life,  yet  not  so  much  so  but  that  I 
can*  think  of  resting  next  winter  with  some  pleasure.  Our 
school  is  very  pleasantly  arranged.  There  are  forty-two  schol- 
ars; some  of  them  I  love  very  much." 

Notwithstanding  the  contentment  Henrietta  expresses, 
she  often  sighed  for  the  country.  "  Living,"  she  says, 
"  in  such  a  city-like  atmosphere  is  enough  to  chill  com- 
mon folks  into  misanthropy.  Give  me  a  far-off  country 
town,  I  say,  more  than  ever." 

For  six  months  she  and  her  friend  were  associated 
in  the  greatest  intimacy, —  an  intimacy  which  only 
rendered  their  friendship  stronger  and  more  endearing. 
No  unpleasant  word  ever  marred  their  daily  inter- 
course. 

Their  chamber  commanded  a  view  of  the  far-famed 
Catskill  Mountains,  at  whose  feet  rolled  the  noble 
Hudson.  Often  did  they  watch  the  fanciful  clouds  as 
they  gracefully  sailed  above  the  evergreen  summits, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  55 

and  the  beautiful  shadows  chasing  each  other  along 
their  verdant  slopes.  These  mountains,  with  their 
continually-varying  aspect,  reminding  Henrietta  of  her 
delightful  home,  were  like  the  face  of  a  familiar  friend 
in  a  land  of  strangers. 

She  seldom  gave  utterance  t®  her  religious  emotions, 
yet  she  said  enough  to  show  that  her  devotional  feel- 
ings added  a  sweet  zest  to  her  admiration  of  the 
beautiful.  With  her,  as  with  Cowper,  it  was  the 
peculiar  charm  of  her  enjoyment  that  in  the  contem- 
plation of  the  works  of  nature  she  could,  with  tearful 
reverence,  lift  up  her  eyes  and  say, 

"  My  Father  made  them  all." 

Yivid  in  the  recollection  of  her  friend  is  her  consist- 
ent character  as  a  disciple  of  Christ.  Her  hour  for 
the  perusal  of  the  Divine  Oracles,  and  for  meditation 
and  prayer,  was  sacredly  observed.  These  daily  com- 
munings with  Heaven  were  to  her  more  than  her  meat 
and  her  drink,  and  they  shed  a  lustre  over  her  whole 
life.  At  times,  when  she  came  from  these  seasons  of 
spiritual  converse,  her  face  was  lighted  up  like  that  of 
Moses  descending  from  the  mount,  and  you  felt  that 
she,  too,  had  been  talking  face  to  face  with  God. 

Her  occasional  prayers  at  the  opening  of  the  schoci 
manifested  a  profound  acquaintance  with  the  hidden 
evil  of  the  heart,  and  the  deepest  humility  and  self- 
abasement.  They  were  also  characterized  by  the 
peculiar  reverence  with  which  she  uttered  the  Holy 
Name,  by  her  exalted  views  of  God,  and  the  unction 
which  pervaded  them.  While  her  low,  deep  tones  fell 
upon  the  ear,  pleading  fervently  in  behalf  of  ail 
t'he  dear  scholars,  for  their  forgiveness  through  redeem- 
xng  love,  and  that  the  richest  spiritual  blessings  might 


66  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

descend  upon  thenij  the  room  would  be  hushed  into  a 
reverent  stillness. 

In  the  examination,  at  the  close  of  the  second 
quarter,  Miss  Jackson,  though  shrinking  from  its  pub- 
licity, acquitted  herself  to  the  admiration  of  all  present, 
while  her  classes  reflected  abundant  credit  upon  their 
teacher,  as  Avell  as  on  themselves.  After  her  return 
home,  her  friend  writes, 

"  Mr.  S.  says  you  '  did  finely  examination  day ; '  that  he 
*  trembled  for  you  when  you  rose,  but  soon  found  there  was  no 
necessity  for  it.' " 

In  accordance  with  her  plans  at  the  commencement 
of  this  enterprise,  the  time  had  now  come  for  Henrietta 
to  leave  the  cares  of  teaching  for  her  quiet  retreat. 
Her  pupils  were  full  of  sorrow  upon  the  occasion,  and 
brought  her  many  little  tokens  of  their  affection.  The 
parting  between  them  was  a  sad  one.  Had  they  real- 
ized that  they  were  never  again  to  look  upon  the  face 
of  their  beloved  teacher,  their  grief  would  have  been 
immoderate. 

As  Henrietta  and  her  friend  sat  together  till  a  late 
hour  that  parting  night,  their  conversation  was  of  a 
sombre  cast.  They  half  feared  the  opening  of  the 
mystical  book  of  fate,  and  they  lingered  at  the  point 
where  their  paths  must  now  diverge. 

Early  the  next  morning,  long  before  there  was  the 
faintest  glow  upon  the  eastern  horizon,  the  stage-coach 
paused  at  the  door,  aixd,  receiving  its  passenger, 
wheeled  rapidly  away,  leaving  a  sad  solitary  one 
gazing  out  into  the  darkness  of  night. 

A  separation  betAveen  tried  friends,  be  it  for  a  longer 
or  a  shorter  season,  is  always  painful.  As  it  looks 
forth  into  the  shadowy  future,  the  mind  is  oppressed 
with  an  undetinable  dread.     In  this  mood  sat  M.,  lis- 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  57 

tening  to  the  rattling  of  the  wheels  as  it  fell  fainter  and 
fainter  on  her  ear. 

"Dorset,  Nov.  29tli,  1823. 

"My  dear  M.  :  You  see,  from  the  date  above,  where  I  am, 
and  will,  perhaps,  expect  to  hear  of  perils  both  by  sea  and  land. 
I  have  nothing-  of  this  sort  to  relate.  Since  that  morning  I 
left  you,  shivering  so  that  you  could  hardly  hold  my  hand  or 
get  a  farewell  word  from  me,  I  have  encountered  nothing  in  the 
shape  of  a  danger.  The  first  part  of  the  way  I  was  under  Mr. 
W.'s  care,  and  of  course  you  had  nothing  to  fear  for  me. 
Afterwards  I  managed  to  take  care  of  myself  so  well  that  by 
half-past  eight  I  was  safely  in  Troy,  No.  29  Eiver-street,  with 
trunk,  bandbox  and  all  my  effects.  It  soon  appeared  that  I 
had  taken  a  severe  cold.  This,  together  with  the  previous 
day's  siege,  made  me  rather  a  dull  visitor ;  so  much  so,  that  I 
had  leave  to  take  my  bed  for  a  good  part  of  the  day. 

"  I  was,  however,  well  enough  to  be  seated  in  the  stage  by 
half-past  five  the  next  morning,  and,  as  soon  as  it  grew  light, 
rejoiced  to  discover  on  the  seat  opposite  a  gentleman  of  my 
acquaintance,  who  would  come  the  whole  way  through  with 
me.  I  was  glad  to  let  him  take  care  of  my  trunk  and  bandbox, 
at  least.  I  reached  home  about  nine  in  the  evening,  and  found 
all  ready  and  waiting  to  welcome  me. 

"  So  that  long-dreaded  journey  is  past,  and  I  am  once  more 
at  home,  —  my  very  dear  home.  So  our  dreaded,  as  well  as 
our  pleasant  things,  soon  pass  us  by !  This  is  verily  true  with 
respect  to  that  Tuesday  afternoon  scene ;  for  it  has  so  passed 
from,  as  well  as  by  me,  that  I  can  scarcely  recall  a  vestige  of 
it.     It  is  like  picking  up  a  fragment  here  and  there. 

"  I  often  think  of  you  in  your  daily  and  weekly  round.  I 
sometimes  see  you  wearing  an  anxious  brow.  Care  sits 
heavily  !  Then  again  I  see  you  a  joyous-hearted  girl ;  —  your 
heart  now  beats  as  if  it  never  could  be  sad  ajrain. 

"  I  love  to  think  of  you  where  you  are.  It  is  better  even  to 
feel  0  irselves  wearing  out  with  much  labor  than  to  have  noth- 
ing to  do.     There  is  a  satisfaction  in  the  thought  that  we  are 


58  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

doing  something,  that  no  amount  of  ease  and  indulgence  can 
purchase. 

"  Your  gleeful  friend  H.  makes  these  long  winter  evenings 
pass  gayly.  There  must  be  a  little  spice  of  Greek  and  Latin, 
too.  I  think  of  your  lamp  burning  brightly  at  eleven,  twelve, 
one,  when  I  happen  to  be  awake  at  those  hours. 

"  How  much  have  you  mourned  for  my  old  brown  Diction- 
ary ?  I  have  not  opened  it  yet.  I  shall  think  of  you  when  I 
take  it  out  of  my  trunk,  —  and  afterwards,  perhaps.  I  wonder 
how  often  you  think  of  me^  and  how  many  strange  things  you 
tell  H.  about  me.  I  don't  like  to  think  I  am  forgotten ;  and  yet 
I  don't  know  why  it  should  not  be  so,  since  my  place  is  so 
much  more  than  supplied. 

"I  frequently  think  of  those  dear  girls,  and  many  others  in 
Catskill.     You  will  have  a  great  deal  to  tell  me  about. 

"  Your  affectionate  friend, 

"  Henrietta." 

"  To  THE  VERY  DEAR  ScHooL :  My  thoughts  are  often 
with  you.  I  love  to  think  of  you  as  a  prosperous  and  happy 
school.  I  love  to  think  of  each  class,  and  of  each  member  of 
every  class.  And  again  my  heart  is  pained,  when  I  remember 
my  own  remissness  and  unfaithfulness  as  a  teacher.  If  this 
may,  perhaps,  be  forgiven  me,  I  must  still  feel  sorrow  that  I 
have  done  so  little,  either  by  example  or  precept,  to  lead 
you  in  the  heavenward  way.  That  your  feet  may  be  early 
planted  in  this  way,  and  that  each  one  of  you  may  pursue  it 
steadfastly  unto  the  end  of  life,  is  the  wish  of 

"  Your  affectionate  teacher, 

"  Henrietta  A.  L.  Jackson." 

"  To  those  of  my  dear  scholars  from  whom  I  received  a  kind 
note  I  would  say,  I  know  not  to  what  you  refer  when  you  ask 
to  be  forgiven  if  you  have  unintentionally  wounded  my  feelings. 
I  do  not  now  remember  a  single  instance  when  you  have  done 
this,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  not  a  shade  of  any  other  feeling 
than  affectionate  regard  is  treasured  for  any  one  of  you  by 

"  Your  sincere  friend." 


MEMOIR?-  QF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  59 

From  l\'^  friend's  reply  a  brief  quotation  is  made  : 

"  I  was  glad  to  receive  your  letter,  for  you  are  7wt  forgotten 
by  your  old  chum.  O  Henrietta,  that  last  night !  I  could  not 
go  back  to  rest,  for  my  heart  was  sair  and  very  sair.  I  thought 
of  our  long-anticipated  season  as  forever  past,  and  I  laid  my 
head  upon  the  table  and  wept. 

"  The  next  morning  I  talked  about  you  in  school,  and  we  all 
mingled  our  tears  together. 

"  When  I  told  the  scholars,  a  few  days  since,  that  I  had 
received  a  letter  from  you,  they  would  all  talk  together, 
although  the  governor  (a  little  bell  thus  christened,  and  whose 
ring  gave  them  permission  to  talk)  moved  not.  But  when  I 
said,  'If  you  will  be  still  I  will  read  a  part  of  it,' you  could  have 
heard  a  pin  fall." 

Among  Mrs.  Hamlin's  choice  papers,  kept  carefully 
until  the  day  of  her  death,  is  a  letter  that  was  sent  to 
her  by  her  pupils  a  few  weeks  after  she  left  the  school. 
This  time-worn  memorial  is  made  up  of  five  different 
letters,  all  expressing  the  warmest  affection  and  the 
most  grateful  remembrance.  One  says,  "We  do  not 
forget  the  pleasure  we  had  in  hearing  our  dear  teacher 
explain  those  difficult  sums."  Another,  '-You  can 
scarcely  imagine  how  much  I  miss  you ;  and  I  wish  a 
thousand  times  a  day  that  you  were  here."  A  third, 
"I  believe  there  is  not  one, young  lady  in  school  but 
that  wishes  our  dear  teacher  back."  Then,  because 
there  Vv^as  no  more  room  for  distinct  letters,  there  is  a 
long  column  of  names,  at  the  bottom  of  which  is  writ- 
ten, "  All  join  in  love  to  Miss  Jackson,  our  dear 
teacher." 

It  has,  perhaps,  been  already  gathered  that  there 
was  at  times  a  morbid  tendency  apparent  in  the  develop- 
ment of  Henrietta's  mind.  Apart  from  the  faithful 
portraiture  expected  of  a  biographer,  it  seems  particu- 


60  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

larly  desirable  to  present  this  aspect  of  her  character 
in  connection  with  her  spiritual  progress,  and  her  final 
triumph  over  this  melancholy  view  of  life. 

Gifted  with  a  mind  of  a  high  order,  and  possessed 
of  the  most  exquisite  sensibility,  Henrietta  Jackson 
could  not  be  happy  in  the  ordinary  way.  For  her  to 
fritter  away  the  golden  seed-time  of  life  in  compara- 
tively unimportant  pursuits,  was  positive  misery.  A 
worthy  object,  which  should  fully  occupy  her  mind  and 
heart,  was  peculiarly  necessary  for  one  of  her  tempera- 
ment. It  was  for  the  want  of  some  such  definite  pur- 
pose that  life  was  at  times  a  wearisome  tale.  In  the 
absence  of  that  occupation  which  should  fully  tax  her 
vigorous  powers,  her  mind  preyed  upon  itself,  as  minds 
of  that  cast,  under  similar  circumstances,  inevitably  do. 
In  the  music  of  her  life  was  wanting  some  of  its  most 
powerful  as  well  as  sweetest  chords.  Thus  there  was 
at  times  a  deep  undertone  of  sadness,  occasionally  so 
sorrowful  as  to  seem  almost  like  the  mournful  wailings 
of  grief.  This  view  of  her  character,  in  connection 
with  her  subsequent  history,  is  by  no  means  an  unim- 
portant one.  And  it  is  most  interesting  to  trace  her 
progress  from  this  state  of  self-dissatisfaction  and 
weariness  with  the  world  to  that  peace  which  after- 
wards became  her  blessed  inheritance,  and  which  is  the 
unfailing  result  of  trust  in  the  Saviour,  and  well- 
directed,  beneficent  activity. 

There  is  a  tendency  in  those  of  a  certain  tempera- 
ment to  indulge  in  dreams  which  are  worse  than  idle- 
ness. And  this  is  sometimes  the  case  with  those  of  a 
high  order  of  intellect,  but  of  an  imaginative,  romantic 
turn.  To  such  a  mind  all  is  beautiful  but  unreal,  en- 
chanting but  visionary.  The  dreamer  in  this  ideal 
world  meets  with  repeated  and  the  keenest  disappoint- 
ments.    His  soul  is  filled  with  yearnings  which  cannot 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  61 

be  thus  quieted.  Its  immortal  thirstings  will  not  be 
quenched  at  such  imaginary  streams.  He  will  never 
be  satisfied  till  he  has  found  rest  in  a  healthful,  heaven- 
appointed  activity.  Let  him  learn  to  look  upon  life 
not  as  an  end,  but  as  a  means  ;  not  as  a  sufficient  good 
in  itself,  but  as  a  school  for  the  disciplining  of  his 
powers  to  act  in  a  more  exalted  sphere.  Let  him 
regard  this  world  as  a  battle-field,  whereon  he  may  not 
dare  to  dream  life  away,  but  where  he  must  be  roused 
for  heroic  action.  On  this  battle-field  must  be  wrestled 
for  the  victor's  glorious  crown.  Here  are  to  be  won 
immortal  garlands.  Thus  viewing  life,  the  soul  will 
buckle  on  its  armor,  and  nerve  itself  for  the  contest. 

Is  there  one,  whose  eye  may  trace  these  lines,  that  is 
suffering  from  the  Avant  of  a  high  object  of  pursuit,  or 
that  is  wasting  the  noble  energies  of  the  soul  in  the 
shadow-land  of  dreams  7  Cease  thine  idle  musings, 
thy  pleasant  and  thy  bitter  fancies !  Arouse  thee  from 
thy  slumbers  ere  life's  day  has  closed,  and  the  night 
of  death  wraps  thee  in  its  leaden  sleep ! 

Life  is  not  an  oriental  tale,  as  we  regard  it  in  our 
youthful  dreams.  It  is  a  stern  reality, —  the  rugged 
seed-field  of  Time,  from  which  the  reapers  shall  gather 
in  their  harvest  for  Eternity.  Imperative,  then,  to  every 
one  is  the  summons  to  labor, —  constant,  unwearied; 
well-directed  labor. 

"  Labor  is  life  !     'T  is  the  still  water  faileth  ; 
Idleness  ever  despaireth,  bewaileth ; 
Keep  the  "watch  .wound,  for  the  dark  rust  assaileth  ; 
Flowers  droop  and  die  in  the  stillness  of  noon." 
6 


AN    OBJECT    IN    LIFE    NECESSARY. 

«<  Help,  some  angel !  stay  ttis  dreaming  ! 
As  the  birds  sang  in  the  branches, 
Sing  God's  patience  through  my  soul ! 

«  That,  no  dreamer,  no  neglecter 
Of  the  present's  work  unsped, 
I  may  wake  up  and  be  doing. 
Life's  heroic  ends  pursuing. 
Though  my  past  is  dead  as  Hector, 
And  though  Hector  is  twice  dead.'* 

Mrs.  E.  B.  Browning. 

The  following  letters,  discovering  something  of  the 
ardor  of  Henrietta's  friendships,  and  also  giving  a  little 
insight  into  that  part  of  her  character  which  we  have 
been  contemplating,  show  that  constant  and  inspiriting 
employment  was  more  and  more  essential  to  her  health 
of  mind. 

«  Dorset,  Feb.  20th,  1834. 

"My  dear  M.  :  I  have  been  so  in  the  glooms  that  I  could 
hardly  see,  and  this  is  the  reason  I  have  not  written  before.  I 
have  felt  so  little  heart  to  anything  that  I  could  not  do  any- 
thing. But  I  remember  the  old  woman  with  her  rheumatism, 
and  various  other  aches  and  ails,  and  so  will  stop  short  with 
my  story. 

"  Your  letter  came  just  in  time  to  be  my  New  Year's  pres- 
ent, and  was  a  very  precious  one,  notwithstanding  it  made  me 
shed  a  few  tears.  I  had  known  and  felt,  ere  then,  that,  next  to 
niy  own  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  no  one  in  the  world  was  so 
dear  to  me  as  M.  When  you  pictured  our  room,  in  a  moment 
T  seemed  to  be  there,  and  recollection  did  not  soon  hurry  me 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  63 

back  to  my  place  in  our  little  circle.  Indeed,  I  often  steal 
away  even  from  my  '  pleasant  home,'  to  be  with  you  there. 
And  when  I  sit  down  to  enjoy  my  favorite  hour,  the  coming 
on  of  evening,  I  almost  always  visit'  you.  Sometimes  that 
peculiar  marble-covered  book  is  produced  for  my  entertainment ; 
again  I  hear  from  memory's  tneasure  the  choicest  of  the  choice. 
"  '  There  's  beauty  all  around  our  path,'  and  '  The  electric 
chain,'  are  reservec.  for  special  occasions ;  and  when  I  read  them 
over  every  tone  of  your  voice  is  recalled.  Many  a  past  scene 
is  present  by 

*  Memory's  magical  power. 
And  flings  back  its  light  on  this  far-distant  hour.' 

"  I  wish  I  had  something  worth  while  to  tell  you,  but  I  am 
occupied  with  trifles,  and  you  are  conversant  with  important 
affairs.  But,  if  I  cannot  tell  you  what  I  do,  I  will  venture  to 
tell  some  things  I  hear  and  think  of;  for  I  have  been  hearing 
of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  thinking  of  your  going 
there.  I  have  lately  seen  a  missionary  from  Illinois,  who  has 
his  whole  soul  enlisted.  It  seems  strange  to  him  that  there 
can  be  so  much  indifference  on  the  subject  in  New  England. 
He  wonders  that  the  ladies  are  contented  to  stay  where  they 
can  find  so  little  to  do,  when  there  is  so  much  work  for  them 
in  the  great  West.  I  told  him  I  knew  of  one  who  had  had  her 
heart  set  upon  being  a  teacher  in  the  valley,  among  the  log 
houses,  from  her  childhood  up. 

"  When  I  think  what  an  object  is  before  you,  I  feel  dissatisfied 
with  my  own  course,  and  wish  that  I  could  give  up  everything 
else,  in  my  desire  to  be  useful.  But  I  cannot  trust  myself 
enough  even  to  encourage  this  wish.  Can  you  tell  me  of  any 
discipline  that  will  make  me  such  a  person  as  you  will  dare  to 
take  with  you  when  you  go?  I  have  asked  a  hard  question,  I 
am  well  aware,  and  you  shall  be  excused  from  answering  it, 
but  I  do  want  tc  go  with  you. 

"  And  how  do  you  think  1  felt  when  that  other  letter  arrived  ? 
It  would  not  be  easy  to  tell.  I  laughed  and  cried  both  together 
for  half  an  hour.  The  feelings  ol  that  last  sad  night  were 
revived  in  their  original  freshness. 


64  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  And  has  H  gone  ?  And  is  M.  alone  ?  What  will  she 
do  ?  I  am  afra  d  she  will  do,  do,  do,  till  life  is  spent  to  its 
last  spark.  And  yet  I  almost  e?ivy  such  activity.  I  should 
have  offered  my  services  as  your  humble  assistant,  if  I  had 
been  at  liberty  to  do  so.  But  you  are  better  provided  for 
ere  now,  and  my  cares  hold  me  fast,  and  will,  until  the 
health  of  our  family  is  improved,  for  1  am  at  present  the  only 
strong  one  among  them. 

"  O,  M.,  I  want  to  see  you  more  than  I  ever  did  before ! 
How  I  would  like  to  spend  one  of  those  precious  sleepless 
nights  with  you  now !  And  how  I  should  like  to  live  with 
you  !  How  can  I  stop  ?  Believe  me  a  friend  who  will  love 
you  while  she  lives." 

«'  Dorset,  Sept.  18th,  1834. 

"  And  why  has  not  Henrietta  written  before  ?  Not  because 
she  is  like  the  rest  of  the  world.  She  was  never  accused  of 
such  a  thing  in  all  her  life.  And,  my  dear  M.,  you  will  believe 
there  may  have  been  another  reason  than  this  when  I  tell  you 
that  sister  S.  has  left  us  for  Bangor,  and  little  Willie,  too, 
has  gone  to  that  far-off  country.  Henrietta  is  left  all  alone. 
And  how  do  you  think  I  feel,  and  have  felt  ?  '  O,  the  soul's 
deep  strife  ! '  But  why  should  I  write  about  my  feelings,  when 
they  are  like  everything  else,  —  so  transient  ?  To-day  strong 
emotion  is  my  element ;  to-morrow,  and  I  have  almost  forgot- 
ten I  ever  had  a  feeling. 

"  But  I  have  not  quite  forgotten  my  feelings  during  that 
third  and  last  month,  in  which  I  was  waiting  for  your  letter.  It 
was  a  long  month,  — a  month  of  feverish  restlessness,  too.  I 
conjectured  a  thousand  things  as  to  the  reason  you  did  not  write, 
till  I  at  last  settled  upon  the  conclusion  that  it  was  to  punish 
me  for  having  sent  you  such  a  letter.  I  could  not  complain  of 
this  as  altogether  unjust;  but  I  did  think  it  fer?/  severe,  and 
was  about  to  send  my  protest  when  your  letter  came.  I 
thank  you  for  the  lenient  manner  in  which  you  treated  my 
abundant  expressions  of  affection.  You  know  it  is  not  like  me 
to  be  profuse  in  such  expressions. 

"  I  believe  I  am  improved  some  of  late,  or  I  have  at  least 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN,  65 

learned  to  act  more  without  feeling  and  against  feeling ;  but  it 
will  be  a  hard  lesson  for  me  to  get  perfectly,  I  have  always 
allowed  myself  to  be  so  much  governed  by  impulse. 

"  And  so  you  are  more  of  a  recluse  than  ever.  I  don't  think 
it  is  pretty  to  be  hermit  so  by  the  way-side.  Better  hie  away  to 
some  cave  of  the  mountain,  where  S.  says  she  shall  find  me 
when  she  comes  back.  But  my  cell  can  hardly  be  called  by 
the  way-side  now,  in  comparison  with  yours.  There  is  an  occa- 
sional intrusion  upon  its  solitude. 

"  Then  you  are  going  home  to  spend  the  winter;  — how  dare 
you  trust  yourself?  I  find  teaching  less  and  less  to  my  taste, 
the  longer  I  rest  from  it ;  and  nothing  short  of  plain  and  irre- 
sistible conviction  of  duty  could  induce  me  to  enlist  again.  I 
am  glad  to  feel  myself  excused  for  the  year  to  come. 

"  '  Saturday  Evening  '  and  '  Enthusiasm  '  are  come  to  be  my 
favorite  books.  '  Abercrombie  '  I  read  some.  I  read  '  Gait's 
Life  of  Byron '  not  long  since,  and  it  made  me  feel  sad  enough. 
Surely  he  was  '  poor,  unhappy  Byron.' 

"  Write  more  about  yourself,  and  write  about  the  school. 

"  Tell  little  H.,  if  she  could  come  in  now,  she  would  see  the 
side-board  and  mantel-piece  all  blooming  out  with  her  own 
flowers.  Dear  child  !  I  hope  she  is  herself  to  be  one  of  those 
beautiful  flowers  that  shall  bloom  forever  in  the  Paradise  above. 
And  I  hope  all  those  dear  scholars  are  looking  to  and  living  for 
heaven,  through  a  good  hope  in  Christ. 

"Remember  my  solitude,  and  write  soon,  —  very  soon,  — 

"  To  your  friend, 

"  Henrietta. 

"  P.  S.  You  are  mistaken ;  there  is  no  clay  in  the  compo- 
sition of  absent  friends." 

Notwithstanding  the  melancholy  undertone  breathing 
through  these  letters,  she  could  at  times  write  in  a 
playful  strain,  as  is  evident  from  the  following  to  her 
sister  E.  : 

"  It  is  hardly  three  weeks  since  your  letter  was  received,  and 

I  have  sat  down  to  answer  it,  —  a  wonder  surely  ! 

6* 


66  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  And  now,  what  shall  I  tell  you  of  the  various  things  that 
have  happened  for  the  last  six,  seven,  or  eight  weeks  ?  We 
are  doing  much  as  usual  at  home?  There  has  perhaps  been 
some  failure  as  to  the  spirit  and  energy  with  which  things  are 
done, —  the  natural  consequence,  you  know,  of  our  growing 
old.  We  are  occasionally  put  in  motion  by  a  rap  at  the  front- 
door, then  left  to  subside  again,  or  think  for  a  while  of  such  a 
wonder  as  a  visitor  at  the  old  parsonage. 

"  If  you  were  to  look  about  us  a  little,  you  might  suppose  that 
all  things  had  not  remained  as  they  were.  From  this  window 
where  I  am  sitting,  you  would  notice  that  a  good  part  of 
Margaret's  comely  pear-tree  is  lying  prostrate, — the  work  of  a 
last  week's  tempest.  Were  you  to  look  a  little  north  of  west 
from  this,  jj^ou  would  exclaim,  '  A  new  house  going  up  ! '  Yes  ! 
It  is  a  domicile  for  G.  and  C. ;  and  were  you  to  go  with  me  to 
the  big  yellow  house  at  the  corner,  you  might  be  surprised  to 
see  the  household  of  Dr.  S.,  Uncle  John  having  gone  to  abide 
on  the  hill.     "^         "^ 

^  ^  "  We  would  proceed  to  the  C.  house,  to  make  a  fare- 
well call  upon  M.  before  she  starts  for  Illinois.  At  the  M. 
house  we  should  soon  discover  the  Illinois  fever,  and  fear  lest 
it  should  take  J.  and  his  off  to  the  valley  before  it  had  formed 
a  crisis.  In  passing  the  store,  if  the  door  should  be  open,  we 
should  see  A.  sitting  alone,  and  looking  disconsolate  as  a 
widower,  although  at  the  same  time  his  delight  is  up  stairs. 

"  It  really  makes  me  feel  sober  to  think  how  Dorset  has 
chano-ed.  But  its  beautiful  hills  and  mountains  remain  the 
same,  and  the  sun  is  now  shining  on  them  as  brightly  as  it 
ever  shone. 

#  ^  ^  ^  :^  ^  "  And  what  if  the  brilliant  hopes  of 
youth  are  blasted  !  Why  should  we  weep  over  them,  while 
there  is  still  set  before  us  the  glorious  hope  of  a  blessed 
immortality  ? 

*  Perish  every  fond  ambition, 

All  I  've  sought,  or  hoped,  or  known  ; 
Yet  how  rich  is  my  condition! 
God  and  heaven  are  still  my  own.* 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HA3ILIN.  67 

"  We  may  not  repine  without  sinning-  against  Him  and  our 
own  souls.  Let  us  rather  '  commit  our  way  unto  the  Lord,' 
and  with  cheerful  confidence  rest  upon  the  assurance  that  He 
will  direct  our  steps. 

"  And  has  winter  gone  ?  Is  it  spring  again?  O,  what  is  a 
winter  ?  What  is  a  summer  ?  And  what  is  life  ?  That  we 
may  be  doing  the  work  of  life  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  your 
sister,  Henrietta." 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  state  of  mind  which  made 
vigorous  and  sustained  effort  necessary  for  Henrietta, 
also  made  her  more  and  more  disinclined  to  it.  Nor, 
according  to  the  laws  of  mind,  could  it  well  be  other- 
wise. In  this  mood,  the  beautiful  mountains  which 
surrounded  her  home  were  no  longer  an  inspiration  to 
her.  The  deep  solitude  of  her  quiet  valley  became 
oppressive.  Had  she  written  more,  though  only  as  an 
outlet  to  her  pent-up  feelings,  it  would  have  saved  her. 
in  a  degree,  from  this  intense  brooding.  But  this  he^ 
peculiar  reluctance  to  express  herself  on  paper  almost 
entirely  prevented.  Her  innermost  heart  she  opened  to 
but  few.  Indeed,  her  habits  of  reserve  —  habits  which 
continued  in  some  degree  through  life  —  precluded  from 
her  intimate  acquaintance  even  most  of  those  with 
whom  she  frequently  met.  To  her  few  correspondents 
her  letters  came  at  long  intervals,  though,  as  is  evi- 
dent, from  no  want  of  affection.  Her  friend  M.  had 
closed  a  letter  by  saying, 

"  Now,  will  you  be  a  good  girl,  and  write  somewhere  in  the 
course  oifour  months,  as  you  always  do ;  or  will  you  think  of 
my  distance  from  home,  and  do  better  ?  If  you  desire  it,  I  may 
perhaps  spend  my  spring  vacation  with  you." 

To  this  she  replied : 


68  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS-    HAMLIN. 

"  Dorset,  Jan.  22cl,  1835. 

"  Dear  M.  :  It  is  '  somewhere  in  the  course  of  four  months,' 
but  it  is  further  along  than  it  should  be,  and  further  than  I 
could  have  thought  it  would  be.  You  know  about  me.  The 
first  impulse  was  to  write  now ;  then  I  would  only  wait  for  a 
single  day  to  pass,  and  have  only  been  waiting/o?'  alittle  ever 
since.  But  this  minute  an  appeal  has  come  which  is  abso- 
lutely irresistible.  It  has  moved  me,  in  spite  of  all  my  inertia, 
to  collect  the  scattered  apparatus,  and  put  my  pen  in  motion. 
What  a  check  upon  one's  thoughts  and  feelings  are  all  these 
preliminaries  !  And  then  to  take  the  precise  position,  —  make 
a  pen  and  try  it. 

"  Your  letter  was  most  joyfully  received.  A  certain  prom- 
ise it  contained  was  better  than  all  the  rest.  It  made  me  more 
glad  than  anything  I  could  have  expected  to  happen.  That 
'  if  you  desire  it '  was  only  inserted  for  better  sound's  sake. 
It  could  not  have  been  a  serious  question  in  your  mind.  Since, 
however,  it  has  some  appearance  of  being  so,  I  will  answer 
accordingly.  I  do  desire  you  to  come  and  spend  that  vacation 
with  me,  and  will  call  you  a  good  girl  for  allowing  me  to 
expect  it  so  long  beforehand.  Yes,  M.,  do  come.  I  can't  tell 
how  the  calm  of  this  quiet  vale  will  strike  you ;  I  am  sure  it 
will  be  very  different  from  anything  you  have  experienced  in  a 
long  time. 

"  I  am  passing  my  life  away  in  a  succession  of  days  and 
hours.  I  sometimes  find  myself  saying,  '  And  is  this  life  such 
a  trifle,  that  it  may  be  so  wasted? ' 

"  The  events  of  to-day  interest  me  so  little  that  they  are  for- 
gotten by  to-morrow.  My  mind  is  employed  about  itself;  my 
feelings,  too,  when  I  have  any,  are  almost  all  about  myself. 
I  am  growing  more  and  more  of  a  strange  being,  every  day  that 
I  live.  The  discipline  which  I  thought  would  make  me  more 
like  others  is  operating  in  just  the  wrong  way.  I  have  lost 
all  hope  of  retrieving  my  character  with  the  good  people  here. 
They  set  me  down  for  a  mystery,  long  ago ;  so  that  anything 
I  do  like  others  is  only  the  stranger  still.  Don't  smile  at  this 
long  lament.     There  is  more  truth  in  it  than  you  may  sup- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  69 

pose.  But  I  believe  your  visit  will  do  me  great  good.  It  will 
be  exhilarating  to  see  your  face  again ;  and  then  the  long  story  I 
am  to  hear,  and  those  good  pieces,  —  they  are  too  many  things 
to  mention  at  once.  Their  anticipation  often  comes  over  me 
so  as  to  make  my  heart  throb  most  joyfully.  You  will  come, 
M.,  because  you  said  you  would  ;  and  you  would  not  break  a 
promise  and  not  mend  it  again,  I  mean.     ^     =^     =^     ^     #=     ^ 

^  #  #  u  Yj-^Q  desire  to  make  reparation  is  a  strong  feel- 
ing, and  what  wonder  if  in  such  a  struggle  it  should  overcome 
every  other  ?  But,  then,  what  a  sacrifice  !  It  is  perhaps  a 
greater  one  than  woman  should  ever  make ;  yet  who  can  say 
she  might  not  be  the  happier  for  having  made  it  ?  You  see 
how  philosophically  I  have  considered  the  case,  and  how 
fairly  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  you  did  not  act  un- 
wisely either  way.  My  philosophy  has  been  more  puzzled 
upon  some  of  your  movements.  They  were  indeed  very  mys- 
tical as  they  first  came  to  me,  scrap  by  scrap.  Your  letter 
makes  all  plain.  I  know  how  you  felt  as  you  went  over  that 
way  to  Dr.  P.'s,  and  after  the  advice  was  given  the  feelings 
were  not  all  glad  ones;  and  while  preparations  were  making, 
shadows  would  steal  over  those  bright  anticipations  ;  and  even 
after  that  precious  haven  was  gained,  a  shade  of  regret  min- 
gled itself  with  the  happier  feelings.  So  far  I  can  follow  youj 
my  sympathies  cannot  well  go  further.  It  is  a  long  time  since 
I  have  been  out  into  the  broad  world,  and  its  scenes  were 
never  verv  familiar  to  me.  And  then,  when  Mr.  B.  came  with 
his  question, —  I  should  not  have  answered  as  well.  So  you  are 
again  immersed  in  cares,  and  finding  every  day  that  they  are 
only  life's  comforts. 

"  Your  invitation  is  not  forgotten.  I  thank  Mrs.  B.  for  hei 
part  of  it.  I  would  not  spend  so  many  long,  sober  evenings 
here  alone,  if  your  room  was  where  I  could  find  my  way  to  it. 

"  I  wish  I  had  not  v/aited  so  long ;  then  I  might  dare  to  say, 
write  soon.  You  know  the  rule  is,  '  As  you  vmdd  '  3e,  not  as 
you  have  been  done  by. 

"  When  is  your  vacation  ?  Tell  me  just  the  day  and  the 
hour,  so  that  I  may  be  looking  out  to  see  you  come  over  the 
hill.     Good-by  till  then.  Henrietta." 


70  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Dorset,  Marcli  9th,  1835. 

"  Dear  M.  :  I  am  not,  for  once,  the  naughty  girl  you  think 
me.  If  I  could  be  so  bad,  I  shouid  indeed  deserve  a  severe 
punishment,  —  almost  as  bad  as  that  you  were  half-disposed  to 
inflict.  It  was  the  middle  of  '  next  week '  before  your  letter 
reached  me ;  and  I  am  now  writing  by  the  very  first  mail.  So 
have  I  not  done  the  best  I  could,  and  may  I  not  claim  the 
promised  absolution  ?  It  will  really  be  quite  an  affair  to  get 
all  that  old  score  cancelled. 

"  '  But  why  should  it  take  so  long  for  a  letter  to  reach  Dor- 
set ? '  I  will  tell  you.  The  post-office  folks,  in  their  late 
retrenchments,  have  taken  away  all  our  mails  but  two  in  a 
week.  All  we  can  do  is  to  bear  it.  The  great  people  do  as 
they  please  with  such  as  me.         ^         ^         ^         ^         ^ 

^  ^  ^  "  Perhaps  it  would  be  best  to  tell  J.  what  sort  of 
a  place  he  is  coming  to,  lest  he  should  be  taken  by  surprise 
with  its  stillness.  Tell  him,  when  there  is  nothing  else  to  do, 
he  can  find  plenty  of  mountains  to  climb,  or  may  occasionally 
have  the  pleasure  of  shooting  a  bear  or  a  wolf  that  happens  to 
come  in  his  way. 

"  Please  to  bring  anything  you  have  that  is  good  to  read. 
It  will  come  in  requisition." 

Once  more,  and,  as  it  proved,  for  the  last  time,  her 
friend  was  welcomed  to  the  pleasant  parsonage  in  the 
quiet  valley.  A  gradual  change  was  passing  over 
them  both.  The  bright  coloring  of  romance,  which  had 
arrayed  the  future  in  enchantment,  was  fast  fading  into 
the  sober  hues  of  reality.  They  had  begun  to  realize 
that  life  is  a  school,  —  a  severe  one  to  those  who 
have  not  learned  submission  to  its  requisitions,  and 
gained  improvement  from  its  teachings.  From  this 
necessary  discipline  Henrietta  suffered  keenly.  But, 
although  in  her  correspondence  there  sometimes  escaped 
her  words  savoring  of  recklessness,  yet,  even  in  her 
''strange  moods,"  as  she  was  wont  to  call  them,  she 
was  too  true-hearted  a  Christian  not  to  struggle  against 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS,    Hx\MLIN.  71 

the  gloom  which  overshadowed  her  path.  Ahhough 
suffermg  for  want  of  the  invigorating  influence  of  active 
employment,  at  times  she  manifested  a  sweet  cheerful- 
ness, or  a  glad  exuberance  of  spirits,  soon,  however, 
chastened  by  her  touching  melancholy.  Hers  was  "  a 
tearful  grace,"  as  though  she  stood  "between  the 
rainbow  and  the  sun." 

As  her  friend  returned  over  those  hills,  her  heart 
lingered  with  the  dear  one  behind,  so  pure  in  her  aspir- 
ations, so  gifted  for  usefulness,  so  strictly  conscientious, 
so  sincerely  religious,  yet  so  saddened  by  her  views  of 
self,  and  the  want  of  some  ennobling  object  of  pursuit. 
For  a  spirit  so  burdened,  there  is  light,  there  is  healing, 
only  with  Him  who  can  be  "  touched  with  the  feeling 
of  our  infirmities." 

"  Thou  who  didst  sit  on  Jacob's  well 

The  weary  hour  of  noon, 
The  languid  pulses  thou  canst  tell, 

The  nerveless  spirit  tune. 
Thou,  from  whose  cross  in  anguish  burst 

The  cry  that  owned  thy  dying  thirst, 
To  thee  we  turn,  our  last  and  first, 

Our  Sun  and  soothing  Moon." 


VISITS.  — A    WINTER    OF    DISCIPLINE. 

*•'  Lie  not  do-R-n  "wearied  'neath  woe's  weeping  willow  ; 
Work,  and  pure  slumbers  shall  wait  on  thy  pillow  ; 
Work  —  thou  shaltride  over  care's  coming  billow." 

Mrs.  Frances  S.  Osgood. 

From  the  subjoined  letter,  we  see  that,  although 
Henrietta's  mind  had  not  recovered  its  tone,  yet  she 
shows  a  consciousness  of  the  nature  of  her  disease,  and 
of  the  needed  remedy.  The  letter  is  addressed  to  her 
sister  E.,  then  expecting  to  go  on  a  mission  to  Africa, 
but  afterwards  prevented  by  ill  health. 

"Dorset, May  9th,  1835. 
"  Do  you  remember  twenty-four  years  ago,  to-day  ?  (Her 
birth-day.)  How  those  years  have  changed  me  !  And  what 
are  our  years,  when  we  look  back  upon  them  ?  What  have 
mine  been,  but  a  succession  of  days  and  hours,  filled  up  with 
trifles  scarcely  worth  remembering  ? 

'  0  !  count  by  virtues  ;  these  shall  last 
When  this  short,  weary  race  is  o'er  ; 
And  these,  when  all  life's  scenes  are  past. 
May  cheer  us  on  a  brighter  shore.' 

"  How  few  virtues  could  I  count !  How  few  temptations 
have  been  resisted  !  How  little  of  self-denial  have  I  prac- 
tised !  How  little  of  real  happiness  have  I  ever  found  !  So 
little,  that  I  would  not  retrace  the  way,  if  it  must  be  by 
the  same  steps.  I  have  indeed  known  many  pleasures, 
but  they  were  pleasures  for  which  I  can  feel  no  sympathy 
now ;  the  results  of  an  illusion  that  has  vanished  away.  And 
shall  I  keep  on  wasting  life,  till  its  energies  are  all  spent  upon 
solicitudes  unworthy  an  immortal  spirit  ?    I  don't  like  to  think 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  73 

SO,  and  yet  I  fear  it.  The  spell  has  been  broken  only  from  the 
past.  It  still  holds  its  power  over  the  future,  ready  to  gild 
any  of  its  pleasures,  and  magnify  them  into  objects  worthy  of 
pursuit.  It  is  only  when  they  are  reached  or  past  that  I  shall 
see  them  as  they  are.  I  am  making  too  little  of  my  life  ;  I 
know  it  and  feel  it  too  sometimes.  How  could  you  be  making 
more  of  yours  than  to  be  a  missionary  to  Africa  ?  It  seems  so 
as  if  a  missionary  might  get  away  beyond  all  ambitious  motives, 
and  labor  purely  for  the  sake  of  doing  good,  that  I  should 
almost  like  to  go  myself.  And  yet  I  know  that  a  proud  heart 
and  an  indolent  nature  may  be  carried  to  Africa  as  well  as 
elsewhere.  I  feel  but  little  confidence  in  my  own  desires  to  go. 
I  am  afraid  the  romance  of  the  thing  would  be  most  attractive 
to  me.  Love  to  Christ  is,  I  know,  the  only  safe  motive.  If 
you  feel  this  leading  you,  there  is  nothing  to  fear.  It  will 
inspire  you  with  all  the  strength  you  can  need  in  any  emer- 
gency. But,  though  I  can  say  go,  my  feelings  about  it  are  not 
all  glad  ones.  It  is  a  great  thing  to  leave  one's  home  for  aye. 
It  is  a  great  thing,  too,  to  have  a  part  in  the  rew^ards  of  the 
missionary's  labors.  I  wish  I  could  feel  more  as  you  write, 
and  I  should  be  doing  more  where  I  am,  or  anywhere.  I  feel 
no  impulse  to  act,  and  so  I  do  nothing,  and  say  nothing,  while 
others  around  me  are  feeling,  doing  and  saying. 

"  I  am  not  such  an  ingrate,  sister  E.,  that  I  can  be  insensible 
to  a  generosity  that  gives  three  letters  for  one.  It  is,  to  be  sure, 
a  generosity  quite  superior  to  anything  I  have  ever  practised ; 
still,  placing  the  value  I  do  upon  letters,  I  can  tell  something 
how  to  appreciate  it. 

"  My  hydrangea  is  growing  as  fast  as  it  can,  with  so  little 
sunshine.  Most  of  my  flowers  have  perished  of  the  last  win- 
ter's cold.  The  vine-rose  is  dead.  Will  you  bring  me 
another  ?  My  flowers  are  about  all  the  society  I  have.  Tell 
brother  my  vanity  has  not  suffered  at  all  from  his  compliment 
about  the  letter.  To  say  it  was  the  best,  was  not  saying  much, 
after  all." 

Early  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  Henrietta 

7 


74  MEMOIRS    OF    MES.    HAMLIN. 

and  her  friend  M.  met  in  the  place  where  their 
acquaintance  was  first  formed.  Here  a  few  letters 
were  exchanged.  From  the  extracts  given,  it  is  evi- 
dent that  Henrietta  was  still  under  the  cloud.  Besides, 
she  sutfered — as  one  of  reserved  manners,  yet  acute 
sensibilities,  almost  invariably  sufiers  —  from  the  feeling 
of  being  misunderstood. 

"  Andorer,  West  Parish,  Tuesday  morning. 

"  I  don't  know  that  you  will  believe  me,  M.,  but  I  was  going 
to  write  before  your  letter  came.  I  wanted  to  tell  you  how 
the  sight  of  your  countenance  has  revived  me.  It  was  such  an 
exhilarating  stimulus  as  my  poor,  broken  spirits  have  not 
known  these  many  months.  I  can  almost  think  this  dismal 
wintry  world  looks  pleasant.  1  can  almost  believe  now  that  it 
K^ill  be  warm  and  green  again. 

"  The  last  has  indeed  been  a  sadly  sober  season  to  me.  The 
chill  has  reached  my  heart.  But  it  is  beginning  to  thaw  out, 
and  I  am  anticipating  the  time  when  its  pulses  shall  be  as  glad 
and  free  as  ever.  M.  has  come.  I  have  seen  her  face, 
and  shall  see  it  again ;  and  then  all  that  talk.  How  can  I 
wait  so  long  ?  We  will  have  weeks  of  talking  and  reading 
and  enjoying.  But,  remember,  I  shall  claim  part  here,  where 
nobody  comes  to  interrupt  good  times.  You  see  I  keep  my 
old  notions,  notwithstanding  the  change  of  place.  And  so  you 
think  I  have  not  mended  my  manners  much  ?  I  tell  you,  M., 
it  is  a  hopeless  case.  I  don't  mean  to  try  any  more.  Why 
not  just  as  well  pass  for  an  iceberg,  since  you  know  you  are 
not  one  ?  Some  people  would  think  you  must  have  penetrated 
to  great  depth,  to  have  discovered  warmth.  There  are  more 
things  in  the  soul  than  are  dreamed  of  by  everybody.  Chills 
sometimes  indicate  fever,  as  well  as  freezing.  But  I  can't  stop 
to  philosophize  this  morning.         #         -^         ^         #         ^ 

^  =^  I  don't  blame  you  for  being  vexed,  —  it  is  too  bad. 
But,  if  you  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  this  story-telling 
world,  you  need  not  expect  any  mercy.  Of  course  I  iid  not 
believe  it. 


MEMOIRS    OP    MRS.    HAMLIN.  75 

*'  I  have  seen  *  Paul  Felton.'  What  an  admirable  picture 
for  that  kind  of  person !  It  is  some  time  since  I  read  the 
story,  and  my  brain  has  recovered  from  its  first  feverishness, 
else  I  could  not  stop  with  saying  so  little.  I  discovered  the 
fsecret  of  his  attractions,  and  did  not  wonder  as  some  people 
would." 

**  Friday  morning. 

"  Dear  M.  :  I  am  wanting  a  letter  so  very  much,  that  I 
have  sat  down  to  write  for  one.  To  you  this  will  be  no  small 
indication  of  the  earnestness  of  my  desire.  Your  letters  do  me 
an  abundance  of  good.  If  I  could  only  have  one  every  day,  I 
should  be  glad  once  a  day  at  least.  I  have  not  made  you  that 
call,  because  I  could  not.  I  am  coming  next  week  '  to  open 
the  door  and  look  in.' 

"  I  know  you  are  troubled  to  think  of  next  summer.  I 
should  feel  all  your  tremblings  and  shrinkings  and  a  great 
many  more  ;  and  yet  I  wish  the  same  prospect  were  before  me. 
It  is  better  to  feel  all  these  than  that  dissatisfaction  that  fol- 
lows idleness.  This  living  for  nothing  makes  a  very  tedious, 
as  well  as  wasted,  life.  I  could  almost  flee  to  such  occupation 
as  a  resort  —  sometimes. 

"  I  am  going  to  Bangor,  partly  for  the  discipline,  partly  for 
the  pleasure,  and  partly  because  you  will  come  and  spend  that 
vacation  with  me.  The  time  fixed  for  our  journey  is  about 
four  weeks  hence.  How  pleasant  if  we  could  go  together ! 
But  you  would  leave  me  half  way,  and  then  I  should  have  to 
do  as  I  could  for  the  rest. 

"  This,  you  will  understand,  is  not  meant  for  a  letter.  It  is 
only  for  the  sake  of  getting  one. 

"  I  intend  to  have  as  much  as  one  day  and  one  night  of  the 
last  week  with  you.  But  I  shall  have  a  great  many  letters  in 
the  mean  time." 

From  Andover  she  went  to  Bangor,  where  she 
spent  several  weeks  with  her  sister,  Mrs.  Maltby. 
There,  as  elsewhere,  she  made  the  impression  upon 
those  who  saw  her  most  casually  "  of  a  peculiar  deli- 


76  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

cacy,  refinement  and  modest  reserve,  and  of  a  high  tone 
of  rehgious  principle."  Such  is  the  testimony  of  one 
who  enjoyed  a  passing  acquaintance  with  her  during 
this  visit. 

On  her  return  to  Vermont,  she  made  another  visit  at 
her  brother's  in  Andover,  from  which  place  she  Avrote 
to  her  friend  M.,  then  teaching  in  an  academy  in 
Maine  : 

*«  Andoyer,  August,  1836. 

"  Dear  M.  :  1  have  just  heard  some  delightful  intelligence, 
and  am  writing  upon  the  stimulus  of  it.  1  hear  you  are  com- 
ing to  Andover  soon ;  and  it  is  a  great  surprise,  for  your  brother 
told  me  you  would  not  come.  1  wonder  if  I  shall  see  you  for 
ten  whole  minutes,  this  time. 

"  You  heard  about  the  visit  I  was  going  to  make  at  G.  Now 
I  am  going  to  see  you,  and  the  loss  will  be  made  up  to  me. 
You  will  come  and  stay  a  whole  week  here  ;  and  let  it  be  the 
first  week,  too,  else  I  shall  certainly  lose  it.  You  will  be  off 
somewhere  before  I  know  it.  Brother  and  sister  will  like  very 
much  to  have  you  come.  They  spoke  of  it  last  winter,  and 
hoped  you  would.  Do  make  your  armngements  to  come 
in  good  season,  so  that  there  be  no  failure ;  for  I  am  going  back 
to  Vermont  pretty  soon,  and  '  don't  never,  7iever  expect  to  see 
you  again,'  as  little  Susan  says;  though  there  is  no  knowing 
what  to  expect  of  you.  You  may  be  in  any  or  every  part  of 
the  world  within  a  year  to  come. 

"  How  glad  you  are  to  be  so  nearly  out  of  school ;  only  you 
have  begun  to  think  already,  '  How  soon  vacation  will 
be  passed  and  I  shall  be  coming  back ! '  Who  is  there  that 
can  feel  entirely  happy  for  more  than  a  few  minutes  at  a  time  ? 
It  is  not  I,  or  the  like  of  me.  I  can  always  find  enough  to 
spoil  the  pleasantest  things,  either  in  the  past  or  future.  Yet 
I  am  getting  to  take  things  indifferently.  I  hardly  mind  dis- 
appointments now,  I  have  become  so  accustomed  to  them.  I 
did,  however,  feel  some  elated  to  get  back  where  I  can  see 
such  a  large  piece  of  the  green  world.  It  freshens  up  the 
spirits  like  nothing  else.     I  dislike  the  city,  and  never  could 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  *  77 

learn  to  like  it.  Pleasanter  far  to  have  our  mountains  for 
prison-walls ;  for  we  can  breathe  freely  among  them,  and  think 
and  feel  loftily.  They  have  become  so  associated  with  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  of  my  solitary  hours,  that  I  claim  a 
higher  sympathy  from  them  than  from  aught  else.  And  yet, 
with  no  other  society,  I  soon  grow  restless  among  them.  With 
books  I  should  do,  —  such  as  I  like.  Have  you  read  '  The 
Student'?  If  not,  you  will  be  delighted  with  some  chapters  of 
the  first  volume. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  are  just  as  you  used  to  be.  Your  letters 
are  very  like  yourself;  and  yet  it  seems  to  me  you  must 
be  changed,  because  you  have  had  so  much  to  do  with  the 
world.  Everybody  says  what  a  beautiful  place  you  have. 
You  ought  to  be  happy,  because  you  are  doing  something ;  —  1 
mean  to  be,  one  of  these  days.  Don't  you  think  I  should  figure 
finely  in  your  teachers'  meetings,  where  '  the  brethren  and  sis- 
ters are  expected  to  speak  their  minds  freely  '  ?  Your  letter 
made  me  laugh  some,  notwithstanding  it  began  so  soberly. 

"It  has  occasioned  you  no  surprise  not  to  hear  from  me 
before.  It  is  only  doing  as  I  always  do  and  have  done.  I 
waited  at  first  to  decide  about  the  visit ;  then,  to  have  the  time 
determined.  And,  as  that  depended  upon  others,  I  was  kept 
in  uncertainty  till  it  was  too  late  to  write  from  Bangor. 

"  I  am  thinkinof  how  much  I  shall  have  to  hear  about  when 
you  come.  I  have  not  seen  you  since  your  visit  to  Niagara, 
and  many  other  events  of  your  history  that  have  not  yet  come 
before  the  public.  If  life  is  as  full  of  incident  and  emotion  to 
you  as  it  used  to  be,  I  shall  have  a  long  entertainment,  — 
perhaps  protract  my  vigils  beyond  the  first  night.  I  shall 
anticipate  much  till  then.     Good-night,  from 

"  Henrietta." 

This  visit,  to  which  they  had  both  looked  forward 
with  so  much  pleasure,  was  prevented  by  the  danger- 
ous sickness  of  a  beloved  sister  of  her  friend.  The 
following  note  shows  the  result  of  this  sickness,  with 
th3  deep  and  delicate  sympathy  of  Henrietta  : 

7* 


78  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Andover,  Sept.  5th,  1836 

"  There  are  griefs,  dear  M.,  which  ask  only  a  silent  sym- 
pathy. It  seems  almost  like  intrusion  to  impose  words  on  such 
as  yours.  I  cannot  know  hoio  you  feel.  It  must  be  beyond 
what  I  have  the  power  to  imagine.  So  sudden  and  unex- 
pected !     I  said,  *  It  is  not  so  !  It  caniiot  be !  ^ 

"  The  lovely  Sarah  is  now  still  more  lovely  as  an  angel  in 
heaven.  And  who  would  call  her  back  to  such  a  life  as  this, 
when  she  has  gone  where  is  perfect  peace  ? 

"  I  know  you  suffer  much.  That  this  great  and  bitter  afflic- 
tion may  prove  a  blessing  to  you,  is  the  earnest  wish  and  prayer 
of  your  friend." 

Soon  after  Henrietta's  return  home,  a  letter  was  sent 
to  her  sister  at  Bangor,  which  strikingly  illustrates  the 
characteristic  difference  in  one  respect  between  her  and 
her  good  mother,  who,  to  the  last  of  her  life,  was  fond 
of  writing.  The  letter  contains  three  close  pages  from 
the  mother,  while  the  daughter  fills  only  the  margins  : 

"  Many  thanks  to  you,  sister  M.,  for  the  letters.  I  was  glad 
of  them  all,  and  should  have  liked  as  many  more,  if  you  had 
found  time  to  write  them.  I  am  very  glad  to  find  myself  at 
home  again,  if  h  is  away  off  in  a  corner  of  the  world.  I  am 
waiting  for  the  sun  to  shine,  so  as  to  see  how  pleasant  it 
looks.  The  mountain-tops  I  have  not  yet  seen.  They  have 
been  hid  in  mist  for  a  whole  week.  I  am  afraid  my  patience 
could  not  last  another  week. 

"  Willie  is  flying  his  arrows  about  my  ears,  and  mother  is 
hastening  me,  lest  her  letter  be  too  late." 

''  Willie,"  of  Avhom  she  speaks,  was  a  favorite 
nephew,  who  lived  with  his  grand-parents.  She  had 
so  trained  him  in  arithmetic,  that,  in  a  primary  school, 
when  he  was  but  seven  years  old,  the  teacher  would 
set  him  to  hear  a  class  of  girls  from  fovirteen  to  eighteen 
years  of  age.     When  his  aunt  was  leaving  home  for 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  79 

the  last  time,  she  put  her  head  out  of  the  carriage  and 
said  J  ''  WilUe,  always  remember  how  aunt  Henrietta 
taught  you  arithmetic." 

The  winter  succeeding  her  visit  in  Bangor,  she  was 
invited  by  her  friend  M.  again  to  become  associated 
with  her  in  teaching.  Her  reply  shows  an  evident 
progress  in  the  struggle  against  her  old  enemy,  and 
that  her  pressing  sense  of  the  need  of  employment  made 
her  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  labor  : 

«« Dorse t>  March  Tth,  183Y. 

Dear  M.  :  Your  letter  made  me  more  glad  than  1  have 
been  for  this  winter.  It  was  an  unexpected  pleasure  too  ;  for 
it  has  seemed  such  a  long,  long  time,  that  1  had  begun  to 
wonder  if  M.  would  ever  write  again. 

"  The  sight  of  your  seal  checked  my  joy.  It  reminded  me  of 
what  you  had  passed  through  since  I  saw  you.  I  have  thought 
many  times  how  you  must  have  felt,  and  how  cruel  it  must 
have  seemed  to  you  to  be  hurried  away  so  soon  to  business.  But 
it  was  no  doubt  better  than  if  you  had  been  left  to  the  free 
indulgence  of  feeling. 

"  Sarah  lived  the  pleasantest  part  of  life,  and  left  it  before  it 
had  become  a  weariness.  The  world  would  have  made  her  a 
favorite,  and  might  have  spoiled  her.  Yet  no  !  I  do  not  think 
it  could.  She  seemed  to  me  the  nearest  to  being  perfectly 
amiable  and  lovely  of  any  person  I  ever  met.  But  she  is 
gone  where  all  is  perfection,  —  and  who  would  call  her  back? 

*  Happiest  they 
Who,  gathering  early  all  that  earth  can  give. 
Shake  off  this  mortal  coil  and  speed  for  heaven.' 

"  It  is  hard  to  spare  our  friends.  It  makes  the  earth  look 
desert-like  to  miss  only  a  few.  But,  if  we  have  that  hope 
which  touches  all  things  '  with  hues  of  heaven,'  we  need  not 
be  unhappy,  even  in  such  a  world  as  this.  Happiness  !  It  is 
in  the  mind ;  I  believe  it  more  and  more  every  day  that  I 
live,     I  have  been  trying  to  become  sober-minded,  to  moderate 


80  MEMOIRS    OF    BIRS.    HAMLIN. 

my  desires  to  be  patient  and  humble.  But  the  keeping  of  the 
heart  is  a  A'ork  that  requires  great  diligence,  —  so  great  that 
we  might  well  give  up  in  despair,  if*we  could  not  ask  help 
from  above. 

"  How  often  the  world  turns  dark,  and  we  see  nothing  but 
clouds  and  gloom !  O,  these  heart-sinkings  !  these  heart-sink- 
ings !  They  are  such  a  dread  to  me,  that  I  would  purchase 
exemption  at  almost  any  price.  I  have  improved  in  some 
respects.  I  do  not  encourage  idle  dreams,  as  I  used  to,  —  I  do 
not  indulge  in  such  extravagant  anticipations  of  the  future. 
But  I  had  better  not  say  much  about  improvement,  lest,  when 
you  come  to  see  me,  you  should  say,  '  I  wonder  where  it  is.' 

"  I  am  glad  they  let  you  choose  your  assistant,  and  that 
you  were  pleased  to  choose  me.  I  should  like  to  come,  and 
sit  with  you,  and  walk  with  you,  and  read  with  you,  and  talk 
with  you,  and  hear  you  repeat  poetry,  —  which  last  is  better  than 
all  the  rest.  In  consideration  of  such  privileges,  I  might  well 
afford  to  take  the  trouble  of  being  teacher.  And,  besides,  I  am 
so  thoroughly  tired  of  doing  nothing,  that  I  believe  I  should 
take  labor  patiently  for  a  little  while,  at  least.  Yes,  I  will 
come.  I  think  it  will  be  for  my  good.  I  shall  want  you  to 
help  rne  in  French,  and  a  great  many  other  things ;  but,  over 
and  above  all,  I  want  your  help  against  those  unconquerable 
foes  that  have  always  done  me  such  injury.  I  know  you  will 
help  me ;  and,  if  you  do,  something  can  be  done.  You  must 
tell  Mr.  B.  that  your  assistant  is  a  great  deal  better  and  more 
interesting  than  she  appears,  else  he  may  never  know  it.  I 
have  thought  about  those  '  teachers'  meetings.' 

"  Yes,  we  will  go  to  Bangor  in  vacation,  —  it  will  be  some- 
thing pleasant  for  us  to  think  of.  I  mean  to  enjoy  it,  teaching 
and  all.     You  will  tell  me  when  to  come. 

"  Yours,  as  ever, 

"  Henrietta." 

Her  friends,  however,  on  account  of  her  delicate 
health,  made  objections  to  this  plan,  and  she  was  led  to 
hesitate.  "  O,  M.,"  she  says,  "  how  can  I  give  it  up,— 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  81 

my  heart  is  so  much  set  •upon  it !  "     Still  her  prevail- 
ing determination  was  to  go. 

"  Your  letter  is  only  this  moment  received,  and  in  the  ful- 
ness of  my  heart  I  sit  down  to  answer  it,  to  prove  to  you,  in  a 
very  remarkable  way,  how  thankful  1  am.  I  have  learned  more 
of  my  heart  than  I  ever  knew  before.  I  thought,  after  so  many 
years  and  so  much  experience,  that  I  understood  myself 
thoroughly. 

"  I  have  been  taking  such  views  of  life  as  have  made  me 
very  wretched.  I  have  longed  most  earnestly  for  the  freedom 
of  the  imprisoned  spirit.  But  I  feel  better  now.  My  state  of 
mind  is  more  natural.  I  have  anticipated  so  much  enjoyment 
and  advantage  in  coming  to  G.,  that  I  cannot  easily  give  it  up. 
I  do  believe  it  will  be  vastly  better  than  for  me  to  stay  here 
and  think  all  summer." 

She  finally,  however,  yielded  to  the  objections  of  her 
friends,  and,  though  reluctantly,  gave  up  her  plan  of 
teaching. 


QUESTION    OF    A    MISSIONARY    LIFE. 

*'  "^Miat  are  we  set  on  eartli  for  1     Say,  to  toil,  — 
Nor  seek  to  leave  the  tending  of  thy  vines 
For  all  the  heat  of  the  day  till  it  declines. 
And  death's  mild  curfew  shall  from  work  assoil." 

Mrs.  E.  B.  Browning. 

Though  highly  imaginative,  Henrietta  had  the 
power  of  examining  practical  questions  with  great 
truthfulness  and  fidelity.  Her  strict  conscientiousness 
has  been  frequently  alluded  to.  Said  she,  on  a  certain 
•occasion,  to  her  friend  M.,  ''I  wish  to  do  right.  I  really 
do,  for  I  dread  the  punishment  of  doing  wrong.  I 
have  suffered  so  much  from  that  already,  as  to  know 
that  it  can  make  me  very  Avretched."  In  a  case  of 
peculiar  difficulty,  she  once  remarked  to  a  friend,  of 
whom  she  asked  advice,  "  If  I  only  knew  what  was 
right,  it  seems  to  me  that  I  could  adhere  to  it  with  the 
steadfastness  of  truth  and  the  decision  of  a  martyr." 

She  was  by  no  means  happy  in  living  what  she  con- 
sidered "a  life  of  self-indulgence."  Passionate  as  was 
her  love  of  the  poetry  of  nature  and  the  poetry  of  art, 
—  bright  as  had  been  her  girlhood's  dreams,  and 
shrinking,  as  she  did,  with  her  peculiar  diffidence  and 
sensitiveness,  from  the  weight  of  care  and  responsibil- 
ity,—  yet,  with  all  this,  the  still  small  voice  in  her 
heart  was  never  silenced.  It  continued  its  low  utter- 
ings,  and  she  continued  to  listen.  It  was  this  internal 
conflict  which  made  life  at  times  such  a  weariness. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  80 

that  she   "longed  for  the  freedom  of  the  hn^/Tisoned 
spirit." 

At  this  time,  a  most  important  matter  came  up  for 
her  decision.  During  her  visit  at  Bangor,  Mr.  Cyrus 
HamUn,  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  had  formed  her 
acquaintance.  He  had  long  consecrated  himself  to 
the  missionary  life,  and  was  hoping  to  be  sent  as  an 
explorer  to  penetrate  the  interior  of  Africa,  or,  in  fail- 
ure of  this,  to  labor  in  China.  But  he  was  unexpect- 
edly appointed  to  take  charge  of  a  seminary  in  Con- 
stantinople for  the  education  of  Armenian  youth. 
Feeling  himself,  by  this  appointment,  authorized  to 
look  for  a  companion,  his  former  interest  in  Miss  Jack- 
son led  him  to  seek  her  as  his  associate  in  his  import- 
ant work.  This  question,  presenting  to  her  mind,  in  a 
life  of  usefulness,  the  very  object  which  she  needed, 
but,  at  the  same  time,  involving  such  momentous 
responsibilities,  and,  to  her  affectionate  heart,  such 
sacrifices  of  feeling,  affected  her  deeply.  Although, 
from  her  first  acquaintance,  she  had  cherished  a  high 
esteem  for  Mr.  Hamlin,  yet  her  sensitive  conscience 
forbade  a  hasty  decision. 

"  My  dear  Father  and  Mother  :  I  enclose  to  you  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Hamlin,  which,  as  my  parents,  you  are 
entitled  to  see,  and  which  I  wish  you  to  read,  in  order  that 
you  may  give  such  counsel  as  I  need  to  guide  my  decision  of 
an  important  question. 

"  In  its  relation  to  the  cause  of  missions,  it  has  a  maofnitude 
which  may  well  be  oppressive  to  me,  feeling,  as  I  do,  my  want 
of  that  piety  and  devotedness  to  duty  which  are  necessary  to 
usefulness  in  any  part  of  the  world,  but  more  especially  in  the 
privations,  dangers  and  trials,  of  the  missionary  life.  I  have, 
for  a  few  months  past,  more  than  ever  before,  felt  my  deficien- 
cies as  a  Christian.  During  the  past  winter  I  have  reflected 
much  upon  my  waste  of  life,  and  have  desired  —  I  hope  with 


84  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

some  sincerity  and  earnestness  —  to  devote  what  shall  remain 
of  it  more  entirely  to  the  service  of  Christ.  I  have  more  than 
ever  desired  that  consecration,  that  elevation  of  Christian  feel- 
ing and  principle,  which  shall  raise  me  above  the  influence  of 
selfish  and  worldly  motives. 

"  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  wish  that  the  question  may  be 
rightly  decided,  so  that  the  blessing  of  Heaven  may  rest  on  its 
decision.  Please  to  give  me  your  thoughts  and  feelings,  that 
they  may  aid  me  in  my  reply  to  this  letter. 

"  Your  affectionate  daughter, 

"  Henrietta." 

"  Dear  Henrietta  :  I  am  willing  to  lay  my  own  sacrifice 
and  self-denial  —  and  it  will  not  be  small  —  out  of  the  ques- 
tion you  are  called  upon  to  decide.  I  have  long  felt  prepared 
to  say,  '  If  Christ  has  special  work  for  my  children,  which 
they  are  able  and  disposed  to  do  anywhere  in  this  world,  they 
shall  go  to  that  work  with  a  father's  blessing.'  If  you  have 
a  heart  to  seek  not  your  own  things,  but  the  things  of  Christ, 
my  only  fears  will  respect  your  health.  You  must  probably 
not  lay  your  account  for  a  long  life  anywhere,  and  especially 
in  a  region  of  fatal  epidemics,  and  under  the  responsibilities  of 
the  station  to  which  you  are  invited.  But  it  is  comparative 
usefulness,  rather  than  length  of  days,  which  we  are  to  con- 
sult. Seek  to  do  most  for  God,  and,  in  an  impartial  view  of 
His  providence,  ask  Him,  with  a  child's  heart,  how  most  can  be 
done,  and  you  will  go  right,  and  be  blessed.  I  know  not  how 
to  part  with  you,  and  have  some  fears  that  the  weight  of  the 
enterprise  may  prematurely  bear  you  down.  But  I  dare  not, 
—  nay,  I  wish  not  to  control  what  you  shall  find  to  be  the 
deliberate,  prayerful  convictions  of  duty.  '  In  all  thy  ways 
acknowledge  Him,  and  He  shall  direct  th}'  path.' 

"  Your  affectionate 

"  Father." 

Her  mother's  counsels,  given  in  conversation,  were 
similar  in  spirit,  and  she  was  cheerfully  commended  to 
the  guidance  of  Heaven,  and  to  the  decision  of  her  own 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  85 

judgment  and  feelings.  Are  there  not  fathers  and 
mothers  who  need  to  learn  the  lesson  of  sacrifice  and 
self-denial  taught  by  the  simple  faith  of  these  aged 
parents  ? 

To  Henrietta  the  preceding  winter  had  been  a  season 
of  preparation.  She  knew  not  whither  God  was  lead- 
ing her ;  but,  with  a  deep  consciousness  that  she  had 
not  made  the  most  of  life,  she  had  dealt  severely  with 
herself  With  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  she  was  thus 
brought  into  a  state  in  which  she  was  enabled  calmly 
to  decide  a  question  so  painfully  agitating  to  one  of  her 
sensibilities. 

The  following  extracts  from  letters,  written  while 
the  subject  was  still  pending,  allow  us  a  glimpse  of  the 
workings  of  her  mind  in  her  decision  : 

"  The  missionary  life  furnishes,  indeed,  a  subject  for  sober 
thought  ;  and  I  would  like  to  give  it  such  consideration  as  I 
ought.  I  would  hope,  on  such  a  subject,  to  make  a  right 
decision,  whatever  that  decision  may  claim  from  me,  even  to 
the  giving  up  of  all  for  Christ.  It  has  cost  me  a  great  effort 
and  a  long  time  to  arrive  at  this  point,  when  it  is  only  the  state 
of  heart  in  which  the  Christian  should  live  every  day  of  his 
life.  I  know  there  is  very  little  enjoyment  except  that  which 
is  gained  by  the  performance  of  duty  ;  and  if  I  ought  to  leave 
my  home  and  friends,  and  refuse  to  do  it,  I  might  expect  to  be 
more  unhappy  than  any  circumstances  as  a  missionary  could 
make  me.  My  past  life  has  not  shown  a  great  devotion  to 
duty,  as  you  would  see  were  I  to  give  you  its  history.  More 
time  has  been  spent  in  idle  musings  than  in  active  efforts  to 
do  good. 

"  For  the  last  winter,  however,  I  have  been  reflecting  more 
aeriously  than  ever  before  upon  my  waste  of  life,  and  these 
reflections  have  led  me  to  the  resolution  to  make  more  of  the 
years  to  come.  I  feel  that  I  am  now  called  to  test  the  strength 
and  sincerity  of  that  resolution. 

8 


86  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  It  is  a  great  thing  to  leave  home,  friends  and  country,  and 
return  no  more  ;  but,  if  it  be  done  for  Christ's  sake,  the  reward 
too  will  be  great.  And  who  would  compare  with  such  a 
reward  any  circumstances  of  worldly  ease  or  comfort  ?  I  know 
there  is  room  here  for  much  that  is  ideal,  much  that  would 
not  avail  the  missionary  in  the  hour  of  actual  trial.  Yet  there 
are  resources  unfailing. 

"  But  these  are  only  my  better  feelings.  They  are  all  too 
transient;  and,  instead  of  them,  I  often  have  heart-sinkings 
that  make  me  very  wretched. 

"  In  the  solitude  of  last  winter  I  had  much  time  to  think  of 
the  past ;  and,  in  looking  back  upon  life,  I  was  surprised  to  find 
that  so  little  happiness  had  been  gained.  The  only  things 
that  afforded  me  any  satisfaction  were  the  few  instances  in 
which  I  had  been  governed  by  a  supreme  regard  for  duty. 
This  led  me  to  feel  that  the  great  secret  of  happiness  consists 
in  doing  our  duty,  and  I  desired  most  earnestly  such  entire 
devotedness  to  it  as  should  make  me  ready  to  sacrifice  every 
other  motive  and  feeling.  It  was  this  previous  state  of  mind 
which  prepared  me  to  examine  the  question  of  missionary  life 
with  peculiar  feelings.  I  desired  such  indifference  to  all  per- 
sonal considerations  as  would  leave  me  sure  that  I  could  act 
from  love  to  Christ  alone.  This  desire  was  granted.  But 
then  this  readiness  for  duty  would  sometimes  vanish,  and  leave 
me  in  a  state  of  wretchedness  I  cannot  describe." 

Similar  in  spirit  is  the  subjoined  note,  addressed  to  a 
brother-in-law  : 

"  As  an  expression  of  brotherly  interest,  I  value  your  letter 
highly.  As  the  advice  of  a  friend,  upon  a  subject  which  at 
present  interests  me  more  than  any  other,  it  was  most  grate- 
fully received.  I  have  indeed  been  agitated  and  oppressed,  — 
sometimes  almost  beyond  my  powers  of  endurance.  It  seems 
to  me  I  have  experienced  every  variety  and  shade  of  feeling 
possible  in  connection  with  this  question,  so  that  there  are  no 
new  depths  to  be  explored.     I  am   now  suflTering  the  exhaus- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  87 

tion  and  lassitude  consequent  on  weeks  of  such  intense  excite- 
ment. I  hardly  know  what  1  think  or  feel,  • — yet  I  do  believe 
I  could  cheerfully  devote  my  life  to  the  cause  of  missions,  with 
all  its  toils  and  privations,  if  it  should  appear  that  1  am  called 
to  do  it." 

With  characteristic  firmness,  when  Henrietta's  de- 
cision was  once  made,  there  was  no  faltering  or  faint- 
ness.  Here  was  one  of  the  striking  excellences  of  her 
character.  Having  candidly  looked  at  any  subject, 
and  intelligently  made  up  her  mind  with  regard  to  it, 
the  matter  was  henceforth  and  forever  settled.  So  in  the 
present  instance.  After  she  had  earnestly  and  prayer- 
fully determined  the  question  of  duty,  she  never  for  one 
moment  hesitated  or  wavered.  Loving  her  friends  with 
unbounded  enthusiasm,  and  clinging  to  her  mountain- 
home  with  peculiar  fondness,  —  having  had  it  in  her 
heart  to  live  and  die  there,  —  yet,  the  conflict  of  giving 
them  up  once  over,  it  never  had  to  be  renewed.  The 
noble  cause  to  which  she  had  devoted  herself  was,  from 
this  time,  an  invigorating  presence  and  reality.  Her 
fairy  pictures  of  life  were  over,  —  her  youthful  dreams 
ended.  But  they  had  not  gone  out  in  darkness. 
Life  now  lay  spread  out  in  graver  yet  truer  col- 
ors, —  a  field  for  action, —  for  noble,  heroic  action. 
Her  acute  but  morbid  sensibilities,  being  now  turned 
into  their  legitimate  channels,  became  not  only  health- 
ful, but  beneficent,  in  their  influence.  Her  disquieted 
and  restless  and  doubting,  and  often  wearied  and 
sorrowful  and  weeping  spirit,  had  now  found  its  motive- 
power  and  its  object  —  its  centre  and  its  rest.  She 
might  still  have  toils  and  struggles,  but  she  would  have 
victories  too.  At  this  period,  we  may  imagine  that  the 
following  inspiriting  language  of  another  breathes  her 
convictions  and  her  resolves  : 


88  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  I  have  done  at  length  with  dreaming, —  henceforth,  0  thou  soul 

of  mine, 
Thou  must  take  up  sword  and  gauntlat,  waging  warfare  most  divine. 

"  Life  is  struggle,  combat,  victory  !  wherefore  have  I  slumbered  on, 
"With  my  forces  all  unmarshalled,  with  my  weapons  all  undrawn"? 

"  O,  how  many  a  glorious  record  had  the  angels  of  me  kept, 
Had  I  done,  instead  of  doubted, —  had  I  warred,  instead  of  wept ! 

"  Yet,  my  soul,  look  not  behind  thee  !    Thou  hast  work  to  do  at  last ; 
Let  the  brave  toil  of  the  present  over-arch  the  crumbled  past. 

' '  Build  thy  great  acts  high  and  higher,  —  build  them  on  the  con- 
quered sod. 

Where  thy  weakness  first  fell  bleeding,  and  thy  first  prayer  rose  to 
God!  " 

That  Henrietta  felt  that  the  true  state  of  her  mind 
was  not  entirely  understood  by  some  of  her  friends, 
appears  by  the  following  extracts  from  letters  to  Mr. 
Hamlin : 

"  Mr.  B.  brought  me  this  morning,  from  his  walk,  a  splendid 
bouquet.  It  was  made  up  of  beautiful  and  fragrant  flowers, 
with  a  large  sprig  of  wormwood.  '  The  wormwood  was  put 
in,'  he  said,  '  to  make  it  resemble  human  life.'  He  believes  me 
more  inclined  to  enjoy  the  flowers  than  to  think  of  the  w^orm- 
wood.  He  always  selects  for  me  the  rose  that  has  the  most 
thorns,  because  he  supposes  me  in  danger  of  forgetting  that 
roses  have  thorns.     So  am  I  often  understood." 

•'  My  brother  fears  I  shall  make  too  bright  a  picture  of  the 
future.  In  his  last  letter  he  says  :  '  Dear  sister,  do  count 
the  cost.  Look  at  the  sober  realities  in  the  matter.  Imagine 
how  much  will  be  painful,  and  lonely,  and  wearisome,  and 
unromantic  ! '  I  am  not  surprised  that  he  should  exhort  me  to 
consider  well.  He  thinks  me  a  strange,  romantic  being,  who 
have  lived  all  my  life  in  dreams  and  visions,  and  never  had 
ten  thoughts  about  things  as  they  really  are.  I  have  concealed 
from  him  and  others  the  existence  of  gloomy  feelings.  I  have 
made  a  great  show  of  carelessness  and  happiness,  when  I  felt 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  89 

them  not.  My  mother  has  sometimes  checked  me  for  an  over- 
flow of  spirits,  when  I  was  very  wretched.  It  is  not  true  of  me 
that  I  never  look  at  sober  realities.  1  know  there  must  be,  in 
any  situation,  something  to  endure,  as  well  as  enjoy.  That  per- 
son would  06  wholly  unfit  for  life  who  should  claim  entire 
exemption  from  all  its  w^eariness  and  toil." 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  some  of  her  friends, 
viewing  her  character  in  a  certain  phase,  should  have 
felt  that  she  looked  at  her  new  undertaking  through  the 
medium  of  romance,  and  that  she  was  hardly  prepared 
to  wrestle  with  its  stern  realities.  It  is  not  strange  that 
her  very  cheerfulness  in  contemplating  the  future 
should  have  been  supposed  to  be  occasioned  by  false 
and  ideal  views  of  life.  She  had  concealed  her  inward 
struggles,  her  restlessness  and  self-dissatisfaction.  Or, 
if  some  tokens  of  the  agitations  of  the  deep  waters  were 
at  times  visible  upon  their  usually  placid  surface,  their 
hidden  source  was  not  always  traced.  The  disturb- 
ances were  not  occasioned  by  that  sickly  sentimental- 
ism  which  in  a  weak  mind  causes  disgust  with  every- 
thing that  does  not  correspond  with  its  own  unhealthy 
tastes.  They  were  the  workings  of  a  truthful  and  lofty 
soul,  earnestly  wrestling,  through  doubt  and  darkness, 
for  the  pure,  celestial  light,  which  shines  upon  the  path 
of  duty, —  for  that  sweet  repose  which  attends  upon  the 
consciousness  of  having  done  the  will  of  our  great 
Father  above.  They  were  the  struggles  of  a  child 
under  the  disciplining  hand  of  wisdom  and  love,  draw- 
ing it  from  the  waywardness  and  misery  of  self-seeking, 
to  the  blessedness  of  self-consecration. 

In  the  spirit  of  her  recent  decision,  Henrietta  was  now 
gathering  a  precious  balm,  and  experiencing  its  healing 
power. 

But,  before  entering  more  fully  into  the  delightful 
results  of  this  decision,  it  maybe  interesting .  to  learn 

8^ 


90  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

from  herself  some  of  her  views  and  feehngs  in  relation 
to  various  subjects. 

Her  love  for  poetry  has  been  often  alluded  to.  There 
was  no  affectation,  no  sentimentalism,  in  this  passion. 
It  was  the  genuine  product  of  a  refined  and  highly-cul- 
tivated mind, —  the  instinctive  appreciation  of  whatever 
is  beautiful  and  ennobling,  purified  by  an  elevated 
piety.  It  did  not,  as  we  have  seen,  clash  with  the  cul- 
tivation of  her  reasoning  powers,  or  with  the  sterner 
elements  of  character.  A  few  selections  from  her  cor- 
respondence with  her  future  companion  give  us  some 
of  her  thoughts  on  this  and  other  subjects. 

"  How  very  painful  to  think  that  Byron's  noble  powers 
should  have  been  debased  by  intemperance,  malice  and  misan- 
thropy !  It  destroys  half  our  enjoyment  of  what  is  really  beau- 
tiful and  good.  1  would  never  wish  to  read  anything  written 
under  the  influence  of  his  baser  nature. 

"  Yet  much  as  1  dislike  his  reputation,  most  of  his  poetry, 
which  1  have  read,  has  a  charm  for  me,  and  a  power  over  me, 
that  1  can  hardly  find  anywhere  else.  No  one,  nursed  as  1 
have  been  in  mountain  scenery,  can  read  Childe  Harold  with- 
out emotion.  Though  the  Green  Mountains  are  not  the  Alps, 
yet  Byron  might  have  written  the  same  among  them. 

*  The  sky  is  changed  —  and  such  a  change  !  0  night. 

And  storm,  and  darkness,  ye  are  wondrous  strong. 
Yet  lovely  in  your  strength,  as  is  the  light 

Of  a  dark  eye  in  woman  !     Far  along, 

From  peak  to  peak,  the  rattling  crags  among, 
Leaps  the  live  thunder  !     Not  from  one  lone  cloud. 

But  every  mountain  now  hath  found  a  tongue. 
And  Jura  answers  through  her  misty  shroud 
Back  to  the  joyous  Alps,  who  call  to  her  aloud  ! 

*  And  this  is  in  the  night.     Most  glorious  night ! 

Thou  wert  not  sent  for  slumher;  let  me  be 
A  sharer  in  thy  fierce  and  far  delight, 
A  portion  of  the  tempest  and  of  thee. 
Sky,  mountains,  river,  winds,  like  lightnings !  ye. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  91 

"With  night,  and  cloud,  and  thunder,  and  a  soul 
To  make  these  felt  and  feeling,  Tvell  may  be 
Things  that  have  made  me  watchful ;  the  far  roll 
Of  your  departing  voices  is  the  knoll 
Of  what  in  me  is  sleepless,  if  I  rest.'  " 

No  wonder,  living  where  she  did,  that  such  poetry 
came  to  her  with  a  thrilling  power.  Should  her  child- 
ren ever  visit  their  mother's  birthplace,  they  will 
appreciate  the  beauty  of  these  passages,  and  her  intense 
love  for  her  mountain-home,  as  they  cannot  otherwise  do. 

"  1  am  again  experiencing  the  thrilling  delight  of  returning 
home.  And  the  mountains,  with  their  varying  lights  and 
shades,  are  the  same  as  when  I  left  them.  I  have  come  again 
and  sat  down  by  the  window  looking  out  towards  that  beautiful 
blue  mountain,  and  that  tall  elm,  so  graceful  and  majestic, 
remaining  often  with  magic  distinctness  against  the  evening 
sky,  when  the  hills  and  valleys  have  all  melted  into  one. 

"  Yesterday  afternoon  a  storm  of  surpassing  grandeur  passed 
over  us.  I  wish  I  could  describe  the  sunset  after  it.  I  went 
out  and  stood  an  hour  to  gaze  and  admire. 

"  I  was  delighted  with  the  two  reviews.  That  of  Burns 
contains  much  interesting  philosophy  of  the  heart  and  mind, 
many  new  and  striking  thoughts,  and  some  passages  of  great 
beauty.  But  1  was  particularly  delighted  with  the  review  of 
Milton.  It  is  exceedingly  interesting  and  beautiful.  I  would 
mention  particularly  the  comparison  with  Dante  and  the 
description  of  the  Puritan.  How  perfect  his  descriptions  !  His 
allusions  are  very  pleasing,  and  his  style  smooth  and  flowing. 

"  There  was  some  philosophy  not  very  complimentary  to  the 
lovers  of  poetry.  It  seems  that  a  certain  unsoundness  of  mind 
is  necessary  to  the  enjoyment  of  poetry,  and  that  it  '  effects  its 
purpose  most  completely  in  a  dark  age.' 

"  Wordsworth  we  can  love  as  well  as  admire,  and  there  is 
nothing  to  rebuke  our  love.  I  am  glad  he  is  your  favorite 
poet.     Such  reading  seems  to  bring  me  to  life  again. 

"  What  an  indescribable  and  almost  mysterious  beauty  there 
is  in  the  following  passage : 


92  METIOmS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

*  I  have  seen 
A  curious  cLild,  who  dwelt  upon  a  tract 
Of  inland  ground,  applying  to  his  ear 
The  convolutions  of  a  smooth-lipped  shell. 
To  whichj  in  silence  hushed,  his  very  soul 
Listened  intensely;  and  his  countenance  soon 
Brightened  with  joy.     For  murmurings  from  within 
Were  heard, —  sonorous  cadences,  whereby 
To  his  belief  the  monitor  expressed 
Mysterious  union  with  its  native  sea. 
Even  such  a  shell  the  universe  itself 
Is  to  the  ear  of  faith  ;  and  there  are  times, 
I  doubt  not,  when  to  you  it  doth  impart 
Authentic  tidings  of  invisible  things, 
Of  ebb  and  flow,  and  ever-during  power. 
And  central  peace  subsisting  at  the  heart 
Of  endless  agitations.'  " 


HAPPY    INFLUENCE    OF    MISSIONARY 

CONSECRATION. 

**  From  darkness  here,  and  dreariness, 

TTe  ask  not  full  repose; 
Only  be  Thou  at  hand,  to  bless 

Our  trial-hour  of  woes. 
Is  not  the  pilgrim's  toil  o'erpaid 
By  the  clear  rill  and  palmy  shade  1 
And  see  vre  not,  up  earth's  dark  glade. 

The  gate  of  heaven  unclose  1  "  Keble. 

The  following  extracts  from  letters  written  to  her 
friend  M.,  during  the  year  before  Henrietta  left  the 
country,  evince  an  increasingly  healthy  tone,  and  a 
decided  progress  in  Christian  experience,  while  some  of 
them  breathe  a  chastened,  subdued  spirit,  and  a  grow- 
ing conviction  that  no  mere  circumstances  can  confer 
happiness. 

"Dorset,  July  25th,  1837. 

"  My  dear  M.  :  Your  letter  has  just  arrived,  after  its  three 
weeks'  wanderings  to  —  1  cannot  tell  whither.  But  1  have  my 
suspicions  that  it  has  visited  the  capital,  since  it  came  with  a 
broken  seal  as  evidence  that  it  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
those  who  have  power  in  the  land.  It  is  very  complimentary 
that  they  should  have  concluded  to  forward  it,  since  you  know 
it  is  only  letters  of  importance  that  they  honor  in  that  way.  I 
am  truly  thankful  for  their  kindness  and  consideration  in  the 
case. 

"  The  well-known  superscription  was  greeted  with  all  the 
gladness  of  former  days.    It  seemed  so  long  a  time  since  I  had 


94  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

heard  from  you,  that  I  could  not  help  opening-  and  reading 
your  letter  first.  Do  you  not  think  this  was  a  pardonable 
offence,  just  for  once,  and  considering  the  circumstances  ?  I 
know  you  will  forgive  me,  and  I  shall  not  take  the  trouble  to 
beg  pardon  elsewhere. 

"My  long  silence  must  have  seemed  strange  to  you.  I  have 
been  intending  to  surprise  you  with  my  actual  presence. 
Almost  every  week  1  have  said,  'Next  week  I  shall  go  to  A. 
and  see  M.'  Now  the  probability  of  my  doing  such  a  thing 
has  nearly  vanished ;  yet  1  Tnust  come.  How  1  have  longed 
for  one  of  those  talks  !  It  would  have  been  better  to  me  than 
anything  1  can  think  of. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  certainly  when  1  am  to  leave  the  country, 
—  perhaps  in  November,  perhaps  not  till  spring.  You  have 
no  doubt  imagined  some  of  the  truth  about  my  feelings,  —  but 
I  think  their  bitterness  is  past,  and  1  shall  never  again  feel  the 
parting  scene  as  I  have  felt  it.  1  am  happy  that  my  life  is  so 
devoted.  I  would  rather  be  a  missionary  than  anything  else, 
even  though  there  may  be  many  roughnesses  in  the  path  before 
me.  What  is  our  ease  ?  What  are  all  our  pleasant  things  ? 
What  do  they  yield  us,  to  be  compared  with  those  sterner 
pleasures  to  be  gained  from  a  life  of  self-denying  usefulness  ? 
It  is  the  severer  discipline  that  is  best  adapted  to  prepare  us  for 
our  rest  in  heaven.  We  shall  soon  reach  that  land,  if  our 
earthly  journeyings  be  thitherward.  And  what  though  our 
paths  diverge,  if  they  meet  there  ?  0,  if  you  were  only  going 
too!" 

"  Andover,  Nov.  1837. 
"  My  dear  M  :  My  brother  says  he  will  take  a  note  to  the 
office,  if  1  will  write  it  in  one  minute.  1  am  glad  you  will 
come  and  see  me.  It  is  so  very  pleasant  that  I  have  a  great 
mind  to  come  over  and  walk  back  with  you.  If  I  were  sure 
we  could  have  it,  all  to  ourselves,  I  would  not  hesitate  a 
moment.  =^^#=5^^=^^I  often  wonder  that  I  am 
not  better  and  happier,  with  such  an  object  before  me.  But,  if 
happiness  be  not  in  the  soul,  there  is  no  combination  of  circum- 
stances  can   give   it.     There  are   aspirations   that  raise  me 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  95 

towards  heaven,  and  I  am  happy  till  the  attractions  of  earth 
again  disturb  my  peace.  This  must  be  the  experience  of  every 
one  who  is  not  entirely  purified  from  earthliness.  I  think  my 
mind  has  more  power  over  gloomy  impressions  than  it  once 
had;  but  I  have  little  to  boast  of." 

«  Dorset,  Dec.  19th,  1837. 

"  My  dear  M.  :  My  thoughts  have  not  all  been  sent  off  to 
the  north  country,  though  I  doubt  not  you  have  in  your  heart 
often  accused  me  of  such  exclusive  meditations.  It  seems 
almost  as  if  I  had  not  seen  you,  those  visits  were  so  unsatisfy- 
ing. An  evening  now  would  be  better  than  all  of  them.  Since 
I  am  rested  from  the  fatigues  of  business,  and  have  recovered 
from  the  first  shock  of  winter,  I  feel  much  more  like  myself. 

"I  am  very  happy  in  this  quiet,  far-off  retreat,  where  I 
always  love  to  be.  But  disquietudes  can  reach  me  even  here, 
and  unwelcome  presentiments  sometimes  come  to  darken  the 
soul  with  their  gloom.  The  weeks  are  flying  so  hastily  that 
it  makes  me  think  how  soon  winter  will  be  gone.  And,  when 
I  remember  that  this  may  be  my  last  season  among  these 
mountains  that  I  love  so  well,  it  is  a  stransfe  feeling-.  You 
cannot  know  about  it,  for  yours  is  not  a  mountain-home,  and 
you  are  not  leaving  it  for  aye. 

"  This  life  is  so  brief  and  dream-like  that  the  heart  may  not 
find  its  resting-place  here.  We  must  not  forget  that  higher 
repose  which  alone  can  enable  us  to  anticipate  with  calmness 
the  vicissitudes  of  life  and  its  closing  hour.  The  unclouded 
brightness  of  heaven  can  give  uninterrupted  delight. 

"  I  often  think  how  much  you  are  enjoying  your  course  of 
reading,  with  such  pleasing  accompaniments.  And  here  I  sit 
down  alone  to  Butler,  that  abstract,  metaphysical  book,  without 
anything  to  enliven.  I  like  the  Analogy  very  much,  it  brings 
so  beautiful  a  harmony  out  of  everything. 

"  I  have  been  having  a  good  supply  of  letters,  which  you 
know  make  the  delight  of  life  to  me.  And  I  have  almost 
done  with  the  use  of  Trojan  paper,  which  you  will  be  pleased 
to  learn. 

"  My  brother  sent  me  a  letter  last  week,  which  has  disquieted 


96  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

me  not  a  little.  It  seems  he  has  taken  my  miniature  from  the 
artist's,  and  is  showing  it  fo  whomever  he  pleases.  He  says  he 
shall  send  it  to  you.  Now,  if  it^should  come  into  your  hands, 
please  to  lock  it  up  in  your  writing-desk,  and  keep  it  there 
until  I  call  for  it.  It  is,  perhaps,  foolish  to  be  disturbed  by 
such  a  little  thing,  but  I  was  very  much  so  when  I  heard  of  my 
picture  in  circulation." 

"  Dorset,  May  10th,  1838. 
TT?         ^         ^         i}?         ijp         if?         ^  It  vou  are 

changing,  I  am  changed.  The  world  seems  colder  and  less 
beautiful  than  it  once  was.  My  spirit  would  then  fly  away 
unchecked  to  the  clouds,  and  almost  feel  itself  among  them.  I 
miss  the  ardent  hopes  and  delirious  joy  which  my  heart  lived 
on  then ;  but  I  will  not  wish  them  back,  for  they  were  false 
hopes,  and  it  was  ignorant  joy. 

"  Even  to  love  and  be  beloved  is  not  enough.  Our  friends 
may  be  taken  from  us ;  and,  the  more  precious  our  earthly 
connections,  the  more  do  we  dread  separation.  There  must  be 
a  better  home  for  the  resting-place  of  the  soul. 

"  A  friend  of  mine  will  be  in  A.  the  twentieth  of  this  month, 
on  his  way  to  Dorset.  He  hopes  to  become  acquainted  with 
M.  in  one  day.  I  have  told  him  it  is  in  vain  to  think  of  such 
a  thing." 

The  affections  of  a  sensitive  heart  are  too  sacred  to 
be  carelessly  paraded  before  the  public  eye.  But,  for 
the  sake  of  those  dear  children  to  whom  these  memori- 
als are  dedicated,  we  would  reverently  lift  the  veil  from 
the  heart  of  their  sainted  mother,  and  give  a  glimpse  of 
that  delicate  and  elevated  affection,  which  only  grew 
purer  and  brighter  till  she  was  called  into  the  spirit- 
land.  We  shall  also  see  that  she  viewed  life  more  and 
more  as  a  moral  discipline,  and  that  she  had  a  cheerful 
trust  in  God  in  looking  forward  to  trials  and  privations. 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  97 

"  That  is  indeed  a  beautiful  psalm  you  referred  to  —  (the 
103d  Psalm).  I  read  it  with  newly-awakened  interest  and 
delight.  How  could  it  ever  be  read  without  feelings  that 
would  make  us  better  and  happier  all  our  lives?  What  a 
treasure  we  have  in  the  Bible !  It  calms  our  fears,  excites 
hope,  and  contains  a  solace  for  every  sorrow.  In  such  a  beau- 
tiful world,  with  such  a  book  as  the  Bible,  how  can  there  be  so 
much  darkness  and  wretchedness  ? 

"I  should  be  ungrateful,  indeed,  if  my  affection  for  you 
should  not  lead  me  to  love  more  Him  from  whom  we  receive 
all  our  friends  ;  a  heavenly  Father,  who  gives  us  every  good, 
and  who  if  He  should  take  all  away,  would  leave  in  Himself  a 
portion  sufficient  for  the  soul's  happiness.  I  often  enjoy  states 
of  mind  and  feelings  that  I  believe  have  been  procured  to  me 
through  your  prayers.  It  awakens  deep  and  heartfelt  gratitude 
to  God,  that  you  are  a  friend  who  will  care  for  and  watch  over 
my  spiritual  interests,  as  the  most  important  of  all.  I  have  the 
confident  assurance  that  your  love  for  me  will  increase  my 
happiness  both  here  and  in  heaven. 

"  My  heart  responds  most  earnestly  to  the  prayer  that  this 
year  may  be  one  of  spiritual  growth,  and  high  moral  discipline, 
—  a  preparation-day  for  future  life.  Yet  I  would  be  spared  all 
that  may  be  painful  in  this  discipline,  so  great  is  my  weakness 
at  the  thought  of  suffering,  even  though  the  result  may  be  hap- 
piness. I  do  not  wish  to  feel  so,  and,  with  a  more  confiding 
faith,  I  should  not. 

"  I  sometimes  have  feelings  of  apprehension  in  relation  to 
the  future,  but  I  can  now  more  readily  overcome  them,  —  not 
of  myself,  but  by  going  directly  to  Him  whose  strength  is  suffi- 
cient for  all  my  weakness.  Wednesday  evenings  I  have 
enjoyed  very  much.  I  always  anticipate  them  with  much 
pleasure,  and  I  love  to  seek,  both  for  you  and  for  myself,  all 
that  spiritual  preparation  which  we  need." 

Wednesday  evening  was  sacred  to  Henrietta  and  her 
friend,  as  the  season  in  which  they  met  at  the  throne 
of  grace,  where  it  was  a  special  subject  of  prayer  that 

9 


98  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

they  might  be  fitted  for  their  contemplated  missionary 
labors.  Though  the  observance  of  this  season  was 
never  mentioned  to  any  one,  yet  after  they  left  the 
country,  by  a  happy  coincidence,  the  same  evening  was 
agreed  upon,  by  her  circle  of  friends  at  home,  as  a 
family  concert  of  prayer  for  one  another,  and  for  their 
descendants  to  the  latest  generation. 


(( 


There  is  a  place  where  spirits  blend, 
Where  friend  holds  fellowship  with  friend ; 
Though  sundered  far,  by  faith  they  meet 
Around  a  blood-bought  Mercy-seat." 


"  Wednesday  evening  is  again  throwing  its  shades  over  our 
mountains,  and  our  thoughts  and  feelings  are  to  ascend  and 
meet  before  Him  who  ever  guides  aright  those  who  commit 
their  way  unto  Him.  We  can  trust  Him  for  our  happiness, 
and  for  streno-th  in  all  our  trials.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  that 
I  shall  ever  be  weary  of  a  missionary  life  because  of  its  hard- 
ships and  privations.  May  all  our  sacrifices  be  made  from  a 
desire  to  please  God  and  do  good  to  men,  and  then  they  will 
increase  our  happiness  a  hundred-fold ! 

"  There  is  another  passage  for  which  I  have  often  been 
grateful.  'We  have  not  an  High  Priest  who  cannot  be 
touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities.'  How  could  we  do 
without  such  a  verse  in  the  Bible  ? 

"  Last  evening  was  very  pleasant  to  me.  I  felt  an  increased 
earnestness  in  asking  for  more  love  to  God  —  for  more  entire 
devotedness  to  his  service.  I  am  glad  that  the  solicitations  to 
remain  in  this  country  produce  in  you  no  inclination  to  do  so. 
May  we  not  hope  that  the  churches  will  soon  awake  to  the 
duty  of  furnishing  the  funds  to  send  forth  those  who  are  wait- 
ing with  such  earnest  desires  to  go  ? 

"  I  wish  to  have  my  own  feelings  more  vividly  affected  by 
thoughts  of  the  heathen  world.  It  is  true  the  remedy  for  its 
sin  and  misery  is  abundant;  but  how  slow  the  labor  of  applying 
it !     And  the  church  is  almost  sleeping  over  this  great  work, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  99 

which  is  enoug-h  for  its  most  wakeful  energies.  Faith  in  God 
alone  can  sustain  those  who  are  to  bear  the  burden  and  heat  of 
the  day. 

"Another  majestic  storm,  and  now  a  gleam  of  sunshine 
breaking  through.  How  gladdening !  But  it  needs  a  happy- 
heart  to  make  even  the  sunshine  pleasant. 

'  Thou  hast  in  earth,  in  air,  in  sky, 
A  means  of  bliss  that  will  not  fly; 
A  means  at  once  serene  and  pure. 
And  drawn  from  nature,  ever  sure.' 

"  A  change  has  come  over  me.  I  seem  not  the  same  Hen- 
rietta I  once  was.  Life  is  unfolded  to  me  so  earnest,  so  seri- 
ous, so  full  of  dangers  and  yet  of  hope  and  of  happiness,  that  I 
hardly  know  whether  I  am  happier  or  sadder  than  ever  before. 
I  wonder  that  I  can  ever  be  light-hearted  for  a  moment,  with 
the  great  responsibilities  of  missionary  life  in  view.  I  feel  that 
it  should  elevate  all  my  thoughts  and  affections,  so  as  to  leave 
nothing  earthly  to  control  my  heart. 

"  I  have  been  reading  about  the  early  Moravian  missiona- 
ries. How  admirable  were  their  faith,  and  hope,  and  patient 
zeal !  How  much  they  endured  in  their  first  missions  to 
Greenland  and  America  !  It  makes  it  seem  a  little  thinof  for 
us  to  go  to  Constantinople.  I  am  glad  that  tue  are  going,  is 
almost  my  only  feeling  about  it  now.  I  am  not  thinking  so 
much  how  I  am  to  leave  my  dear  home  and  friends.  When  I 
realize  that  I  have  indeed  said  a  last  farewell  to  them,  I  know 
that  my  heart  will  feel  as  never  before.  But  I  shall  be  happy, 
—  still  happy  in  them,  happy  in  you,  and  happy  in  the  work 
given  to  you  by  a  Master  whom  we  both  love  and  wish  to 
serve.  I  do  not  feel  anxious  about  the  circumstances  of  my 
future  life.  I  think  it  will  be  a  happy  one.  I  shall  have  trials ; 
a  life  entirely  free  from  them  would  not  be  good  for  me.  Trials 
patiently  and  cheerfully  endured  and  overcome,  are  some  of  our 
best  discipline  on  earth. 

"  I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  responsibility  to  the  public.  I 
shrink  from  it.     Woman's  sphere  is  in  the  family.     Publicity, 


100  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

distinction,  she  instinctively  avoids.  My  future  duties  seem 
to  be  assigned  me  by  a  kind  Providence.  The  care  of  such  a 
.  household  as  the  seminary  will  involve  will  demand  all  my 
time,  and  I  shall  have  as  little  occasion  as  fitness  for  other 
*  labors.  But  I  shall  enjoy  all  the  good  that  you  will  do;  and, 
if  I  can  do  anything  to  lighten  your  labors  or  cheer  your  heart, 
it  will  constitute  both  my  happiness  and  duty." 

"  I  have  loved  my  home  with  such  a  love,  that  it  has  seemed 
to  me  I  could  never  endure  the  idea  of  being  separated  from  it 
to  return  no  more.  But  it  is  not  in  any  outward  circumstances 
of  life  to  make  us  really  happy.  I  like  that  chapter  of  Butler 
on  moral  discipline.  It  shows  us  the  design  and  the  need  of 
trials  and  temptations. 

"  The  destination  before  us  is  one  that  should  raise  and  enno- 
ble every  thought  and  feeling.  It  often  comes  over  me  in  the 
midst  of  trifling  conversation,  to  administer  reproof,  and  make 
me  resolve  that  I  will  never  be  trifling  and  inconsiderate  again. 
I  think  I  have  sought  and  received  guidance  from  One  who 
guides  unerringly.  My  mind  rests  with  perfect  peace  in  the 
decision  I  have  made.  I  can  now  look  at  the  future  without 
fear  or  disquietude,  —  remembering  that  it  is  in  tw  combination 
of  ciraimstances  to  give  happiness,  without  that  keeping  of  the 
heart  which  requires  great  diligence.  I  anticipate  a  higher 
happiness  from  missionary  life  than  I  could  expect  from  a  quiet 
settlement  in  my  native  land.  It  is  the  severer  discipline 
which  yields  us  most. 

"  I  feel  that  nothing,  nothing  but  faith,  can  ever  sustain 
and  make  me  permanently  cheerful  and  happy.  There  are 
moments  when  I  am  anxious  for  the  future ;  but  I  can  oftener 
cast  all  my  cares  upon  One  who  careth  for  us,  believing  that 
He  will  give  all  needful  preparation  and  strength  for  whatever 
is  before  me.  No  one  who  lives  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  is 
faithful  in  it,  can  be  unhappy." 

Henrietta  had  now  attained  her  true  position.  Strong 
in  the  might  of  her  consecration  to  the  noblest  of  causes, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  101 

she  could  cheerfully  look  forward  to  the  trials  which, 
with  distinctest  vision,  she  saw  in  her  onward  path. 

This  very  consecration  had  brought  her  into  closer 
and  more  endearing  relations  to  her  heavenly  Father, 
and  by  it  she  was  now  entering  the  higher  sphere  of 
faith.  If  a  Christian  rests  outside  its  hallowed  circle, 
or  is  content  in  its  lower  walks,  it  is  not  strange  that 
darkness  should  gather  over  his  path,  especially  if  he 
be  a  thoughtful  man. 

Through  the  one  great  mystery  of  being,  with  the 
gigantic  shadow  of  death  deepening  it  into  a  problem 
painfully  startling  to  the  brooding  mind,  and  through 
all  those  lesser  mysteries  flowing  therefrom,  the  soul 
must  look  up  confidingly  and  perpetually  into  the  face 
of  a  reconciled  Father,  or  it  will  be  launched  upon  a 
sea  of  miserable  doubts,  and  perplexed  and  rent  with 
its  own  harrowing  conflicts.  Then  is  God's  omnipo- 
tence a  fearful  attribute,  and  God  himself,  to  a  heart  so 
little  believing,  a  consuming  fire,  drinking  up  the  spirit. 
But  let  the  soul  behold  God  in  Christ  Jesus, —  the  glories 
of  the  divinity  softly  attempered  by  the  sweetness  of  a 
perfect  humanity, —  let  it,  with  the  golden  key  of  faith, 
unlock  the  mysteries  of  godliness,  and  from  the  seem- 
ingly confused  and  discordant  elements  is  evolved  a 
system  of  divinest  harmony.  Let  the  tired  spirit  lay 
itself  in  the  arms  of  the  infinite  and  unchanging  Father, 
—  let  the  created,  through  the  Mediator,  thus  come  into 
union  with  the  great  Creator, —  and  its  endless  eddies  of 
restlessness  will  subside  into  the  tranquil  waters  of  per- 
fect peace.  The  soul  has  found  its  Centre,  and  it  is 
henceforth  at  rest.  Nothing  can  separate  it  from  the 
love  of  Christ.  All  things  shall  work  together  for  its 
good. 

To  such  a  trusting  spirit  there  is  a  providence  in  the 
minutest  event.     It  may  suffer  wrong  from  the  hand  of 

9* 


102  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

man,  but  its  serenity  cannot  long  be  disturbed.     Its 
refuge  in  God  is  unfailing,  and  its  peace  is  like  a  river. 
Towards  such  a  state,  as  we  see  from  the  foregoing 
extracts,  was  Henrietta  now  tending. 

"  Though  faith  and  hope  may  oft  be  tried, 
I  ask  not,  need  not,  aught  beside  ; 
How  safe,  how  calm,  hoio  satisfied, 

,  The  soul  that  clings  to  thee  I  '* 


THE    MISSIONARY    BRIDE. 

**  Lips  that  have  lulled  me  with  your  strain. 
Eyes  that  hare  watched  my  sleep  ! 
Will  earth  give  love  like  yours  again  1  '* 

Mrs.  Hejiaks. 

We  now  approach  that  period  which  was  to  try  the 
heart  and  test  the  faith  of  our  friend. 

A  rejfined  and  delicate  woman,  of  the  most  shrinking 
sensitiveness  and  the  most  unboimded  affections,  is 
about  to  tear  herself  from  the  bosom  of  her  family. 
She  is  to  leave  forever  the  cherished  home  of  her  child- 
hood ;  she  is  to  bid  farewell  to  her  trees  and  her  flow- 
ers, and  to  gaze  for  the  last  time  on  those  lofty  moun- 
tains, hallowed  by  the  sympathy  which,  in  her 
changeful  moods,  she  has  received  from  them.  She  is 
for  the  last  time  to  look  into  the  loving  eyes  of  that 
mother,  who,  all  her  life  long,  has  watched  over  her 
with  unwearied  care ;  for  the  last  time  to  be  pressed 
to  the  heart  of  that  father  whom  she  regards  with  the 
most  exalted  reverence  and  affection;  she  is  to  pass 
through  all  this,  that  she  may  cross  the  wide  sea,  to 
endure  privations .  and  hardships,  and,  it  may  be,  a 
thrice  desolate  widowhood,  in  a  foreign  land  and  among 
a  strange  people.  It  is  no  wonder  that  her  friends 
looked  forward  to  this  scene  with  the  most  anxious 
solicitude,  or  that  her  destined  companion  should  say, 
^'  How  will  Henrietta  endure  the  separations  before 
her?    I  have  sometimes  wished  her  capabilities  of 


104  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

intense  emotion  were  less."  But  she  knew  where  to 
obtain  strength  for  the  hour  of  her  trial. 

On  the  morning  of  *  September  3d, —  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  marriage  ceremony, —  as  the  family 
assemble  for  their  usual  devotions,  a  chastened  solem- 
nity pervades  every  countenance.  The  prayer  of  the  aged 
father  reveals  the  hidden  depths  of  his  struggling  heart. 
The  consecration  of  his  youngest  child  to  the  missionary 
service ;  his  earnest  invocation  to  Heaven  for  needed 
strength  in  behalf  of  her  and  her  companion  in  all  times 
of  trial  and  danger ;  that  prayer,  closing  with  the 
expression  of  the  sweetest  and  most  consolatory  Chris- 
tian hope  of  a  reunion  in  heaven,  will  live  forever  in 
the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  it.  In  the  preparatory 
duties  of  the  morning,  all  were  composed  and  almost 
cheerful,  endeavoring  to  strengthen  one  another  for  the 
coming  hour, —  all  but  the  young  girl  in  the  family, 
whose  faithful  and  affectionate  services  were  recalled 
years  after,  when  from  a  distant  land  were  sent  to  her 
dying  tokens  of  a  continued  kind  remembrance.  Poor 
Jane  alone  gave  herself  up  to  uncontrollable  weeping. 

At  length  a  few  invited  friends  from  the  parish  were 
assembled.  Before  Henrietta  entered  the  room,  a  bridal 
ring  was  placed  upon  her  finger,  upon  which  was 
engraved  the  reference, — "  Luke  18  :  29.  30."  "  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  there  is  no  one  who  hath  left  house,  or 
parents,  or  brethren,  or  wife,  or  children,  for  the  king- 
dom of  God,  who  shall  not  receive  manifold  more  in 
this  present  time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  ever- 
lasting." 

Her  venerated  father  officiated  at  the  altar,  perform- 
ing the  marriage  service  with  that  dignity,  yet  tender- 
ness, for  which  he  was  distinguished.  Many  a  tear 
was  shed  by  others,  but  the  bride  maintained  a  serene 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  105 

composure,  though  her  pale  countenance  betrayed  sup- 
pressed emotion. 

Deacon  Kent  — a  good  man,  and  full  of  years  — was 
present ;  and  when  he  found  an  opportunity  to  speak, 
he  gave  vent  to  his  overflowing  heart.  He  said  it  was 
the  happiest  day  of  his  life ;  that,  though  he  loved  Hen- 
rietta as  a  daughter,  he  was  glad  she  was  going  to  live 
and  die  on  missionary  ground.  He  congratulated  the 
parents  on  giving  such  a  daughter  to  such  a  cause;  and 
pledged  himself,  so  long  as  he  remained  in  the  body,  to 
pray  for  the  departing  missionaries  every  day  of  his 
life.  Then,  bestowing  his  benediction,  he  departed, 
"full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Nine  years 
after,  he  sent  them  word  that  he  had  not  failed  to  redeem 
his  pledge. 

The  carriages  are  now  at  the  door  —  the  family  cir- 
cle is  gathered  in  the  hall  —  the  golden  band  still 
unsevered.  Who  shall  sunder  those  loving  ones,  to 
meet  no  more  on  earth  ?  Who  shall  break  that  painful 
silence,  to  be  broken  only  by  the  farewell  word  ?  It 
was  Henrietta  who  first  moved.  With  a  strange  calm- 
ness she  went  through  the  parting  scene.  Struggling 
with  emotion,  the  mother  embraced  her  child  and 
sobbed  out  her  farewell.  Henrietta  took  her  mother's 
hand,  and  there  was  one  burst  of  feeling,  as  she 
exclaimed,  "  Mother !  is  it  possible  I  shall  never  see 
you  again?"  But  she  quickly  regained  her  control, 
and,  castuig  a  last  look  upon  her  trees  and  flowers,  she 
entered  the  carriage  and  bade  adieu  to  her  home  for- 
ever !  To  those  who  knew  her  sensibility,  and  the 
peculiar  strength  of  her  attachments,  there  was  a  sub- 
limity in  her  conduct,  throughout  this  trying  scene, 
which  could  not  fail  to  win  their  admiration. 

A  long  and  absorbing  silence  followed  this  final  sep- 
aration;   but  when  Henrietta  could  speak,  it  was  to 


106  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

express  the  assurance  that  her  friends  would  be  blest  in 
the  sacrifice  they  had  made  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 
She  said  that  she  had  formedy  loved  home  more  than 
duty,  but  that  now  she  hoped  she  loved  duty  more  than 
home ;  that,  if  any  worldly  motive  had  induced  her  thus 
to  leave  her  friends,  she  should  have  been  guilty  of 
folly  and  unkindness, —  but,  for  the  cause  of  such  a 
Master,  it  was  what  every  one  should  be  willing  to  do. 
As  they  rode  on  through  the  romantic  scenery  sur- 
rounding her  home,  she  read  the  following  notes,  which 
had  been  placed  in  her  hand  by  her  mother. 

"Dorset,  Sept.  3,  1838. 

"  My  dear  Son  :  Farewell !  To  you  I  commit  my  darling 
child,  as  her  only  earthly  protector  and  comforter.  Lead  her 
in  the  way  to  heaven,  —  seek  the  blessing  of  God  for  her,  and 
may  the  God  of  Abraham  be  your  God,  and  bless  you  with  all 
the  blessings  of  the  covenant !  May  you  have  the  same  pre- 
cious faith,  accompanied  with  works,  which  will  be  a  testimony 
for  you  to  the  world  and  to  your  own  conscience,  that  you  fear 
God  !  When  far  from  your  own  country  and  your  father's 
house,  should  you  be  called  to  trials,  as  was  the  Father  of  the 
faithful,  may  you  ever  hear  the  dear  Saviour  saying  to  you, 
'  My  peace  I  give  unto  you  ! '  '  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled, 
neither  let  it  be  afraid.'     '  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.' 

^     #     #     #     #    j«  ]\Iay  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord 

Jesus  Christ  be  the  God  and  Father  of  us  all,  and  prepare  us 

for  a  happy  eternity  in  His  presence.     This  is  the  prayer  of 

"  Your  affectionate 

"  Mother." 

"  Dear  Henrietta  :  Farewell !  May  God  be  your  Father, 
Christ  your  precious  Saviour,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  your 
Teacher  and  Guide  !  May  God's  word  abide  in  you,  and  be 
the  rejoicing  of  your  heart !  May  you  ever  have  a  firm  hold 
on  the  promises,  '  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  always.'  '  I  will  never 
leave  you  nor  forsake  you.'  hi  death  may  Christ  be  the 
strength  of  your  heart,  and  make  you  more  than  conqueror 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  107 

through  his  blood  !  May  he  stand  with  you  at  the  bar  of  judg- 
ment, and  plead  his  own  perfect  righteousnes  and  atoning 
sacrifice  I  And  when  he  shall  sit  down  to  see  of  the  travail 
of  his  soul,  may  you  sit  with  him  in  some  humble  place,  satis- 
fied and  rejoicing  that  you  have  in  any  degree  been  partaker 
of  his  labors,  his  sufferings  and  his  joys  !     Thus  prays 

"Your  ever  affectionate 

"Mother." 

No  wonder  that  the  tears  flowed  fast  from  her  over- 
burdened heart !  But  she  was  not  yet  through  the  try- 
ing scene.  Her  beloved  father,  who  had  accompanied 
them  a  few  miles,  must  now  leave  her.  Her  spirit  had 
been  taxed  to  its  utmost,  and  she  could  bear  no  more. 
The  deep  fountains  of  her  grief  were  broken  up,  and 
she  wept,  and  wept,  and  wept.  When  they  arrived  at 
a  point  in  the  road  where,  through  the  opening  moun- 
tains, they  caught  the  last  glimpse  of  the  Dorset  Peak, 
Henrietta  gazed  upon  it  with  uncontrollable  emotion, 
exclaiming  "  There  is  my  home  and  my  mother !  " 

Those  were  the  last  tears  she  was  seen  to  shed  in  her 
native  land.  The  other  parting  scenes  she  passed 
through  with  the  same  calmness  as  at  first.  But  it  was 
too  much  for  her.  Her  constant  effort  to  control  her 
feelings  taxed  too  heavily  her  physical  powers,  and 
there  was  consequently  an  inward  exhaustion,  a 
wasting  away  of  strength  and  vigor. 

From  Dorset,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlm  proceeded  to  her 
sister's,  in  Millbury,  Mass.,  where  she  wrote  as  follows  : 

"  My  dear  Sister  S.  :  I  would  say  sisters,  but  that  1  sup- 
pose sister  M.  will  have  gone  from  that  home  where  we  have 
enjoyed  so  many  happy  meetings,  but  where  we  may  never 
meet  again.  My  home  !  I  never  knew  till  now  how  well  1 
loved  it.  My  last  farewell  has  told  me  that  no  other  place 
can  ever  be  so  dear  to  my  heart.     My  youthful^  feelings  have 


108  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

been  given  to  it,  and  I  can  never  know  any  others  so  warm  and 
fresh  as  those  which  have  rushed  forth  amono-  the  familiar 
scenes  of  my  childhood.  How  I  shall  feel  to  think  of  your 
loneliness  in  that  dear  spot  where  we  have  so  long-  hoped, 
feared  and  enjoyed  everything  together !  I  cannot  tell  you 
how  many  of  my  thoughts  have  been  with  you,  since  I  left.  I 
have  remembered  you  upon  my  bed  in  the  night-watches,  and 
have  shed  tears  and  poured  out  prayers  for  you.  You  will 
ever  be  in  my  heart  of  hearts,  —  a  sister  whose  forbearing, 
generous  and  self-sacrificing  love  have  made  you  as  dear  as  a 
sister  could  be.  It  has  affected  me  to  remember  all  your 
patient  toil  for  me,  as  I  am  and  shall  be  constantly  reminded 
of  it  by  almost  everything  I  see.         ^         4^         #         ^ 

^  ^  "I  confess  that  my  heart  is  at  times  almost  dis- 
tracted with  grief;  yet  I  do  not  regret  that  such  a  life  as  I 
anticipate  is  before  me.  I  would  go  forward  with  cheerfulness 
and  hope  in  the  path  that  Providence  has  pointed  out  to  me, 
trusting  that  it  will  be  brightened  by  many  blessings.  #    #    # 

^  *  "  We  shall  meet  in  Andover  a  little  before  the  time 
of  sailing.  It  is  pleasant  to  look  forward  to  such  a  meeting, 
though  I  feel  that  it  will  be  full  of  sadness. 

"I  cannot  say  what  1  feel  in  thinking  of  those  whom  I  shall 
see  no  more  on  this  side  of  the  crrave." 


iD' 


She  had  expected  to  meet  her  friend  M.  in  Boston, 
and  to  be  accompanied  by  her  to  Portland,  where  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  American  Board  was  this  year 
holden,  and  where  Mr.  Hamlin  had  a  large  circle  of 
friends.  As  unforeseen  circumstances  prevented  this, 
Henrietta  wrote  to  her  as  follows  : 

"  We  have  need  to  be  comforted  ourselves,  and  how  could 
you  ask  us  to  console  you  for  a  disappointment  which  we  have 
felt  so  keenly  ?  With  what  a  bounding  heart  I  anticipated  our 
meeting  in  Boston,  and  how  it  sank  when  they  told  me  you 
would  not  come  !  I  w^as  just  wanting  one  of  those  old-fash- 
ioned  talks  more  than  anything  else  in  the  world.     I  longed 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  109 

for  it,  as  the  only  thing  that  would  make  me  feel  like  myself 
once  more.  I  have  been  passing-  through  such  scenes  that  my 
heart  can  hardly  recover  itself  from  their  strangeness.  I 
wished  for  something  that  would  carry  me  back,  so  that  I  could 
realize  the  past  and  present  together.  Your  visit  would  have 
done  it  better  than  anything  else.  But  that  is  past,  and  let  us 
talk  about  the  future.  I  am  to  see  you  here  before  long.  O,  M. ! 
if  it  could  only  be  that  you  were  going  to  Smyrna,  how  happy 
should  I  be  !  I  have  not  dared  to  believe  or  hope  anything 
about  it,  but  I  pray  that  it  may  be  so,  if  our  heavenly  Father 
can  permit  it. 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  and  my  friend  will  not  meet  as  strang- 
ers. I  will  make  no  revelations  from  the  '  world  within  '  till 
we  meet  again.     Till  then,  and  evermore, 

"  Yours,  affectionately, 

"  Henrietta." 

In  accordance  with  these  wishes,  the  friends  passed 
several  days  together  in  Portland.  A  ramhle  to  Deer- 
ing's  Oaks,  a  delightful  grove,  a  little  out  of  the  city, 
in  which  they  were  accompanied  by  a  third  friend,  was 
one  of  peculiar  interest.  Seating  themselves  on  a  green 
knoll,  in  the  shade  of  the  spreading  oaks,  they  com- 
muned of  the  past,  the  present  and  the  future.  As  a 
memento  of  that  walk,  they  tied  together  three  bunches 
of  evergreen,  each  containing  three  different  species, 
gathered  by  the  three  friends.  On  their  return,  they 
were  enclosed  in  separate  envelopes,  and  of  these  each 
friend  retained  one.  When  M.  parted  from  Henrietta  in 
Portland,  they  expected  to  pass  some  time  together  in 
Andover.  But  while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlin  were  there 
a  singular  providence  detained  her  friend  from  home  till 
they  had  left  the  place. 

"Andover,  Oct.  23,  1838. 
"  Dear  M.  :  My  brother  came  in  this  morning  with  a  pack- 
age of  letters.     There  was  one  from  you  among  them,  and  I 

10 


110  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

exclaimed,  '  It  is  good  —  very  good  !  I  have  been  thinking  of 
her,  and  longing  to  see  her  this  morning.'  It  was  a  special 
longing. 

•'  How  could  I  help  feeling  sorry  for  your  suflfering  ?  I,  too, 
am  glad  '  it  is  over,'  —  but  I  wish  you  could  talk.  How  I  shall 
feel,  if  you  cannot  talk  with  me  when  I  see  you ! 

"  I  have  been  saying,  since  I  came  to  Andover,  '  0,  if  we 
could  have  as  much  time  together  now  as  we  had  in  Portland, 
how  much  I  should  enjoy  it ! '  My  tongue  would  be  unloosed, 
and  my  heart  unlocked  to  its  inmost  recesses. 

^  ^  ^  ^  uQ^  M.,  how  can  I  bear  to  think  that  a  few 
more  little  visits,  and  we  meet  no  more  ?  My  heart  is  already 
worn  and  weary  with  saying  so  many  farewells.  I  feel,  dear 
M.,  that  a  last  farewell  to  you  will  cost  me  not  a  little.  But 
the  heart  must  ache,  O  how  often,  here  !  May  all  our  griefs 
advance  our  preparation  for  that  home  where  there  is  no  more 
sorrow  !     This  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

"  Yours  affectionately, 

"  Henrietta." 

"  Millbury,  Oct.  30th. 
"  Dear  M.  :  I  am  in  Millbury,  instead  of  being  in  Andover 
with  you,  as  I  expected  to  be.  It  is  indeed  a  disappointment.  ^  ^ 
^  ^  ^  #  "  Is  it  possible  that  I  shall  see  you  once,  and 
then  no  jnore  ?  I  am  strangely  bewildered  with  what  I  have 
already  passed  through,  and  with  what  is  still  before  me. 
Yet  I  feel  an  increased  willingness  to  go  to  my  distant  home, 
in  the  hope  that  1  may  live  and  labor  for  the  good  of  those 
who  are  perishing  in  darkness. 

"  But  this  note  is  only  to  tell  you  that  I  love  you  as  ever. 

"  Your  affectionate 

"  Henrietta." 

"  Millbury,  Nov.  23,  1838. 
"  Dear  M.  :  We  have  this  day  received  intelligence  that 
our  passage  is  engaged  in  the  bark  Euromas,  which  is  to  sail 
for  Smyrna   Monday,    December   3.      I   shall   be  m  Boston 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  Ill 

Saturday  morning,  —  and  you  will  spend  the  day  with  me, 
will  you  not  ? 

"  We  are  glad  to  be  called  away,  though  it  be  from  beloved 
friends.  I  had  begun  to  grow  restless  of  such  a  long  delay. 
Constantinople  has  come  to  seem  more  like  my  home  than  any 
other  place,  and  I  have  a  great  longing  to  be  there.  I  think  it 
will  be  a  pleasant  home,  and  that  we  shall  love  our  work  and 
be  happy  in  it.  If  you  were  going  too  —  but  I  must  not  think 
of  what  cannot  be. 

"  I  shall  greatly  prize  that  book  of  extracts  you  have  pre- 
pared for  me.  You  could  not  have  given  me  anything  that  I 
should  value  so  much. 

"  1  must  see  you  again,  and  I  will  think  of  nothing  else  as 
possible.  Henrietta." 

The  following  letters  from  her  parents  were  received 
just  before  she  left  the  country  : 

"  Dear  Henrietta  :         *  *  *  * 

=^     ^     "  I  have  no  desire  to  speak  of  feelings  now.     None 
but  mothers  can  judge  a  mother's  feelings.     O,  that  I  could 
sorrow  for  nothing  but  sin !     May  the  Lord  be  the  strength  of 
your  heart,  and  your  portion  forever !     May  He  be  the  soul 
satisfying  portion  of  us  all ! 

"  I  pray  the  Lord  to  direct  your  ways  in  mercy,  and  to  pre- 
pare you  by  all  his  dealings  for  his  heavenly  kingdom.  How 
slow  are  our  hearts  to  receive  the  blessings  He  is  holding  out 
to  us !  He  offers  enough  to  make  us  happy,  even  in  tribulation 
and  in  death,  if  we  would  accept  it.  We  must  seek  our  hap- 
piness in  God,  —  we  can  find  it  nowhere  but  there. 

"  Your  ever,  ever  affectionate 

"  Mother." 

"  Surely  the  meeting  in  our  heavenly  Father's  house  will 
not  be  the  less  pleasant  and  joyful  for  our  having  been  called 
home  from  different  fields  of  labor.  And  is  it  not  enough,  my 
dear  daughter,  to  know  that  the  most  done  for  Christ,  the 


112  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

best-improved  day,  will  be  succeeded  by  the  sweetest  rest. 
Then  I  say  again,  '  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled.'  But  how 
much  of  thought  and  feeling  ihust  be  unsaid,  till  we  meet 
where  the  communion  of  kindred  spirits  will  feel  no  more  the 
barriers  of  time  and  distance  !  There  is  now  a  very  delightful 
sense  in  which  I  believe  we  shall  dwell  together  still,  though 
oceans  roll  between.  Care,  then,  only  to  work  out  your  short 
day.  1  trust  it  will  be  a  happy  one.  I  doubt  not  that  it  will, 
if  you  care  only  to  please  Him  who  hath  chosen  you.  He  will 
take  care  of  you  and  your  friends,  the  little  time  we  are  apart 
in  our  work.  I  mean  not  to  imply,  by  such  a  strain,  that  you 
are  at  all  propensed  to  a  faintness  of  heart,  in  view  of  your 
undertaking.  I  have  thought  it  was  happily  otherwise.  But 
I  wanted  to  open  to  your  vision  the  bank  of  faith,  that  you  may 
see,  in  the  darkest  hour,  how  rich  are  your  resources,  if  you 
have  a  gracious  investment  there.  I  trust  you  have,  and  it 
must  not  be  lost  sight  of.  Bear  ever  in  mind  that  we  can  no 
where  live  with  the  heart  neglected.  And  it  is  not  strange 
that  missionaries,  removed  beyond  the  atmosphere  of  Chris- 
tian light  and  influence,  have  complained  of  spiritual  leanness, 
and  have  found  the  exhortation  of  Moses  to  Israel  in  the 
wilderness  to  be  all-important.  '  Only  take  heed  to  thyself 
and  keep  thy  soul  diligently,  lest  thou  forget  the  things  which 
thine  eyes  have  seen. 

"While  my  address  is  to  you,  I  mean  to  include  the  two 
whom  I  so  recently  pronounced  '  no  more  twain.'  =^     ^     =^     ^ 

#  ^  ^  "  I  must  forbear,  and  commend  you  again,  with  a 
full  heart,  to  the  Great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep.  Take  Paul's 
salutation  to  friends  long  dear  to  his  heart,  —  2  Cor.  13  :  11, 
—  as  what  may  not  improbably  prove  the  last  from 

"  Your  ever  affectionate  father, 

"  Wbi.  Jackson." 

Might  not  these  parents,  who,  with  such  a  trusting 
and  heroic  spirit,  thus  pronounced  their  farewell  bene- 
dictions upon  their  departing  child, —  might  they  not 
have  pleaded  her  frail  constitution,  her  sensitive  deli- 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  113 

cacy,  her  retiring  habits  and  her  ardent  attachment  to 
home,  as  reasons  for  declining  so  great  a  sacrifice? 
But  not  for  one  moment  do  they  allow  these  considera- 
tions, or  the  yearnings  of  parental  affection,  to  dim  the 
bright  flame  of  their  love  to  the  dear  Redeemer.  Did 
they  ever  regret  their  oflering?  Does  the  mother  of 
Harriet  Newell,  in  her  placid  old  age,  as  serenely  she 
descends  to  the  dark  valley  —  does  she  regret  her 
sacrifice  ?  * 

In  these  latter  days,  when  the  experiment  made  in 
weakness  and  trembling  has  been  attended  with  so 
important  results,  and  the  labors  of  missionaries  have 
been  crowned  with  such  signal  success,  it  is  inexpli- 
cable that  the  young  and  educated  in  the  church,  who 
are  seeking  a  sphere  of  usefulness,  should  either  shrink 
from  this  one  themselves,  or  be  withheld  from  it  by 
their  friends. 

With  what  a  mournful  echo  does  the  imploring  cry 
for  bread  —  the  bread  of  life  —  fall  upon  our  ear  from 
the  famishing  millions  of  the  East !  And  who  are  they 
that  respond  7 

Here  is  one  whose  heart  bums  within  her  at  the 
earnest  entreaties  of  the  outcast  ones  of  earth  ;  but,  she 
cannot  go.  Her  parents  listen  to  her  pleas,  but  they 
will  not  consent.  Have  they  then  stood  in  the  shadow 
of  the  cross,  and  beheld  the  unrepining  sufferer  sus- 
pended there  ?  Are  they  partakers  of  Christ's  glorious 
salvation  ?  Ah,  yes  !  they  have  had  sweet  experience 
of  the  preciousness  of  that  which  was  purchased  at 
such  a  priceless  cost, —  the  tears  and  agonies  of  the 
Son  of  God  !  He  gave  for  them,  not  fruitless  desires, 
not  barren  prayers,  not  the  glories  of  heaven  merely ; 
but  he  gave  a  life  of  toil  and  ignominy,  and  then,  to 
complete  his  work,  he  poured  out  his  heart's   blood 

*  This  beloved  disciple  has  just  now  fallen  asleep  in  Jesua.  * 
10* 


1.14  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

like  water.  But  to  him  they  cannot  give  their  child. 
Suppose  that  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had 
shrunk  from  the  sacrifice  of  sending  his  only,  his  well- 
beloved  Son  upon  his  mission  of  love  to  our  lost  race  ! 
There  would  then  have  been  no  redeeming  Cross,  no 
brazen  serpent,  on  which  these  parents  could  bid  their 
children,  stricken  with  the  plague  of  sin,  look  and  live. 

Alas  !  it  is  one  of  the  saddest  things  in  our  time,  that 
hearts  so  bound  by  every  tie  of  gratitude  and  love 
should  withhold  the  offering  for  which  the  Saviour  asks. 

"  I  have  consecrated  this  child  to  the  service  of  God 
as  a  missionary,"  said  a  mother  of  her  infant  son.  And 
God  accepted  this  offering ;  for  as  a  pioneer  he  entered 
the  missionary  field,  and  gave  his  life  to  bleeding 
Africa.  Wears  he  not  now  the  noblest  laurels,  and  is 
not  that  mother  blessed  among  women  ? 

How  importunate  have  been  the  pleadings  of  our 
returned  veteran  missionaries  for  helpers  in  their  work  ! 
Not  a  few  young  women;  touched  by  these  pleas,  re- 
sponded to  the  call.  And  the  hearts  of  those  heroic 
laborers  were  quickened  with  the  purest  joy.  But  the 
fathers  and  the  mothers  of  these  willing  spirits  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  give  their  approval.  How  rmlike 
the  mother  of  Mills  !  How  unlike  the  great  and  com- 
passionate Father !  Surely,  hesitating  ones,  ye  know 
not  what  ye  do.  You  consecrated  your  child  to  God 
in  her  infancy.  What  was  the  meaning  of  this  bap- 
tismal consecration  ?  No  expense  within  your  power 
has  been  spared,  that  she  might  be  qualified  for  use- 
fulness. And  now  a  field  is  opened  —  she  is  fitted  to 
enter  it — she  is  willing  to  enter  it — she  longs  to  enter 
it  —  Providence  points  her  there  —  the  Spirit  inclines 
her  there  —  all  things  say,  "  Come."  Dare  you  assume 
the  responsibility  of  withholding  her  ?  Have  you  con- 
ditioned with  the  Saviour  that  you  and  your  dear  ones 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  115 

shall  be  wreathed  with  his  crown  of  glory,  but  spared 
his  baptism  of  suffering? 

O,  how  does  the  spirit  of  the  Spartan  mother  cry- 
shame  upon  such  time-serving  allegiance,  such  timid 
shrinking  from  the  calls  of  duty!  ''  With  this,  or  upon 
it,"  was  her  heroic  farewell  to  her  departing  son,  as, 
presenting  to  him  his  shield,  she  urged  him  to  the 
battle-field  for  his  country's  glory.  No  selfish  con- 
siderations marred  the  brightness  of  her  sacrifice. 

And,  in  these  modern  times,  how  many  a  precious 
offering  is  laid  upon  the  shrine  of  Mammon !  How 
many  sons  and  daughters  receive  the  benediction 
of  their  parents,  as  they  go  to  far-distant  regions, 
in  the  hope  of  securing  wealth  !  What  parting  scenes 
do  they  pass  through,  to  what  toils  are  they  exposed !  — 
and  yet  parental  love  will  not  withhold  the  offering 
for  which  Mammon  calls.  But  how  few,  how  meagre 
are  the  motives  to  such  a  sacrifice,  compared  with 
those  which  the  cause  of  missions  presents !  How 
does  the  grandeur  of  this  enterprise  exceed  that  of  all 
others ! 

O  !  it  is  most  noble,  in  the  cause  of  such  a  Master,  to 
labor  for  the  benighted  of  this  sin-darkened  world, —  to 
bring  the  tidings  of  salvation  to  those  sitting  in  the 
shadow  of  death  !  Will  not  the  souls  thus  ransomed  a 
thousand  times  outweigh  Golconda's  mines  and  Califor- 
nia's glittering  sands  ?  Is  not  the  fadeless  crown  worth 
infinitely  m.ore  than  all  the  fleeting  treasures  of  this 
passing  world  1 

'' They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever."  Fathers !  mothers ! 
would  you  not  have  your  daughters  thus  radiant  in 
immortal  splendor  ?  It  is  glorious  to  be  a  co-worker 
with  Christ.  If  rightfully  we  bear  his  name,  we  are 
born  not  only  to  his  inheritance  of  glory,  but  unto  his 


116  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

baptism  of  suffering.     O,  let  us  not  despise  our  birth- 
right ! 

"  Through  cross  to  cro"Vvn ;  and  though  thy  spirit's  life 
Trials  untold  assail  with  giant  strength, 
Good  cheer  !  good  cheer !  soon  ends  the  bitter  strife, 
And  thou  shalt  reign  in  peace  with  Christ  at  length." 


EMBARKATION,  PASSAGE  AND 

ARRIVAL. 

STRAITS   OP    GIBRALTAR HARBOR   OF  MILO NARROW   ESCAPE BAY   OP 

FOKEA SMYRNA ARMENIAN   WEDDING . 

**  Go,  in  thy  glory,  o'er  the  ancient  sea. 

Take  with  thee  gentle  winds,  thy  sails  to  swell; 
Sunshine  and  joy  upon  thy  streamers  be, — 

Fare  thee  well,  bark,  farewell  ! 
A  long  farewell  !     Thou  wilt  not  bring  us  back 

Those  whom  thou  bearest  far  from  home  and  hearth. 
0  !  she  is  thine,  whose  steps  no  more  shall  track 

Her  own  sweet  native  earth."  Mrs.  IIemans. 

The  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlin  had  been  so 
often  deferred,  that,  notwithstanding  Henrietta's  letter, 
mentioning  the  day  on  which  they  expected  to  sail, 
her  friend  had  not  the  remotest  idea  that  they  would 
leave  at  the  time  appointed.  What  sorrow  was  hers 
when  the  following  note,  written  with  a  pencil  and  in  a 
tremulous  hand,  told  her  that  she  had  delayed  her  fare- 
well visit  till  it  was  too  late  ! 

"  Bark  Euromas,  Monday,  Dec.  3. 
"  Dear  M.  :  Farewell !     Can  it  be  that  I  shall  see  your  face 
Tvo  more  ?     May  we  meet  in  heaven ! 

"  Adieu  from 

"  Henrietta." 

A  letter  from  her  friend  was  soon  following  her  over 
the  wide  waters. 

*'  I  have  wept  with  the  same  bitterness  of  grief  that  I  should 
have  felt  beside  your  grave. 


118  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Monday  passed  away ;  I  no  more  thought  of  it  as  being 
your  sailing  than  your  dying  day.  Tuesday  father  handed  me 
your  note.  You  can  conceive  how  I  felt.  Father  wished  to 
see  it,  and  then — we  wept  together.  When  he  could  com- 
mand his  voice,  he  said,  *I  always  loved  Henrietta.'  It  sounded 
as  if  you  were  dead  / "     ^     =^     ^     =5^     ^ 

From  Henrietta's  reply  we  give  an  extract : 

"  Your  letter  was  like  yourself.  It  was  indeed  pleasant  to 
be  reading  a  letter  from  M.  in  this  far-off  country,  where  there 
are  so  few  things  that  seem  familiar.  And  yet  it  made  me 
weep  so  much  that  my  husband  sent  me  to  my  own  room.  It 
is  good  to  shed  such  tears  as  are  drawn  from  our  eyes  by  the 
remembrance  of  friends.  ^  =^  =^  ^  I  could  not  believe 
that  I  should  go  without  seeing  you  till  the  last  moment  came. 
It  did  seem  very  hard.  But  perhaps  it  was  better  that  we 
should  not  meet  again." 

Mr.  Hamlin  adds: 

"  One  day,  just  at  dinner-time,  Mr.  Goodell  handed  me  six- 
teen American  letters,  and  of  course  I  went  home  with  a  palpi- 
tating heart.  As  Henrietta  was  looking  them  over,  her  eye 
caught  your  well-known  hand,  and,  exclaiming  '  0,  here  is  one 
from  M. ! '  she  almost  sprang  from  her  chair.  In  a  moment  I 
saw  the  tears  flowing,  and  soon  she  wept  so  uncontrollably 
that  my  Armenian  teacher  and  the  servant  thought  her  mother 
or  sisters  were  dead.  I  replied,  '  No.'  *  What  is  it,  then,  that 
makes  kokona  weep  so  ? '  *  Memory,'  said  I.  *  Ach !  kidem, 
kidem.'  (Ah !  I  know,  I  know.)  And  after  she  had  gone  to 
her  chamber  to  weep  there,  I  told  them  what  a  home  and  friends 
she  had  left." 

But  we  must  go  back  to  that  memorable  day,  whe  n, 
for  the  last  time,  Henrietta  left  the  shores  of  her  native 
land. 

Crowds  are  gathered  upon  the  wharf,  to  watch  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  119 

vessel  as  she  bears  slowly  away.  Upon  the  deck  have 
been  uncovered  heads  and  tearful  eyes,  for  the  inter- 
ceding prayer  and  the  song  of  praise  have  arisen  upon 
the  air,  and  been  echoed  over  the  blue  waters.  Severe 
is  the  struggle  in  that  aifectionate  heart,  but  her  pur- 
pose is  unwavering. 

The  last  words  are  spoken,  the  last  kiss  is  given,  the 
tremulous  pressure  of  the  hand  is  exchanged,  betraying 
the  sorrow  which  no  words  can  utter.  And  now  the 
gallant  ship  leaves  the  wharf,  and,  like  a  mighty  bird, 
glides  over  the  white  waves,  separating  forever  loving 
and  faithful  hearts. 

«*  Bark  Euromas,  Dec.  22,  1838. 
"  My  dear  Friends  :  I  love  to  have  so  much  time  to  think 
of  you  as  I  do  while  lying  in  my  berth.  I  am  often  looking 
back  to  the  places  and  scenes  1  have  left.  1  have  whole  morn- 
ings, afternoons  and  evenings,  in  which  to  remember  them. 
But  it  is  at  the  coming  on  of  twilight  that  I  am  more  especially 
present  with  you.  Then  I  commence  a  circuit  of  visitings, 
looking  in  upon  each  of  the  dear  circles,  until  I  arrive  at  that 
place  dearer  than  all  others,  the  home  of  my  childhood.  Here 
my  spirit  would  linger.  The  eye  cannot  be  satisfied  with  see- 
ing, nor  the  ear  with  hearing.  1  sit  down  where  I  used  to  sit, 
and  look  about  upon  familiar  things.  I  go  into  every  room. 
Nothing  is  changed.  I  look  out  of  every  window,  and  enjoy 
the  view  peculiar  to  each.  O,  I  have  visions  of  my  home  that 
make  me  very  happy !  But  when  the  thought  comes,  *  You 
will  return  to  it  no  more,'  there  is  a  faintness  of  heart  I  cannot 
describe.  There  are  struggles  which  seem  too  much  for  the 
spirit  to  bear, —  and  yet  it  endures  them.  I  am  not  unhappy.  1 
would  be  where  I  am,  tossing  upon  the  ocean  which  is  bearing 
me  far  from  home  and  friends,  to  a  land  of  strangers.  I  would 
go  and  do  what  I  can  for  those  who  are  sitting  in  darkness. 
May  the  prayers  of  my  friends  follow  me,  and  at  last,  when 
we  shall  meet  again,  may  it  appear  that  our  prayers  and  our 
sacrifices  have  not  been  in  vain  1 


120  MEMOIRS    OF   RIRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Wednesday,  Dec.  26.  —  A  little  more  than  three  weeks  of 
our  voyage  are  passed.  I  can  hardly  believe  that  it  is  so  long 
since  we  left  Boston  that  Monday  noon,  and  yet  I  am  almost 
tired  of  my  berth,  and  these  gIosq  walls  often  seem  like  prison 
walls.  Still  I  can  look  forward  to  the  four  or  five  weeks  that 
remain  with  less  impatience  than  I  should  have  expected.  I 
"  have  really  enjoyed  having  so  much  time  to  think.  I  have 
been  looking  over  the  past,  and  gathering  up  its  treasures  for 
future  years.  We  have  also  some  talking  and  reading,  so  that 
I  have  no  great  cause  to  complain  of  weariness. 

"  For  the  first  few  days  I  was  severely  sick  ;  but  since  then  I 
have  avoided  much  suffering  by  lying  quietly  in  my  berth.  If 
1  leave  it  long,  a  dizzy,  fainting  head  soon  brings  me  back. 
Mr.  Hamlin  drove  off  his  sickness  almost  immediately,  I  believe 
by  a  strong  determination  of  will  not  to  be  sick,  that  he  might 
the  better  administer  to  my  necessities. 

"  We  receive  every  needful  kindness  from  the  ship's  com- 
pany, which  we  find  a  very  pleasant  one.  The  captain  is  an 
agreeable,  sensible  and  gentlemanly  man,  in  whom  we  have 
entire  confidence.  He  is  very  young  for  his  place,  being  only 
twenty-three,  and  has  not  put  on  the  roughness  and  reckless- 
ness of  some  sea-captains. 

"  Our  table-fare  is  uncommonly  good,  embracing  a  great 
variety  of  eatables.  That,  however,  has  not  been  of  much  con- 
sequence to  us  as  yet.  We  find  our  provisions  as  to  drinks 
and  medicines  ample,  and  of  the  right  kind. 

"  I  had  not  looked  out  upon  the  ocean  until  a  few  days  since, 
when  I  enjoyed  a  glimpse  of  it  from  our  little  window.  *  O, 
what  mountain  waves  !  what  mountain  waves  ! '  I  exclaimed, 
as  they  burst  upon  my  view.  I  thought  I  had  seen  the  ocean 
before,  but  I  never  had.  It  has  been  tempest-wrought  almost 
ever  since  we  came  upon  it,  and  cannot  calm  itself  at  once. 

"  The  captain  says  we  might  cross  the  Atlantic  twenty  times, 
without  seeing  such  waves  as  have  broken  over  our  vessel  since 
we  left  Boston.  It  has  been  storm  and  calm,  storm  and  calm, 
in  rapid  succession.  The  winds  have  blown  furiously,  and 
then  have  suddenly  left  us  at  the  mercy  of  the  big  waves,  to  be 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  121 

rocked  whither  they  would.  It  is  a  stormy  way  that  we  look 
back  upon,  and  I  would  not  willingly  pass  through  its  dangers 
again.  The  first  storm  terrified  me  more  than  the  others  have 
done.  It  came  on  in  the  night,  very  suddenly  and  violently. 
I  was  waked  from  sleep  by  the  hurry  and  bustle  of  the  deck. 
They  were  new  sounds  to  me.  Soon  a  seaman  in  storm-dress 
burst  into  our  room,  holding  a  dead-light  in  his  hands, — a 
great  black  plank,  which  he  bound  into  our  window.  Its 
dreadful  name  seized  me  with  terror,  and  then  the  roarinsf 
winds  and  dashing  waters  made  up  the  scene  of  a  storm  at 
sea,  such  as  my  imagination  had  never  equalled.  The  storm 
passed  away  with  the  coming  morning.  The  winds  were 
hushed,  but  the  waves  did  not  cease  their  motion,  of  which  we 
were  made  sensible  by  the  rolling  and  tipping  we  experienced, 
and  which  threatened  our  treasured  stores  with  a  thorouo-h 
mixing  up  about  us.  Broken  bottles,  cups  and  saucers,  were 
sliding  over  our  floor  in  rapid  procession.  An  indifferent  spec- 
tator might  have  smiled  at  the  scene ;  but  with  us  it  was  no 
time  to  laugh.  This  was  during  the  first  week  of  our  voyage. 
I  have  now  become  more  accustomed  to  storms,  so  that  I  do 
not  feel  sinking  to  the  bottom,  even  when  the  ship  tips  a  good 
deal. 

"  There  is  a  prospect  of  more  pleasant  weather,  since  we  have 
passed  the  Western  Islands.  We  are  sailing  rapidly  towards 
the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  and,  with  a  fair  wind,  shall  reach  them 
in  two  or  three  days.  It  is  pleasant  to  be  approaching  the 
habitations  of  man  once  more.  With  what  delight  shall  I  look 
upon  his  dwelling,  be  he  savage,  Greek  or  Jew ! 

"  Friday  morning,  Bee.  21.  —  We  are  in  the  Straits  of  Gibral- 
tar. Africa  is  on  our  right  hand,  Europe  on  our  left.  How 
different  the  picture  !  Here  is  light  and  beauty ;  a  halo  seems 
spread  over  everything.  There,  darkness  and  cruelty  have 
rested  for  ages.  On  what  scenes  of  guilt  and  woe  hath  the  sun 
looked  down,  in  his  daily  course  over  this  land  !  How  much 
longer  shall  this  unhappy  people  sit  in  darkness  ?  May  the 
gospel  speedily  be  sent  to  them ;  and  may  the  Lord  give  it 
entrance  and  free  course,  until  the  savage  shall  have  become 

11 


122  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

the  Christian  throughout  the  continent !  And  may  the  time 
be  hastened  when  this  whole  world  shall  be  a  theatre  of  hap- 
piness, from  which  love  and  praise  shall  ascend  to  Him  who 
made  it ! 

"  We  entered  the  straits  about  two  o'clock  this  morning. 
The  moon  was  shining  beautifully,  and  I  went  up  on  deck  to 
enjoy  it ;  but  the  wind  blew  so  cold  that  I  could  not  stop  long. 
Just  as  the  morning  was  beginning  to  dawn,  they  called  me  to 
see  the  rock  of  Gibraltar.  There  was  but  a  faint  light,  and 
we  were  passing  at  the  distance  of  five  or  six  miles.  Nearly 
opposite,  on  the  other  shore,  an  African  hill  rises  abruptly  to 
the  height  of  a  mountain.  Its  appearance  is  very  singular  and 
bold.  These  rocks  were  called  by  the  ancients  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules. 

"  Friday  afternoon.  —  We  are  sailing  in  the  Mediterranean 
Sea,  within  sight  of  the  mountains  of  Spain  and  Africa.  We 
look  back  to  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  which  may  easily  be  dis- 
tinguished by  the  rock  and  hill.     It  is  a  beautiful  picture. 

"  I  wish  I  could  describe  to  you  the  Spanish  mountains,  as 
they  stand  with  their  base  in  the  sea,  and  their  tops  in  the 
clouds.  Imagine  them  twice  as  high  as  the  Green  Mountains, 
—  not,  like  those,  smooth  and  beautifully  rounded,  but  rough 
and  angular,  terminating  almost  always  in  a  point,  so  that  they 
look  like  great  pyramids  of  rock,  standing  along  the  shore.  It 
is  a  long  chain  of  mountains,  and  we  shall  be  sailing  beside 
them  for  several  days  to  come.  I  shall  like  their  company. 
They  look  so  home-like  that  I  should  never  tire  of  gazing  on 
them. 

*'  We  find  the  weather  much  colder  since  coming  into  the 
Mediterranean.  It  is  probably  because  of  our  vicinity  to  those 
snow-capped  mountains.  Since  the  first  day  out,  I  have  suf- 
fered more  from  heat  than  from  cold.  It  has  been  difficult  for 
us  to  imagine  that  you  were  shivering  about  winter  fires,  and 
looking  out  upon  banks  of  snow. 

"  Friday  evening.  —  I  have  just  been  up  to  see  the  sun  go 
down  behind  the  hills  of  Africa.  It  was  a  beautiful,  yet  sad- 
dening sight.     It  reminded  me  of  the  many  sunsets  I  have 


MEMOIRS    OF   BIRS.    HAMLIN.  123 

seen  among  my  own  dear  hills,  —  those  hills  which  I  shall 
never  see  again ! 

"  Saturday  afternoon.  — We  are  approaching  nearer  the  moun- 
tains ;  some  of  them  are  bold  and  rough,  others  are  regular 
and  beautiful.  I  have  been  gazing  and  feeling,  till  I  could 
almost  imagine  myself  among  the  hills  that  encircle  my  home. 

"  Monday  eve.  —  Four  weeks  have  passed  since  we  left  our 
native  land.  I  cast  my  thoughts  forward  to  the  time  when 
years  shall  have  passed  away,  and  ask  myself.  Will  its  scenes 
ever  lie  dim  in  the  distance  ?  Never.  They  will  be  too  fondly 
cherished  for  decay. 

"  January  Zd.  —  I  make  short  visits  on  deck  since  we  have 
lost  sight  of  land.  I  turn  away,  and  long  for  something  that 
the  eye  can  rest  upon  with  satisfaction.  Then  I  come  do\vn 
into  my  little  room,  and  stay  all  day.  1  am  still  in  my  berth 
most  of  the  time,  because  my  head  is  so  much  better  off  there 
than  elsewhere.  Mr.  H.  reads  to  me,  so  that  the  time  does 
not  pass  very  heavily.  We  have  been  reading  Bancroft's  His- 
tory of  the  United  States,  which  is  exceedingly  interesting. 
We  are  now  studying  Wayland's  Moral  Philosophy.  And  we 
have  a  shelf  full  of  books,  that  we  look  into  occasionally. 

"  Thursday,  \Qth. — We  are  before  the  island  of  Cerigo,  which 
presents  a  shore  of  high,  bold  mountains.  About  half  way  up, 
stands  the  city  of  Kopsuly,  defended  by  a  strong  fortification. 
That  English  exiles  live  here  is  all  we  know  about  it. 

"  Friday  noon.  —  We  have  just  reached  the  harbor  of  Milo, 
having  escaped  a  furious  storm  without.  The  wind  has  been 
blowing  a  gale,  and  we  were  in  danger  of  being  driven  upon 
land  in  the  darkness  of  night.  But  we  have  been  preserved 
through  all  our  dangers,  and  are  now  safely  sheltered  in  one 
of  the  safest  and  most  pleasant  harbors  in  the  world.  Two 
pilots  have  come  to  offer  their  services,  each  attended  by  an 
officer  of  government.  They  are  Greeks,  but  speak  English, 
and  very  politely  invited  us  on  shore.  It  is  pleasant  to  rest 
here  so  quietly,  and  only  hear  the  storm  at  a  distance. 

"  Friday  afternoon.  —  The  storm  has  passed,  and  the  sun  is 
shining  very  pleasantly.    I  have  been  on  deck  to  see  where  we 


124  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

are.  It  is  refreshing  to  see  the  green  fields  of  wheat  and  bar- 
ley that  border  the  shore.  But  I  should  not  like  to  live  here. 
Imagine  how  bare  an  island  must  look,  with  not  a  single  tree 
upon  it  larger  than  we  should  call  a  shrub  in  America.  There 
are  only  olive  and  fig  trees,  no  taller  than  lilac-bushes ;  and  of 
these  there  are  but  a  few  scattered  over  the  island  at  great 
distances.  The  city  of  Milo  presents  a  most  singular  appear- 
ance. Among  many  hills,  is  one  rising  up  in  the  form  of  a  bee- 
hive. On  the  summit  of  this  is  a  strong  fortification,  around 
which  the  houses  are  built  in  circles,  one  below  another,  about 
half-way  down  the  hill.  They  have  chosen  this  situation  to 
defend  themselves  from  pirates. 

"  Saturday  eve.  —  We  are  again  quietly  anchored  in  the 
harbor  of  Milo,  where  we  came  to  find  shelter  from  another 
storm.  We  left  here  this  morning,  with  a  head-wind,  and  had 
beat  our  way  but  a  few  miles  when  night  came  on,  and,  it 
being  very  dark  and  stormy,  we  were  afraid  to  be  out  among 
the  islands.  We  are  resting  as  calmly  as  if  there  were  no 
storm  about  us.  I  never  felt  the  beauty  and  force  of  the 
*  haven  of  rest,'  alluded  to  in  poetry,  as  I  do  now,  having  come 
in  from  a  furious  sea. 

"  Sabbath  evening.  —  We  are  still  in  harbor,  and  the  storm 
has  increased  with  such  violence  that  we  are  glad  to  be  here. 
I  heard  the  mate  say  that  there  would  have  been  a  slender 
chance  for  our  ship,  if  we  had  been  out  among  the  islands  last 
night. 

"  While  we  were  at  dinner,  a  messenger  came  in  haste  to  tell 
the  captain  that  a  brig  was  close  upon  us,  and  seemed  to  be 
coming  into  our  side.  They  all  ran  on  deck,  and  left  me  in 
breathless  waiting  for  the  shock  that  would  dash  us  to  pieces ! 
But  soon  Mr.  Hamlin  came  down  and  said  we  were  safe, 
thouo-h  the  briof  came  within  a  few  feet  of  us.  As  soon  as  we 
were  out  of  danger,  the  captain  said,  '  Where  are  you  from  ? ' 
'  Smyrna.'  '  Where  are  you  going  ?  '  'To  New  York.' 
'  Will  you  take  letters  ? '  *  Yes,  if  you  can  get  them  on 
board.'  That  was  the  question  —  to  get  them  on  board.  The 
vessel  was  in  quarantine,  and  we  could  not  speak  it ;  but  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  125 

captain  said  he  would  try  to  hail  the  boat  when  it  returned 
from  leaving-  the  pilot,  and  get  it  to  take  our  letters  to  the  brigr. 
We  all  sat  down  to  writing  as  fast  as  possible,  and  when  the 
boat  appeared  the  letters  were  put  into  a  bucket  and  let  down 
to  them.  It  was  done  so  clumsily  that  they  all  dipped  into 
the  sea,  and  took  a  bathing,  which  did  not  probably  improve 
their  beauty  or  legibility. 

^^  Harbor  of  Milo,  Monday  afternoon.  —  You  will  believe 
that  I  cannot  have  become  very  tired  of  the  ship,  when  I  tell 
you  that  1  have  just  refused  an  invitation  to  go  on  shore  with 
Mr.  Hamlin  and  the  captain.  I  have  the  whole  afternoon  to 
pass  away  here  alone.  Yet  I  do  not  feel  restlessness  or  ennui. 
When  I  am  tired  of  reading  and  writing,  I  can  go  on  deck  and 
look  at  the  island.  There  is  a  pleasant  sunshine  upon  it  now, 
which  brightens  everything  into  beauty.  The  green  fields,  the 
brown,  rocky  hills,  the  low,  rude  houses,  —  all  are  beautiful. 

"  I  have  not  felt  the  weight  of  time  since  I  have  become  well 
enough  to  be  in  action.  The  books  are  lying  about  me  unread, 
for  we  cannot  read  the  half  of  them  in  this  voyage.  We  have 
a  little  French  every  day,  preparing  ourselves  for  conversation. 
It  is  a  very  enlivening  exercise,  and  makes  our  amusement. 

"  MoTiday  evening.  —  ]\Ir.  Hamlin  and  Captain  Drew  are 
returned  in  safety,  and  delighted  with  their  excursion.  Mr. 
Hamlin  brought  me  a  splendid  bouquet  of  Greek  flowers,  which 
he  found  in  the  fields;  some  of  them  very  beautiful.  You 
cannot  imagine  what  a  gladdening  sight  it  was  to  me.  Capt. 
Drew  brought  me  an  orange,  which  he  said  was  the  only  one 
that  he  could  find  upon  the  island.  The  pilot  went  with  them, 
to  point  out  the  lions  of  the  place.  They  visited  the  city,  and 
he  took  them  to  his  house,  where  they  had  a  treat  of  wine, 
oranges  and  almonds.  The  pilot's  wife  is  daughter  of  the 
French  consul,  so  that  they  belong  to  the  nobility,  and  live 
near  the  top  of  the  hill.  When  they  were  coming  away,  she 
desired  the  captain  to  let  her  husband  stop  till  morning.  She 
had  been  keeping  the  cat  under  the  bucket  all  day,  to  get  a 
north  wind,  that  should  detain  us  in  harbor,  so  that  her  hus- 
band could  come  on  shore. 

11* 


126  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Wedv2sday  evening.  —  We  are  in  the  Bay  of  Fokea, 
where  we  have  come  to  escape  a  storm.  Looking  up  to  the 
window,  I  saw  that  we  were  passing  a  fortification,  its  cannon- 
mouths  staring  upon  us.  Soon' we  came  in  sight  of  olive- 
groves  and  Turkish  farm-houses,  scattered  here  and  there 
along  the  green  shore.  It  w^as  a  beautiful  and  refreshing 
sight. 

"  We  are  anchored  before  the  town  of  Fokea,  which  is 
unlike  anything  you  ever  saw.  You  can  hardly  imagine  how 
novel  and  strange  everything  seems.  I  can  only  gaze,  wonder 
and  admire,  —  I  cannot  describe.  I  am  enjoying  my  Mediter- 
ranean voyage  very  much. 

"  Thursday  evening.  —  We  are  a  few  miles  from  Smyrna. 
It  has  been  a  breathless  calm  all  day,  but  this  evening  it  is 
blowing  a  gale.  We  are  wondering  where  we  shall  stop  for 
the  night,  as  it  is  too  dark  to  enter  the  harbor  of  Smyrna. 
This  morning,  before  light,  we  passed  the  island  of  Scio.  I 
went  upon  deck  and  looked  towards  it,  for  how  could  I  remain 
in  my  berth  while  passing  Scio  ?  It  is  said  to  have  been  the 
birth-place  of  Homer  withal.  We  could  only  distinguish  a  line 
of  white  along  the  shore,  which  marked  their  villages. 

"  Smyrna,  Jan.  l^th.  —  Our  bark  came  into  harbor  yester- 
day morning,  and.  we  came  on  shore  as  soon  as  the  rough  sea 
would  allow,  which  was  not  till  afternoon.  It  is  delightful  to 
be  again  among  those  who  dwell  upon  the  earth.  We  are 
stopping  at  Mr.  Temple's  house,  where  we  have  received  a 
kind  welcome.  We  have  already  seen  the  missionaries,  and 
like  them  very  much. 

"  Jan.  2otk.  —  ^  ^  #  I  would  be  in  our  own  room  at 
Constantinople  as  soon  as  possible.  I  have  been  homeless  too 
long. 

"  Mr.  Adger's  teacher,  an  Armenian,  from  Constantinople, 
is  to  be  married  in  two  weeks  from  this,  and  he  wishes  very 
much  that  we  would  stay  to  the  wedding.  He  is  a  sensible 
and  well-educated  man,  of  very  gentlemanly  appearance.  The 
lady  to  whom  he  is  to  be  married  can  neither  read  nor  write. 
Almost  everything  here  is  as  strange  as  this.     She  is  of  a 


MEMOIRS    or    MRS.    HAMLIN.  127 

wealthy  famil)',  and  very  respectably  connected.  We  went  by 
invitation  to  (..ine  with  her,  at  the  house  of  a  cousin,  last 
Wednesday  e  ren'mg.  The  invitation  was  for  half-past  five 
o'clock.  At  six  we  sat  down  to  the  table.  The  dinner  was  partly 
in  the  Frank  and  partly  in  the  Turkish  style.  One  course  fol- 
lowed upon  another,  until  I  was  tired  of  counting.  I  should 
think  there  were  twelve  dishes  of  meats,  served  up  in  different 
ways,  —  then  followed  the  delicacies  of  the  country,  fruits, 
Turkish  sweetmeats,  &c.  At  ten  o'clock  we  had  coffee 
passed,  at  eleven  tea,  and  at  twelve  we  left. 

"  We  are  now  stopping  at  Mr.  Adger's,  whose  house  is  in  a 
very  pleasant  part  of  the  city.  Just  before  the  door  flows  the 
river  Melas,  which  passes  through  the  middle  of  the  paved 
street.  From  the  window  before  me  I  have  a  beautiful  view 
of  the  city,  which  rears  its  many  domes  and  spires  of  mosques 
and  minarets.  Beyond  are  mountains,  some  of  them  high  and 
covered  with  snow,  and  some  of  them  beautifully  fresh  and 
green.  In  another  direction,  I  look  over  a  range  of  gardens, 
toward  a  Turkish  burial-ground,  with  its  dark  groves  of  cypress. 
A  little  beyond,  rises  a  hill,  on  the  brow  of  which  are  the  ruins 
of  an  ancient  castle.  About  half-way  up  is  the  grave  of  Poly- 
carp,  under  the  shade  of  a  tall  cypress.  It  is  marked  by  a 
monument,  which  may  be  distinctly  seen  at  this  distance. 

^'' Friday  afternoon.  —  I  cannot  sit  down  to  write  of  things 
afar  off",  while  my  heart  is  with  you  in  your  very  midst.  How 
I  would  like  to  be  with  you  to-day !  And  I  would  sit  down  by 
your  pleasant  fire  and  warm  myself,  for  I  am  very  cold.  This 
will  seem  strange  to  you  when  I  am  looking  out  upon  a  garden 
green  as  summer.  There  are  orange  and  lemon  trees,  and 
close  by  the  window  is  a  hedge  of  China  roses,  from  which  I 
have  just  broken  a  beautiful  bunch  of  buds  and  blossoms.  But  it 
is  not  summer,  and  I  am  shivering  with  cold.  I  no  doubt  feel  it 
more  because  my  system  has  been  reduced  by  sea-sickness.^  ^ 

"  I  was  at  a  dinner  the  other  eveninof  where  twelve 
different  languages  were  spoken  at  the  table.  It  is  not  un- 
common fcr  children  at  play  upon  the  carpet  to  speak  three 
languages. 


128  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Saturday.  —  I  went  yesterday,  with  Mr.  Adger  and  Mrs. 
Riggs,  to  see  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  castle.  I  wish  I  had  the 
space  to  describe  them.  We  also  saw  the  >  remains  of  the 
amphitheatre  where  Polycarp  suffered  martyrdom.  We  passed 
the  ruins  of  an  ancient  theatre  and  temple,  and  visited  a  Jew- 
ish burial-ground.  We  passed  a  caravan  of  camels  from  the 
country,  which  was  resting  by  the  way.  Everything  is 
oriental,  and  carries  you  back  into  the  past. 

"  Mr.  Hamlin  asks  this  letter  to  fold,  and  I  can  write  no  more. 
Love  to  all,  —  to  all.     I  think  of  each  when  I  write. 

"  Henrietta." 

With  the  selections  from  Mrs.  Hamlin's  foreign  let- 
ters are  mingled  frequent  quotations  from  those  of  her 
mother.  Breathing,  as  they  do,  such  warm  maternal 
instincts,  and  so  delightful  and  enlarged  a  spirit  of 
Christian  benevolence,  no  one,  we  think,  can  read  them 
without  interest.  But,  in  making  these  extracts,  there 
has  been  ever  in  our  thoughts  a  sweet  group  of  children 
in  a  far-distant  land,  to  whom  they  will  have  a  peculiar 
value. 

It  was  the  delight  of  this  truly  Christian  mother,  in 
correspondence,  to  pour  out  her  heart  to  her  absent 
daughter,  who  took  no  less  delight  in  the  reception  of 
her  letters.  She  often  wept  over  them  without  restraint, 
and  read  them  again  and  again,  enjoying  them  more  at 
every  perusal. 

From  her  mother : 

"  Dorset,  Jan.  25th,  1839. 
"  Dear  Children  :       ^  '^  ^  ^  * 

■^  ^  ^  a  Nothing  but  this  is  out  of  the  common  course 
at  the  old  mansion ;  and,  whatever  your  inquiries  might  be,  we 
could  only  answer,  '  The  morning  cometh  and  also  the  night.' 
The  mercies  that  have  flowed  around  us  so  long  still  continue 
to  flow. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  129 

"  Dear  Henri  ;tta,  I  need  not  tell  you  how,  with  a  mother's 
anxiety,  my  thoughts  have  followed  you  on  the  dangerous  deep, 
—  to  the  strange  land  of  Smyrna,  and  to  your  unknown  abode 
in  Constantinople.  I  felt  that  I  myself,  as  well  as  you,  was 
cut  off  from  all  dependence  on  creatures,  and  could  hope  only 
in  God.  My  mind  often  dwelt  on  the  treasures  He  has  pre- 
pared for  those  that  forsake  all  for  Him.  My  parting  with  you 
has  led  me  to  understand  many  passages  in  the  Bible  as  I  never 
did  before.  You  have  acted,  in  the  eyes  of  blind  and  selfish 
creatures,  as  if  you  hated  father  and  mother,  and  your  own 
life  also.  But  how  reasonable  the  requirement !  Surely 
Christ  is  worthy  of  forsaking  all  for. 

"  Many  times,  when  I  am  thinking  of  the  Bible  and  the 
precious  truths  it  contains,  I  rejoice  in  my  heart  that  you  have 
gone  to  teach  the  knowledge  of  it  to  the  ignorant,  and  cause 
its  precious  light  to  beam  upon  them  that  sit  in  darkness.  I 
hope  and  pray  that  you  may  be  abundantly  prepared  for  this 
great  and  good  work,  and  take  hold  of  the  promise  that  '  they 
who  water  shall  themselves  be  watered.'  We  do  know  that 
God  can  bless  and  make  you  happy,  even  in  a  furnace 
seven  times  heated.  Dear  children,  may  the  Lord  be  your 
God,  and  it  is  enough  ! 

"  I  must  leave  room  for  your  father  and  S.  to  add  a  few 

lines,  though  they  thought  my  writing  was  the  drawing  a 

bow  at  a  venture ;  but  I  thought  it  might  be  directed  aright 

by  Him  who  directed  the  arrow  to  strike  between  the  joints  of 

the  harness. 

"  Your  ever  affectionate 

"  Mother." 

"  It  is  pleasant  to  find  even  a  little  corner  on  which  to  say  a 
word  to  those  whom. we  love,  and  to  whom  our  thoughts  have 
so  often  fled  across  the  wide  ocean.  I  trust  we  shall  remain  a 
happy  family,  and  enjoy  the  feeling  of  oneness^  notwithstand- 
ing our  dispersion  to  different  homes  and  different  climes  for  a 
few  rapid  years. 


130  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  Be  assured  you  have  friends  who  will  never  forget  you  at 
the  throne  where  remembrance  is  most  to  be  valued. 

"  Our  spiritual  state  as  a  church  remains  low,  yet  inquirers 
about  the  far-removed  children  are  numerous ;  I  trust  some  of 
them  inquire  of  the  Lord  for  you. 

"  In  haste,  your  affectionate 

"  Father." 


CONSTANTINOPLE.— ASPECTS    OF 

THE    MISSION. 

BOABDINO   AT    MR.    GOODELL'S MR.    HAMLIN    EXQINEER  TO    A   BANKER  

REFINEMENT   OF   THE   ARMENIANS STUDY   OP   FOREIGN   LANGUAGES. 

Constantinople,  the  city  of  the  Sultan,  and  the  me- 
tropoUs  of  Turkey,  was  founded  by  a  Greek  colony, 
about  six  hundred  and  fifty  years  before  the  Christian 
era.  Its  ancient  name  was  Byzantium,  from  Byzas, 
the  governor  of  the  colony.  In  330  a.  d.,  Constantine, 
the  first  Christian  emperor,  made  it  the  capital  of  his 
dominions,  consecrating  it  in  the  name  of  the  blessed 
Trinity,  and  calling  it  after  himself  The  rival  of  Rome, 
it  finally  grew  to  be  the  head  of  the  Eastern  empire. 
Afterwards  it  became  the  patriarchal  see  of  the  Greek 
church,  as  it  is  now  the  central  point  of  the  Ottoman 
power. 

It  is  delightfully  situated,  on  a  promontory  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Bosphorus  with  the  Marmora,  or,  as 
its  name  signifies,  Sea  of  Marble,  —  so  called  from  one 
of  its  islands  containing  a  great  quantity  of  marble.  An 
arm  of  the  Bosphorus,  called  the  Golden  Horn,  separ- 
ates the  city  proper  from  its  large  suburbs  on  the  north, 
winding  around  and  terminating  in  the  charming 
Valley  of  Sweet  Waters.  It  forms  a  harbor  deep  and 
capacious  enough  to  receive  the  fleets  of  the  world,  and 
receives  its  name  from  the  wealth  which  floats  on  its 
bosom. 

The  wall  from  the  Golden  Horn  to  the  Marmora, 


132  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

originally  built  by  the  Byzantines,  and  rebuilt  by  the 
Emperor  Theodosius,  is  still  standing.  It  is  a  triple 
wall,  the  inner  one  being  from  forty  to  fifty  feet  high, 
and  from  thirty  to  forty  thick,  with  an  immense  num- 
ber of  lofty  towers.  Some  of  these  towers  are  so  com- 
pletely covered  with  ivy  that  not  a  stone  is  seen,  and 
the  appearance  is  that  of  a  large  tower  of  glossy  green 
leaves.  Trees  sometimes  grow  out  of  the  sides  of  the 
wall,  and  attain  a  considerable  size. 

As  you  approach  the  city  by  water,  the  numerous 
mosques,  with  their  slender  and  graceful  minarets,  and 
the  glittering  domes  and  magnificent  palaces  and  seragl- 
ios which  crown  the  summits,  or  are  laved  by  the 
waters  of  the  Bosphorus,  make  it  seem  the  queen  of 
cities.  It  is,  however,  ^'distance"  that  lends  the 
"enchantment,"  for  on  entering  the  city  the  illusion 
vanishes.  A  population  of  nearly  a  million,  made  up 
chiefly  of  Mohammedans,  Greeks,  Armenians  and  Jews, 
intermingled  with  some  from  every  tribe  of  earth,  is 
crowded  within  its  walls. 

Passing  through  its  narrow,  crooked  and  filthy  streets, 
with  often  only  a  line  of  blue  sky  over  your  head,  you 
are  jostled  hither  and  thither  by  an  ever-pressing 
throng,  as  diverse  in  language,  costume  and  color,  as, 
from  their  extreme  filthiness,  some  of  them  are  dis- 
agreeable. 

This  oriental  city  was  to  be  Mrs.  Hamlin's  future 
home.  What  a  contrast  to  her  beautiful  and  quiet 
native  valley ! 

TO   HER   FRIEND   M. 

"Constantinople,  Feb.  7th,  1839. 

"  Dear  M.  :  I  am  in  Constantinople.  Having  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  the  Mediterranean,  the  Archipelago,  and  the  Sea  of 
Marmora,  we  have  reached  this  far-off  city  of  the  East.     But 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  133 

I  can  look  back  to  you,  and,  after  a  moment's  flight,  I  am  there, 
and  enjoy  everything  as  if  it  were  really  passing  before  me. 
Sometimes  it  is  pleasure  stretched  almost  to  pain. 

"  I  often  thought  of  you  when  we  were  sailing  upon  the  great 
deep,  and  we  read  your  extract-book  and  talked  of  you.  That 
is  a  precious  gathering  together  of  choice  things,  and  I  read  and 
remember  you  in  every  line.  How  much  you  would  have 
enjoyed,  had  you  been  with  us  !  There  is  beauty  and  sublimity 
in  the  deep,  but  a  life  at  sea  is  not  all  poetry,  as  you  will  find 
if  you  ever  enter  upon  it.  Sometimes  the  waves  were  like 
mountains  piled  about  us ;  and  again,  a  smooth,  unbroken  sur- 
face reflected  the  light  with  painful  brightness.  All  sky  and 
ocean  soon  become  a  wearying  sight.  How  the  tired  voyager 
longs  for  something  that  the  eye  can  rest  upon,  till  it  becomes 
a  sickness  of  the  heart !  I  was  verily  happy  when  we  had 
gained  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  and  I  could  look  from  Europe 
to  Africa  and  from  Africa  to  Europe.  I  thought  how  you 
would  enjoy  the  inspiration  of  the  place.  I  found  enough  to 
delight  me  among  the  beautiful  islands  of  the  Mediterranean. 
I  often  wished  you  were  by  to  look  with  us  and  repeat  poetry. 

"  At  Smyrna  we  passed  two  weeks  very  pleasantly,  visiting 
the  missionary  families,  and  looking  at  the  wonders  of  the 
place.  You  will  see  them  all  when  you  come  here.  The  old 
brown  castle  on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  the  ancient  amphitheatre, 
the  river  Melas,  by  which  Homer  is  said  to  have  written  his 
poems,  &c.  &c.  I  think  your  friend  would  find  Mr.  Adger  a 
very  pleasant  associate,  and  that  you  would  both  be  happy 
there.  There  is  a  delightful  circle  of  missionaries  at  Smyrna. 
This  is  one  side  of  the  picture.  If  you  could  look  into  the 
dark  and  dirty  streets,  crowded  with  wretched  beings,  you 
would  see  the  other  side ;  and,  if  your  missionary  zeal  should 
survive  one  such  look,  I  am  sure  it  would  be  proved  genuine. 
If  we  were  to  form  an  idea  of  Smyrna,  or  of  this  place  even, 
by  what  we  see  in  the  streets,  it  would  be  dismal  indeed. 
The  streets  are  only  narrow  foot-paths,  imperfectly  paved  with 
stones  of  every  form  and  size  ;  and  the  multitudes  who  throng 
them  are  from  every  nation  under  heaven,  each  speaking  his 

12 


134  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

own  language,  and  wearing  the  costume  of  his  own  country. 
Most  of  them  are  of  such  wretched  appearance  that  it  gives 
the  impression  of  a  street  full  of  beggars. 

.  "  It  is  only  by  visiting  the  mdre  respectable  at  their  houses 
that  you  see  anything  of  Eastern  splendor  and  magnificence. 

"  The  Armenian  ladies  have  a  courtly  ease  and  grace  of  man- 
ners, but  are  entirely  without  education.  Not  one  in  a  thou- 
sand can  read.  I  wish  you  were  already  here,  learning  their 
language,  and  preparing  for  intercourse  with  them.  No  Frank 
lady  has  yet  learned  the  Armenian.  It  is  very  difficult,  and 
must  be  learned  without  the  help  of  grammar  or  dictionary. 
Do  you  think  I  am  discouraged  ?  It  is  not  time  yet.  I  have 
only  learned  my  letters,  and  am  now  reading  in  short  syllables. 
Such  choking  sounds  you  never  heard. 

"  But  I  have  told  you  nothing  about  Constantinople,  the  city 
of  domes  and  minarets,  the  most  magnificent  city  in  the  world. 
My  window  looks  out  upon  the  Bosphorus.  Close  by  the 
nearer  shore  a  Turkish  fleet  is  lying  at  anchor.  The  little 
boats  are  darting  about  in  every  direction,  making  a  very  ani- 
mating scene.  Beyond  is  a  vast  extent  of  city.  Everywhere 
is  city.  It  is  a  world  of  city.  Away  in  the  distance  is  one 
blue  mountain,  lovelier  far  than  all  the  rest.  I  have  not  asked 
its  name.  I  only  wish  it  was  nearer,  and  higher,  and  not  all 
alone.     There  is  a  familiar  home-association  with  it. 

"  How  sad  I  felt  not  to  see  you  at  Boston  !  The  loss  can 
never  be  made  up  to  me.  How  many  times  was  it  sounding 
through  my  ears  as  I  lay  in  my  berth,  *  I  shall  never  see  M. 
again.     0,  could  I  have  seen  her  but  for  one  hour ! '  " 

"  Constantinople,  Feb.  10th,  1839. 

"  My  dear  Sister  S.  :  There  is  not  an  hour  passes  but  I 
am  reminded  of  some  one  of  your  little  circle.  I  open  a 
drawer,  and  see  the  work  that  your  hands  have  wrought  with 
so  much  patient  diligence.  In  another  place  I  find  the  provi- 
sions which  mother  has  made  for  my  comfort,  and  on  the  shelf 
just  before  me   is  father's  gift.     Dear  little  Willie,  Jane  and 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  135 

Ephraim,  too,  I  always  remember  in  connection  with  the  home- 
picture.  Dear  children !  I  hope  they  are  happy  every  day, 
and  increasing  in  knowledge  and  goodness.  And  I  hope  they 
think  a  great  deal  about  that  world  where  the  good  are  at  last 
to  meet  and  be  forever  happy. 

"  February  11.  —  This  is  our  first  Sabbath  in  Constantinople, 
and  a  very  quiet  and  pleasant  one  has  it  been.  We  attended 
service  in  a  room  of  Mr.  Goodell's  house,  which  has  been  fitted 
up  for  the  purpose.  Mr.  Goodell  preached  a  sermon  on  prayer 
in  the  morning,  the  service  commencing  at  eleven.  In  the 
afternoon  we  had  a  Bible-class  exercise.  At  the  morning  ser- 
vice were  present  Mr.  Schauffler's  family,  Mr.  Brown  the 
American  consul,  and  a  few  English  and  German  families.  It 
was  not  much  like  going  to  church  in  America ;  still,  I  have 
enjoyed  this  Sabbath  very  much,  and  I  hope  it  has  been  profit- 
able to  me. 

"  We  are  at  present  boarders  in  Mr.  Goodell's  family,  one 
of  the  very  best  in  the  world.  Our  study  is  a  pleasant  room, 
looking  out  upon  the  Bosphorus  and  the  great  city  of  Constan- 
tinople. We  shall  commence  housekeeping  as  soon  as  a  house 
can  be  found  for  us,  and  I  can  pick  up  Greek  enough  to  use 
with  servants.  You  see  there  is  a  prospect  of  my  having 
enough  to  do,  —  a  desirable  thing  in  this  world,  where  too 
much  thinking  is  bad  for  us. 

"  We  find  cold,  snowy  weather,  and  high,  open  rooms,  so 
that  we  sit  in  the  cold  from  morning  till  night.  This  is  rather 
hard  for  me,  but  I  shall  get  used  to  it  after  a  while. 

"  February  12.  —  This  is  a  choice  circle  of  missionaries,  —  I 
shall  love  them  all  as  dear  brethren  and  sisters. 

"  Mr.  Goodell  has  just  sent  up  for  us  to  come  down  and 
exercise  in  the  children's  play-room,  as  the  weather  is  not 
suitable  for  going  out  of  doors. 

"  Monday  eve.  —  We  had  a  fine  turn  below,  with  various  plays. 
There  is  no  danger  that  we  can  neglect  exercise.  It  is  enjoined 
upon  us,  and  we  must  take  it ;  there  is  no  escape.^^ 

In  reference  to  the  necessity  for  this  kind  of  exercise, 


136  ME3I0111S    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Mr.  Goodell,  the  genial  and  beloved  pater-familias  of  the 
mission,  makes  the  following  remarks: 

"  It  may  seem  strange  to  those  not  acquainted  with  the  cir- 
cumstances that  missionaries  should  ever  engage  in  such  plays. 
Now,  the  missionaries  have  families,  and  their  families  are 
more  dependent  upon  them  than  any  one  in  this  country  can 
well  imagine.  For  instance,  in  the  early  history  of  the  mis- 
sion to  Turkey,  the  children  of  the  mission  families  had  no 
means  of  learning,  unless  their  parents  taught  them.  They 
could  not  take  a  walk,  unless  their  parents  walked  with  them  ; 
they  could  not  go  out  of  door  for  any  exercise,  unless  their 
parents  went  out  with  them ;  nor  was  it  safe  or  proper  for  them 
to  go  down  and  stand  one  minute  at  the  door,  unless  their 
parents  went  down  and  stood  with  them.  Their  parents  were 
their  only  companions,  —  their  playmates,  their  teachers,  their 
everything.  Often  there  was  not  even  a  yard  for  their  child- 
ren to  play  in ;  and,  had  there  been,  still  it  could  not  be  used 
in  the  winter  months,  on  account  of  the  very  damp  weather. 
All  their  exercise  had  frequently,  and  especially  in  time  of 
plague,  to  be  taken  within  doors;  and  their  parents  had  to 
resort  to  all  sorts  of  expedients  to  preserve  the  health  of  their 
children,  teaching  them  different  exercises;  and,  for  their 
encouragement,  as  well  as  for  their  own  health,  often  joining 
with  them  in  these  innocent  pastimes." 

Mr.  Hamlin  writes : 

"  The  moral  aspects  of  the  Armenian  community  are  variea 
and  contradictory,  but  on  the  whole  very  encouraging.  They 
are  calling  for  books  of  science  and  general  information, 
and  they  say  that  if  we  would  print  them  a  few  such  books, 
our  religious  books  would  be  twice  as  much  read. 

"  I  visited  last  week  one  of  the  wealthiest  bankers  and  most 
influential  men  among  the  Armenians.  He  lives  up  the  Bos- 
phorus  about  three  miles,  and  is  making  a  paradise  of  gardens 
about  his  house.     I  went  to  act  as  engineer  in  setting  up  a 


ME]\IOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  137 

splendid  patent  rotary  pump,  which  he  has  just  received  from 
New  York.  It  makes  a  beautiful  ornament  for  his  front-yard, 
and  will  enable  him  to  water  his  grounds  finely.  Messrs. 
Goodell  and  Homes  acted  as  interpreters.  He  is  friendly  to 
the  mission,  and,  by  showing  him  such  favors,  we  hope  to 
secure  his  influence  for  the  truth.  The  few  Armenians  I  have 
met  with  are  intelligent  men,  and  accomplished  gentlemen  in 
their  personal  bearing. 

"  Henrietta  has  commenced  the  language  with  me,  and  takes 
hold  of  it  very  successfully." 

The  banker  above  referred  to,  by  his  friendliness  to 
the  missionarieSj  and  his  advocacy  of  evangelical  senti- 
ments, rendered  himself  highly  obnoxious  to  their  ene- 
mies. At  one  time,  by  the  command  of  the  Patriarch, 
he  was  immured  in  a  mad-house,  from  which  he  was 
released,  after  several  days'  confinement  as  a  lunatic, 
on  the  pledge  of  a  large  donation  to  the  new  Armenian 
college  at  Scutari. 

A  little  later  Mr.  H.  says : 

"  The  Armenians  are  far  more  refined  and  cultivated  than  I 
expected  to  find  them.  In  the  externals  of  politeness,  we  are 
certainly  behind  them.  There  is  an  ease,  grace  and  dignity, 
which  we  do  not  find  in  America.  Great  attention  is  paid  to 
the  manners  of  the  children.  When  you  enter  a  house  where 
you  are  known,  the  children  come  forward,  take  your  hand  and 
kiss  it,  and  then  retire  to  the  lower  end  of  the  divan,  unless 
you  call  them  to  you.  I  have  seen  nothing  like  rude  behavior 
among  them ;  and  their  appearance  has  surprised  and  inter- 
ested me  more  than  anything  with  which  I  have  yet  met.  It 
is  an  interesting  fact  that  the  most  popular  book  which  this 
mission  has  published  for  the  Armenians  is  Mr.  Dwight's 
*  Parents'  Guide,'  which  he  wrote  expressly  for  them.  It  has 
sold  rapidly,  and  been  universally  liked  by  Armenian  parents.' 

12* 


138  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

TO    HER    SISTER,  MRS.    M. 

"  3Iarck,  4:th.  —  I  am  now  exceedingly  pressed  with  busi 
ness,  having  on  hand  two  languages,  and  the  preparations  for 
housekeeping  over  and  above,  together  with  ten  thousand  in- 
terruptions of  almost  every  kind.  I  could  wish  that  we  were 
even  now  in  a  house  of  our  own.  I  should  have  more  care, 
but  I  should  be  more  the  mistress  of  my  own  time,  so  that  it 
would  be  worth  a  great  deal  more  to  me  for  studying,  writing, 
thinkino-,  &c. 

"  I  have  no  thought  of  getting  things  very  pleasant  about 
me,  the  best  I  can  do.  The  floors  of  our  houses  are  all 
unpainted,  and  of  very  rough  work,  so  that  you  can  lay  your 
whole  finger  in  the  cracks  between  the  boards ;  and  they 
must  be  without  carpets  through  the  summer,  both  on  account 
of  the  plague  and  because  of  the  fleas.  But  these  are  little 
things,  and  I  will  not  let  them  trouble  me.  I  shall  get  used 
to  them  after  a  while.  I  did  not  mean  the  Jleas  when  I  said 
little  thmgs.  They  are  by  no  means  so.  They  have  already 
become  a  very  serious  item  in  my  experience.  I  am  writing 
with  hands  scarred  over  like  a  warrior's.  These  are  not 
unmentionable  insects  here,  as  in  other  countries.  The  ambas- 
sador is  annoyed  like  as  his  slave,  and  I  am  told  that  they  do 
not  respect  the  person  even  of  the  Grand  Seignior  himself.  But 
I  have  more  important  things  to  write  of,  and  should  not  be 
filling  up  my  letter  thus. 

^'■Monday  afternoon.— \  have  just  come  up  from  the  meeting 
of  the  monthly  concert,  which  was  holden  at  twelve  o'clock  in 
the  sitting-room  below.  It  was  a  very  pleasing  and  interest- 
ing meeting.  Letters  were  read  from  Mr.  Temple  and  Mr. 
Adger,  of  Smyrna,  in  which  they  speak  of  the  late  movement 
of  the  Armenians  as  something  to  rejoice,  rather  than  discour- 
age, our  hearts.  You  will  no  doubt  have  heard,  before  this 
reaches  you,  of  the  banishment  of  Hohannes  and  Boghos.  It 
has  taken  place  under  such  circumstances  that  there  is  gieat 
reason  to  hope  it  will  be  for  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel 
among  this  people.  We  sympathize  most  deeply  with  those  of 
them  who  love  the  truth,  and  who  are  living  in  constant  expecta- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  139 

tion  of  persecution  on  this  account.  I  had  become  very  much 
mterested  in  our  teacher,  the  brother  of  Hohannes.  He  steals 
a  visit  occasionally  to  tell  us  how  glad  he  would  be  to  come 
and  teach  us  again. 

"  We  have  now  a  very  good  teacher  in  the  ancient  Arme- 
nian, who  can  come  to  us  because  he  enjoys  the  Eussian  pro- 
tection. I  find  the  language  difficult,  but  have  some  hope  that 
I  shall  succeed  in  acquiring  it,  after  much  patient  study.  The 
grammar  of  the  ancient  language  very  much  resembles  the 
Latin,  but  is  more  complicated. 

"  I  am  constantly  seeing  something  that  reminds  me  of  your 
last  precious  visit  at  home.  The  other  day  I  took  my  Thibet 
handkerchief  from  the  drawer  to  put  on.  It  was  the  first  time 
it  had  been  unfolded  since  your  hands  made  and  folded  it. 
What  a  cloud  of  remembrances  such  things  bring  over  us  !  1 
love  to  give  myself  up  to  them  sometimes.  But  I  am  happy 
here." 

"  March  bth.  —  My  dear  Brothers  :  I  have  sat  down  to 
thank  you  for  your  letters,  which  we  received  last  week.  I 
believed  not  for  joy  until  I  saw  the  well-known  handwriting 
on  the  outside  of  each.  They  had  told  me,  *  Don't  begin 
to  expect  too  soon.  Those  who  come  out  always  do,  and  are 
always  disappointed.  Your  friends  will  not  write  till  they 
have  heard  from  you,  and  that  may  not  be  for  six  or  eight 
months  yet.'  I  kept  hearing  the  same  story  on  every  side,  till  I 
began  to  think  it  must  be  so,  and  this  made  the  arrival  of  your 
letters  so  much  the  more  of  a  joyful  surprise.  I  cannot  tell 
you  how  I  rejoiced ;  but  I  wept  too  to  read  of  sister  M.'s 
declining  health.     It  seemed  too  much  for  me  to  bear. 

"  I  should  like  to  write  particularly  of  what  has  been  taking 
place  here  for  two  weeks  past.  The  account  will  perhaps  ap- 
pear in  public  print  before  this  reaches  you." 

Soon  after,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes  : 

"We  enjoy  excellent  health,  but  the  climate  is  very  different 
*i:om  what  I  expected.    The  thermometer  gives  no  indication 


140  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

of  its  peculiar  characteristics.  You  look  at  that,  and  think  it 
can't  be  cold  enough  to  need  much  fire  ;  and  yet  you  put  on 
very  warm  clothing  and  make  up  a  good  fire.  A  breeze  comes 
from  the  Black  Sea,  with  a  dead  chilliness  which  stops  the  cir- 
culation, and  the  houses  are  so  badly  built  that  the  air  finds  its 
way  directly  to  you.  The  Russians  come  down  from  their 
cold  climate,  and  put  on  warmer  winter  clothing  than  they 
wear  at  home. 

"  Mr.  Goodell  and  Mr.  Schauffler  wear  a  winter  gown,  com- 
pletely lined  with  fur,  sleeves  and  all.  It  is  now  time  for  the 
cold  weather  to  be  entirely  gone,  but  we  have  clouds,  rain  and 
chilly  winds,  almost  every  day. 

"  I  have  been  at  work  nearly  all  day,  helping  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain, an  American  traveller,  prepare  Morse's  Electro-mag- 
netic telegraph  for  an  exhibition  to  a  party  of  gentlemen- 
to-morrow  evening.  He  thinks  of  inviting  the  Sultan's  prime 
minister. 

"  Our  studies  are,  for  a  time,  interrupted  in  modern  Arme- 
nian. Our  teacher  would  probably  be  bastinadoed  or  banished 
should  he  visit  us  now ;  but  he  comes  once  in  a  while,  by 
stealth,  and  tells  us  that  as  soon  as  the  storm  is  passed  away, 
so  that  he  can  see  the  sky  again,  he  will  come  back.  Henri- 
etta is  much  interested  in  him.  She  hardly  expected  to  find 
such  in  our  parish.''^ 


SKETCH    OP    THE   MISSION.  — F IRST 
HOUSE-KEEPING. 

THRILLING  INCIDENT  —  PERSECUTION  —  MOHAMIVIEDANISM  AND  INFIDELITY 
HOPEFUL  APPEAR.INCES  —  DESCRIPTION  OF  HOUSE,  AND  DOMESTIC  CON- 
TRIVANCES   TRIAXS   OF   MISSIONARY   LIFE TURKISH   IMPOSITIONS. 

**  I  saw  her  upon  nearer  view, 
A  spirit,  yet  a  woman  too  ! 
Her  household  motions  light  and  free. 
And  steps  of  virgin  liberty  ; 
The  reason  firm,  the  temperate  will. 
Endurance,  foresight,  strength  and  skill." 

Wordsworth. 

The  mission  to  Constantinople  was  commenced  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Goodell,  in  1831.  Schools  were  established 
among  the  Greeks  and  the  Turks.  But  the  Armenians 
were  soon  found  to  present  the  most  hopeful  field  of 
labor.  They  were  not  only  the  most  wealthy  and 
intelligent  inhabitants  of  the  city,  but  were  also  much 
more  susceptible  of  religious  instruction. 

The  prospects  of  the  mission  among  them,  on  Mr. 
Hamlin's  arrival,  were  quite  cheering.  But  soon  clouds 
began  to  gather  in  their  sky,  portending  a  fearful 
tempest.  Many  were  the  forces  arrayed  against  this 
devoted  band.  To  the  two  hundred  thousand  Arme- 
nians of  the  city,  whose  patriarch,  bishops  and  priests, 
were  their  sworn  enemies,  were  joined  the  adherents 
of  the  Greek  Church.  Still  more  implacable  were  the 
Roman  Catholic  Armenians,  numbering  about  fifteen 
thousand,  who  were  fully  sustained  by  the  resources 
and  influence  of  Romanists  throughout  Europe.     To 


142  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.   HAMLIN. 

this  formidable  array  were  added  the  Jews,  who  cor- 
dially hated  the  Protestants.  Yarious  were  the  means 
resorted  to  by  these  unscrupulous  foes  in  order  to  crush 
the  new  heresy.  A  missionary  tract,  attacking  Mo- 
hammedanism, written  probably  by  Henry  Martyn,  and 
published  at  Calcutta  years  before,  was  exhibited  to  the 
Sultan,  as  a  specimen  of  what  the  Protestants  were 
doing.    Under  these  circumstances;  Mr.  Hamlin  says  : 

*'  Should  the  Sultan  attempt  to  send  us  away,  I  think  we 
shall  contest  every  inch  of  the  ground,  until  he  arrests  us  by 
physical  force.  It  is  a  subject  of  constant  gratitude  that  this 
mission  has,  from  the  first,  exercised  so  much  caution  in  all  its 
publications,  that  Mohammedans  can  find  in  them  not  a  single 
attack  upon  their  religion,  and  the  Armenians  nothing  against 
theirs.  They  contain  exhibitions  of  gospel  truth,  but  are  in  no 
instance  thrown  into  the  form  of  an  attack  upon  these  oriental 
religions.  This  has  perplexed  the  persecuting  party  exceed- 
ingly. Indeed,  when  the  Armenian  Patriarch  excommunicated 
the  books,  he  made  the  singular  confession  that  he  '  could  find 
nothiiig  bad  in  them  7iow,  but  that  thirty  years  hence,  if  not 
suppressed,  they  would  result  in  forming  a  nexo  sect  y" 

Painfully  exciting  were  the  scenes  in  which  our 
retiring  friend  now '  mingled.  From  her  quiet  valley 
she  had  put  out  upon  a  stormy  sea.  But  her  eye  was 
fixed  upon  Him  who  sitteth  in  the  heavens,  and  her  con- 
fidence never  failed. 

One  evening,  at  her  favorite  sunset  hour,  she  sat  with 
Mr.  Hamlin  by  their  window,  looking  down  upon  the 
Golden  Horn,  whose  clear  waters  were  gilded  by  the 
last  beams  of  day.  Suddenly  their  door  was  burst  open, 
and  a  man,  rushing  in,  in  breathless  haste,  throws 
down  a  heavy  bundle,  exclaiming,  "This  is  of  God, 
Mr.  Hamlin!"  "What?"  cried  Mr.  Hamlin,  in 
astonishment ;   "  the  bundle  7  "    "  No ;  our  escape  with 


me:\ioirs  of  mrs.  hamlin.  143 

it  is  of  God."  He  then  related  that  Hohannes  had  been 
cast  into  prison;  a  decree  of  banishment  secured 
against  him ;  and  that  his  correspondence  with  evan- 
gehcal  Armenians  was  contained  in  that  bundle,  and 
had  just  been  committed  to  him  for  safe-keeping,  when 
the  constables  of  the  Patriarch  came  in  pursuit  of  them. 
Effecting  his  escape  unnoticed,  he  fled  to  the  house  of 
a  friend  in  a  distant  quarter  of  the  city.  Soon  the  con- 
stables were  on  his  track,  but  a  second  time  he  suc- 
ceeded in  escaping ;  nor  did  he  look  behind,  till,  enter- 
ing Mr.  GoodelFs  house,  he  threw  down  his  bundle. 
This  was,  indeed,  "of  God ;  "  for,  had  these  papers  been 
seized,  upon  many  unsuspecting  families  would  have 
been  poured  out  the  Patriarch's  wrath. 

Never,  probably,  before,  had  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlin 
so  deeply  realized  the  bitter  trials  of  the  primitive 
Christians.  And  when  they  bowed  in  prayer  that 
night,  it  was  with  a  new  feeling  of  their  dependence 
upon  God. 

A  petition  was  sent  to  Lord  Ponsonby,  then  English 
ambassador,  soliciting  his  mediation  in  behalf  of  the 
exiled  and  the  persecuted ;  to  which,  m  sad  contrast 
with  the  subsequent  noble  course  of  Sir  Stratford  Can- 
ning and  Lord  Cowley,  he  returned  a  cold  and  decided 
negative. 

The  death  of  Sultan  Mahmoud,  and  the  consequent 
changes  in  government,  together  Avith  the  interference 
of  foreign  powers  in  arranging  the  long-existing  diffi- 
culties between  the  Sublime  Porte  and  the  Pasha  of 
Egypt,  for  a  time  divided  the  attention  of  the  persecut- 
ors. But,  notwithstanding  this  partial  respite,  those 
among  the  Armenians  who  were  friendly  to  the  mis- 
sionaries still  feared  to  visit  them,  or  even  to  salute  them 
in  the  streets  lest  they  should  be  anathematized,  and 
thus  cut  off  from  all  means  of  obtaining  a  living. 


144  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

In  God's  own  time  He  restrained  the  Avrath  of  man. 
In  1840,  all  those  Avho  had  been  banished  were  recalled. 
The  old  Patriarch,  who  was  friendly  to  the  mission, 
and  had  therefore  been  displaced,  was  restored  on 
account  of  the  unpopularity  of  his  successor.  Soon 
after  his  reinduction,  an  evangelical  priest  called  to  see 
him.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation,  the  Patriarch 
remarked,  "  I  know  those  missionaries  are  good  men, 
and  wish  to  do  good  to  our  nation ;  and  one  proof  I 
have  of  it  is,  that  when  we  persecuted  them,  breaking 
up  their  schools  and  excommunicating  their  books,  they 
neither  reviled  us  nor  said  anything  against  our 
nation.'' 

"  Political  changes  (writes  Mr.  Hamlin)  are  constantly 
agitating  this  empire.  Europe  has  now  laid  her  hand  so 
strongly  upon  Turkish  politics  that  she  will  probably  never 
withdraw  it.  Mohammedanism  hastens  to  destruction.  It  is 
rushing  in  mad  career  down  the  precipice  which  divine  Provi- 
dence has  placed  before  it;  and  I  trust  some  of  us  will 
live  to  rejoice  in  the  utter  subversion  of  the  false  prophet's 
cruel  dominion.  Every  politician  feels  that  the  whole  Eastern 
world  is  on  the  eve  of  great  events.  May  they  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  lead  the  nations  to  exclaim,  '  The  Lord  God  om- 
nipotent reigneth  ! ' 

"  Infidelity,  rank  and  glaring  infidelity,  is  rapidly  bursting 
the  bonds  of  superstition.  There  are  many  of  the  Greeks 
and  Armenians  who  are,  as  it  were,  driven  into  it  by  the 
absurd  and  crafty  forms  of  their  church.  They  thirst  for 
something  which  they  cannot  find.  Such  minds  we  hope  to  gain 
to  the  truth  ;  but  what  we  do  must  be  done  quickly.  Let  the 
whole  church  of  Christ,  in  every  land,  be  united  in  prayer  and 
self-denying  efforts  for  the  world's  conversion,  and  very  soon 
we  should  have  the  Holy  Spirit  working  with  us,  and  in  all 
places  making  the  truth  of  God  powerful  to  the  salvE^tion  of 
the  soul." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  145 

But,  notwithstanding  these  cheering  tokens,  many 
and  mighty  obstacles  were  still  in  the  way. 

"  They  have  enough  of  truth  (says  Mr.  Hamlin)  to  make 
them  feel  sure  of  heaven;  they  have  enough  of  error  to 
sink  them  surely  to  hell.  And  Satan  with  such  anxious 
craft  has  walled  round  and  round  all  the  avenues  to  the 
conscience,  and  against  each  pointed  truth  has  so  placed  a 
shield  to  turn  it  from  the  heart,  that  nothing  but  strong  faith 
in  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  sustain  the 
preacher's  heart  against  discouragement.  It  is  far  easier  to 
convince  the  heathen  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  than  those 
who  imagine  themselves  to  be  its  only  true  possessors  and 
interpreters  that  they  are  in  a  fatal  error. 

"  If  there  is  such  a  thing  in  the  divine  government  as  retrib- 
utive justice  towards  nations,  as  there  is  towards  individuals, 
the  cup  which  Mohammedanism  must  drink  is  filling  up  with 
fearful  vengeance.  Insurrections  and  rebellions  are  numer- 
ous ;  and,  if  they  were  only  well  preconcerted  and  simultane- 
ous, the  present  Christian  population  of  the  empire  would  very 
soon  blot  out  the  name  of  the  Turk  from  under  heaven. 

"  England  has  taken  the  Druse  population  of  Mount  Leba- 
non and  vicinity  under  her  patronage,  as  France  has  the 
Maronite.  The  English  are  urging  our  missionary  brethren 
to  multiply  their  schools  and  books,  and  one  individual  is  said 
to  have  pledged  them  twenty  thousand  dollars  for  these 
purposes." 

Letter  from  her  mother  : 

"  Dorset,  May  27th,  1839. 
"  Dear,  dear  Henrietta:  How  did  my  heart  leap  for  joy  to 
hear  from  you,  —  that  you  were  among  the  living  and  on  the 
land  !  O,  how  good  it  was  to  hear  that  your  wearisome  toss- 
ings  upon  the  rolling  waves  were  ended  !  How  good  has  God 
been  to  us !  May  we  never  forget  to  make  mention  of  his 
name,  nor  cease  to  think  of  his  loving-kindness  ! 

*'  You  cannot  think  how  much  I  endured  after  hearing  of 
13 


146  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

the  terrible  storm  and  hurricane  at  Liverpool.  For  a  fortnight 
1  felt  that  it  might  be  you  had  met  the  drowning  mariner's 
terrific  death,  and  were  buried  in  the  depths  of  the  sea.  I 
never  had  such  a  sense  of  the  privilege  of  going  to  God  with 
our  requests  as  I  have  had  since  you  left  us. 

"Friday  night,  the  21st  of  December,  I  dreamed  that  you 
came  into  the  kitchen,  and  sat  down  and  spake  not  a  word. 
There  was  such  a  solemnity  on  your  countenance  I  dared  not 
speak  to  you.  I  gazed  on  you  a  while,  and  not  a  word  was 
spoken.  The  silence  was  awful.  I  was  much  affected  when 
I  awoke.  O,  thought  I,  perhaps  her  tongue  is  silent,  and  her 
face  solemn  in  death.  I  shall  never  forget  your  countenance 
as  I  saw  it  in  my  dream. 

"  Thursday  morning,  Jan.  3d,  my  thoughts,  when  I  awoke, 
were  on  you.  I  felt  as  if  you  were  cut  off  from  all  worldly 
enjoyment,  —  that  God  only  could  console  and  guide  you.  I 
'thought  of  Noah's  dove,  w^hich,  when  she  could  find  no  rest 
for  the  sole  of  her  foot,  flew  to  the  ark.  O,  w^hat  a  blessing  to 
have  God  for  our  friend  !  How  precious  should  be  the  Sav- 
iour to  our  hearts,  — how  much  to  be  prized  the  ark  of  safety 
which  he  has  prepared  ! 

"  I  never  shall  forget  the  Monday  evening  you  embarked. 
I  attended  the  monthly  concert.  =^  =^  ^  When  I  came  out 
of  the  house,  it  was  about  nine  o'clock  ;  the  moon  shone  with 
unusual  splendor,  the  sky  was  the  most  beautiful  and  un- 
clouded azure,  and  the  road  was  dry  and  smooth  as  summer. 
I  moved  slowly  and  alone,  gazing  on  all  around  me  with 
solemn  thouo^hts  and  feelinofs  which  I  cannot  describe.  Never 
shall  I  forget  the  moon  or  the  skies,  the  scenes  around  me 
and  the  heart-thrilling  and  almost  overpowering  thoughts 
within  me.  O,  I  exclaimed,  my  dear  Henrietta  is  now  on  the 
lolling  waves,  looking  her  last  adieu  to  her  native  land  ! 

"  On  the  night  of  the  2Sth  of  Jan.  I  dreamed  of  the  most 
terrible  storm,  —  darkness,  lightning  and  tempest.  It  seemed 
almost  as  if  the  day  of  judgment  had  come.  I  turned  my  eyes 
from  the  heavens,  and  sought  to  avoid  the  dreadful  sight  by 
closing  the  windows  and  sitting  in  darkness ;  but  soon  they 


*  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  147 

were  dashed,  and  seemed  as  stubble  before  the  whirlwind.  O, 
how  my  heart  flew  for  you  I  the  sea  and  waves  roaring-,  and 
men's  hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  my  dear  Henrietta 
among  the  distressed  number.  After  enduring  much,  I  awoke, 
and,  from  the  state  of  my  feelings,  I  thought  you  might  be 
under  some  painful  affliction.  Sometimes  dreams  may  be 
ominous,  yet  I  don't  allow  them  to  have  great  weight  on  my 
mind ;  but  he  that  hath  a  dream  may  tell  a  dream. 

"  O,  Henrietta  !  I  want  to  write  as  I  feel  when,  in  the  still- 
ness of  night,  I  lie  awake  and  think  of  you,  of  the  mission, 
and  of  the  powers  of  darkness  to  be  contended  with.  1  some- 
times feel  that  great  and  sore  trials  are  before  you,  —  that  you 
have  approached  the  stronghold  of  Satan.  He  watches  all 
your  movements,  and  will  prepare  for  a  dreadful  contest  before 
he  will  give  up  so  large  a  part  of  his  empire,  which  he  has 
made  strong  for  himself.  I  sometimes  think  it  probable  that 
the  battle  of  the  great  day  may  commence  near  where  you  are. 
Then  who  shall  be  able  to  stand  ?  All  that  are  on  the  Lord's 
side.  Christ  is  the  Captain  of  Salvation,  and  Pagan,  Papal 
and  Mohammedan  powers  may  all  combine  against  his  chosen 
few ;  you  need  not  be  afraid  nor  dismayed  by  the  reason  of 
this  great  multitude,  for  the  battle  is  not  yours,  but  God's. 
You  may  go  forth  to  a  long  and  painful  struggle,  to  a  bloody 
conflict,  to  fall  as  martyrs,  but  the  cause  will  not  be  lost,  nor 
you  lose  your  reward.  '  They  that  overcome  shall  sit  with  me 
on  my  throne,  as  I  have  overcome  and  sit  down  with  my  Father 
on  his  throne.' 

"  I  find  my  mind  is  breaking  down,  as  well  as  my  body.  My 
only  repose  is  in  the  night  watches.  The  dead  and  dark  night 
brings  peace  and  quiet,  and  my  mind  sometimes  enjoys  a 
least.         ^         =3?         ^ 

"  I  have  mentioned,  my  dear  H.,  that  you  may  be  assaulted 
with  enemies  around  you.  But,  whether  you  are  or  not,  you 
will  be  assaulted  by  those  within  you;  and  you  will  need  the 
same  watchfulness  against  them,  and  the  same  power  to  over- 
come and  deliver  you,  that  you  would  if  all  the  hosts  of  the 
prince  of  darkness  were  encamped  round  about  you.     With 


148  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

inward  foes  suMued,  you  need  not  fear  what  earth  and  hell 
can  do  unto  you;  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  refuge,  a  strong 
tower,  into  which  the  righteous  may  flee  and  be  safe.     ^     ^ 

"  I  want  to  tell  you  a  little  how  my  thoughts  are  sometimes 
employed  in  the  sleepless  hours  of  night,  and  what  guilt  and 
self-reproach  I  feel  that  no  more  was  said  or  done  for  your 
spiritual  preparation  for  so  great  an  event.  A  missionary 
station  will  never  give  a  missionary  spirit.  The  soul  must  be 
prepared  for  the  work  and  the  trials  of  the  station.  O,  thought 
I,  if  my  dear  child  has  gone  from  any  other  motive  than  that 
of  love  to  the  Saviour  and  the  perishing  heathen,  how  unhappy 
must  she  be !  But,  if  she  has  forsaken  all  for  Christ,  and  has 
laid  down  her  life  of  earthly  comfort  and  pleasure  that  lost 
souls  may  know  the  joys  of  salvation,  it  is  enough;  all  is 
well ;  she  will  have  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  the  Father  will 
love  her,  and  the  Comforter  will  abide  with  her ;  and  that  is 
infinitely  better  than  all  the  joys  that  earth  can  give.  Every- 
thing will  bear  her  on  to  the  haven  of  rest,  and  she  shall  safely 
reach  that  city  that  hath  foundations,  and  her  feet  stand  on 
Mount  Zion,  where  the  '  floods  shall  no  more  lift  up  their 
voice  I  ^         ^         ^         ^         ^ 

"  Now,  dear  Henrietta,  I  will  "wi'ite  adieu,  knowing  you  will 
ever  remember  your  aged  and  affectionate  mother,  who  may 
never  write  you  again,  but  who  will  never  cease  to  think  of 
you  while  thought  remains.     May  God  be  with  you !  " 

In  a  letter  from  her  father,  at  the  same  time,  we  find 
the  following  caution :  "  Counteract,  dear  daughter,  a 
habit  of  incessant  application  to  study.  Spare  yourself 
for  usefulness'  sake,  as  well  as  for  friends'  sake."  He 
adds,  "  Pray  always  for  all  lands  where  souls  dwell. 
Write  often  during  the  little  space  in  which  you  can 
hope  your  epistles  may  be  read  by  aged  parents,  ready 
to  depart." 

"  Constantinople,  June  11th. 

"  My  dear  Friends  at  Home  :  I  could  easily  write  over  a 
whole  page,  with  telling  you  how  glad  your  letter  made  me. 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  149 

It  came  just  in  the  right  time,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  you 
will  never  send  me  letters  which  will  not  come  when  I  am 
waiting  for  them. 

"  Mr.  H.  said,  as  he  was  unsealing  the  package,  '  Don't  be 
disappointed  that  there  are  no  letters  for  you ;  they  are  all 
from  Portland.'  But  I  snatched  the  first  one  I  saw,  saying, 
*  This  is  my  mother's  writing.'  I  am  very  thankful  to  her  for 
the  letter,  and  I  thank  Willie  for  his  portion  of  it.  I  have  read 
it  over  and  over  many  times,  because  his  dear  little  hand 
wrote  it. 

"  How  plainly  I  can  at  this  moment  see  all  in  the  house  and 
around  it !  Everything  has  a  precious  and  familiar  appear- 
ance, which  no  other  place  can  have  to  me.  How  often  I  see 
S.  walk  into  the  garden,  and  bend  over  the  ilower-beds  as  she 
passes  up  and  down,  looking  on  either  side  to  see  if  this  and 
that  flower  are  doing  well.  And  I  love  to  think  that  she  will 
see  some  flowers  blooming  there  which  my  hand  planted,  when 
I  was  the  companion  of  her  walks. 

"  But  I  must  leave  room  to  tell  you  that  we  are  comfortably 
settled  in  our  own  hired  house.  When  I  say  comfortably,  I 
of  course  speak  comparatively,  in  reference  to  what  we  might 
expect  as  missionaries.  We  experience  fewer  privations  and 
inconveniences  than  we  could  have  anticipated,  I  often  think, 
it  is  true,  when  we  sit  down  to  our  table,  how  I  should  like 
such  dishes  as  they  are  having  at  home.  Not  that  we  are  des- 
titute of  good  and  wholesome  food,  but  I  have  not  yet  learned 
to  like  the  dishes  of  this  country  so  well  as  those  I  have  been 
accustomed  to. 

"  You  will  soon  see  in  the  Heralds,  detailed  account  of  what 
has  been  taking  place  here  among  the  Armenians.  The  change 
is  very  great,  showing  that  the  truth  has  taken  root.  We  are 
surprised  that,  notwithstanding  the  violent  measures  of  the 
Patriarch,  his  people  still  come  to  us.  There  are  at  present 
several  young  men  who  wish  to  live  with  us,  and  learn  Eng- 
lish and  teach  us  Armenian  ;  yet  all  learning  of  French  and 
English  has  lately  been  forbidden  by  a  stern  decree  of  the 

13* 


150  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

church,  and  a  curse  pronounced  upon  the  man,  woman  or  child, 
who  shall  know  of  any  persons  coming  to  our  house,  or  speak- 
ing to  us,  without  immediately  informing  against  him.  We 
have  just  taken  an  interesting  young  Armenian  into  our  fam- 
ily, whom  Mr.  H.  hopes  to  train  for  a  translator,  and  for 
usefulness  to  his  nation. 

*'  You  are  all  remembered  with  an  affection  that  I  cannot 
express  to  you  upon  paper,  even  if  I  had  ever  so  much  of  it, 
and  ever  so  much  time  to  write  in. 

"  I  should  have  been  quite  grieved  if  mother  had  forgotten  to 
tell  me  of  the  flowers. 

^^  August  13.  —  I  can  see  what  a  lovely  afternoon  this  is 
with  you,  and  how  pleasant  everything  looks  about  you.  I 
imagine  it  to  be  one  of  those  delightful  afternoons  which  remind 
us  that  autumn  is  coming,  with  its  fruits  and  flowers,  and  its 
fine,  bracing  air.  I  shall  visit  you  after  next  month,  to  enjoy 
those  beautiful  days  that  I  have  always  loved  so  well.  We 
see  nothing  to  remind  us  of  them  here.  We  hardly  notice  the 
progress  of  the  seasons,  except  as  we  feel  the  cold, —  being  so 
closely  walled  around  that  there  is  nowhere  to  look,  and 
nothing  to  see  but  the  walls  that  enclose  us,  and  a  little  of  the 
sky  above.  You  don't  know  much  about  such  an  imprisonment 
as  this,  having  never  seen,  in  an  American  city,  so  narrow, 
dirty  and  noisy  a  street  as  this  in  which  we  live.  But  we 
have  much  to  be  thankful  for  every  day,  and  I  have  thus  far 
experienced  less  of  hardship,  of  toil  and  privation,  than  I  was 
looking  forward  to  in  the  missionary  life.  I  feel  that  it  would 
be  wrong  for  me  to  complain,  when  my  situation  is  so  comfort- 
able compared  with  that  of  many  missionaries  who  are  deserv- 
ing of  more,  much  more,  than  myself. 

"  Into  whose  hands  the  government  of  this  empire  is  to  fall 
is  not  yet  known.  Everybody  seems  to  be  quietly  waiting  for 
what  is  to  come;  and,  seeing  everybody  about  me  so  quiet,  I 
keep  so  myself. 

"  I  shall  expect  mother  to  write  often,  whatever  the  rest  do, 
because  she  is  ever  ready  for  letter-writing." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  151 

PROM   HER   MOTHER. 

"  Dorset,  Sept.  6th,  1839. 

"  Dear  Henrietta  :  It  is  one  year  this  morning  since  I 
heard  from  your  lips  the  last  sentence  that  will  ever  greet  my 
ears  where  earthly  ties  are  felt.  How  often  do  those  words 
thrill  my  heart  through  and  through !  0,  could  you  know  how 
my  tears  flow  when  I  see  the  many  mementoes  you  have  left 
behind,  and  think  of  the  unknown  trials  that  may  surround 
you,  you  would  know  that  your  mother  remembered  you  with 
a  stronger  and  tenderer  affection  than  ever  before  !  But,  much 
as  I  long  to  see  you,  do  not  think  I  wish  you  to  return,  unless 
God  prepares  the  way  and  bids  you  enter  it. 

"  If  you  do  in  any  measure  feel  as  the  Saviour  did  when  he 
left  his  Father's  court  and  all  the  joys  of  the  celestial  world, 
and  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  that  from  among  the 
ignorant  and  the  opposing  he  might  bring  many  sons  and  daugh- 
ters unto  glory, —  if  you  have  this  holy  compassion  for  souls,  and 
this  unquenchable  love  to  God,  it  is  enough.  lean  have  no  pain- 
ful forebodings,  and  you  can  have  nothing  to  fear.  Should  you 
be  cast  into  a  furnace  seven  times  heated,  your  Saviour  would 
walk  with  you  there,  and  preserve  you.  And  should  death 
make  you  his  victim,  He  can  put  joy  and  gladness  into  your 
heart,  and  a  song  of  victory  into  your  mouth. 

"  I  had  been  longing  with  unquenchable  desire  to  hear  from 
you  before  I  received  your  letter  by  the  last  mail. 

•'  We  had  taken  a  great  deal  of  pleasure  in  thinking  how 
much  comfort  you  would  have  in  our  letters ;  but  when  you  told 
us  the  sad  story,  our  disappointment  and  grief  were  almost 
equal  to  yours,  and  we  could  hardly  forbear  weeping  for  you. 

"  S.  and  his  family  were  here  in  July.  The  old  hive  was 
rather  full,  and  somewhat  noisy  for  a  little  while,  but  it  was 
pleasant.  You  know  there  are  no  roses  without  thorns,  but  it 
does  not  spoil  them. 

"  We  all  thank  you  a  thousand  times  for  writing  so  often. 
Do  continue  to  make  glad  our  hearts.  W.  lives  in  hopes  he 
shall  again  see  you.  Jane  would  hardly  care  what  event 
brought  you  to  America,  if  you  would  only  come. 


152  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  That  the  word  of  God  may  ever  abide  in  you,  and  the 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  fill  you  with  consolation,  that  you 
may  have  that  hope  which  shall  be  as  an  anchor  to  your  soul, 
s  the  prayer  of 

"  Your  affectionate  and  sympathizing- 

"  Mother. 
"  Dear  child,  how  hard  to  bid   you  adieu,  when  you  are 
always  in  my  mind  !  " 

TO   HER   FAMILY   FRIENDS    AT    DORSET. 

"  Constantinople,  Sept.  11,  1839. 

"  My  thoughts  and  heart  have  been  much  with  you  since 
the  arrival  of  the  letters.  It  was  almost  too  much  excitement 
for  one  afternoon,  and  I  am  hardly  recovered  from  it  yet.  I 
laughed  and  cried,  and  laughed  and  cried,  till  I  v/as  well-nigh 
exhausted.  Then  followed  a  sleepless  night,  because  I  was  too 
happy  to  sleep,  after  having  heard  from  you  all. 

"  I  am  in  great  need  of  my  pillows,  having  only  a  pair  of 
old  ones  that  we  brought  with  us,  and  one  which  I  have  bor- 
rowed. With  these  I  now  make  up  three  beds  for  company. 
For  ourselves,  we  have  learned  to  make  a  comforter  answer 
for  bolster  and  pillows  too.  Once  in  a  while  we  get  the  privi- 
lege of  sleeping  on  a  pillow,  but  it  is  not  often  spared  to  us  for 
more  than  a  few  days  at  a  time. 

"I  thank  3"ou  for  such  a  particular  description  of  things.  A 
picture  of  home  is  what  we  want  in  every  letter.  It  will  ever 
be  the  most  delightful  and  interesting  of  pictures  to  me. 

"  Nothing  here  is  in  harmony  with  the  tastes  and  feelings 
that  have  grown  in  such  a  country  as  ours.  There  is  a  rude 
and  semi-barbarian  look  to  everything,  that  carries  us  back  an 
age  from  the  advancement  of  the  American  world.  Every- 
thing we  see  and  hear  gives  an  impression  of  ignorance, 
superstition  and  moral  degradation,  which  disgusts  as  well 
as  grieves  us.  I  feel  like  an  exile,  and  yet  I  am  happy. 
My  husband's  home  and  work  are  here.  I  would  be  here 
rather  than  anywhere  else  in  the  world. 

"  It   has   troubled  me  that  I  find  so  little  time  for  study. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  153 

There  are  so  many  interruptions  of  various  kinds,  that  I  have 
not  felt  at  all  like  a  student  since  the  first  four  weeks.  We 
have  had  almost  constant  company  since  we  commenced 
housekeeping,  and  you  know  what  an  interruption  that  is  to 
everything-. 

"We  find  the  Armenians  a  very  interesting  and  hopeful 
class  of  people ;  but  they  have  suffered  much,  both  in  mind  and 
morals,  from  the  debasing  slavery  to  which  they  are  subjected. 
Their  superiority  to  the  Greeks  is  very  marked. 

"  November  17.  —  We  like  Commodore  Porter  and  his  family 
very  much.  They  have  preserved  their  American  character 
admirably,  and  would  be  fair  specimens  of  it  in  any  country. 
The  missionary  families  are  on  very  familiar  terms  with  them, 
exchanging  frequent  calls  and  visits. 

"  We  need  much  aid  from  above  to  strengthen  us  for  all  we 
may  be  called  to  pass  through.  Life  hath  its  many  sorrows,  as 
well  as  its  many  joys.  May  each,  in  the  portion  in  which  they 
shall  be  meted  out  to  us,  prepare  us  for  that  world  where 
sorrowing  shall  cease  ! 

"  Things  are  now  quiet  among  the  Annenians.  The  pros- 
pect is  that  missionary  schools  may  be  revived  before  long." 

TO   HER    BROTHER,    MR.    B. 

'*  November  19.  —  I  wish  you  would  all  come  in  and  make 
me  a  call  this  afternoon  in  my  little  sitting-room,  and  see  how 
nice  and  comfortable  everything  looks.  There  is  a  carpet  on 
the  floor  now,  which  covers  up  the  broad  cracks ;  and  a  little 
fire  in  my  pleasant  Franklin  stove  keeps  me  quite  warm, —  for 
the  weather  has  not  yet  become  very  cold.  I  should  ask  you 
to  sit  down  on  the  sofa,  because  there  is  but  one  chair  in  the 
room,  besides  the  one  in  which  I  am  sitting.  Nor  do  I  need 
more,  for  my  sofa  reaches  across  the  whole  of  one  side  of  the 
room,  and  is  long  enough  to  seat  several  such  families  as 
yours.  It  is,  to  be  sure,  not  so  very  soft,  being  filled  with 
straw;  but  it  makes  a  comfortable  seat,  and  looks  well  enough, 
with  its  calico  covering.  I  should  invite  3^ou  to  stop  to  tea, 
for  I  have  two  squash  pies  in  the  cupboaci,  which  I  made  yes- 


154 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 


terday,  so  that  I  am  quite  prepared  for  company.  The  bread 
I  fear  you  would  not  find  so  good  as  you  have  been  accustomed 
to,  it  being  both  black  and  sour,  having,  besides,  a  sort  of 
unwholesome  taste  that  I  cannot  describe  to  you.  The  butter, 
too,  is  perhaps  worse  than  w^hat  you  have  ever  eaten  upon 
your  bread.  But  you  would  not  mind  these  things  much,  so 
long  as  you  were  taking  tea  with  me.  Our  living  is,  on  the 
whole,  better  than  we  expected,  because  we  do  have  soine  but- 
ter, some  milk,  and  potatoes,  such  as  they  are. 

"  I  wish  you  could  look  in  and  see  my  home  as  perfectly  as 
1  can  yours.  I  have  no  pleasant  views  from  my  windows. 
Whichever  way  I  look,  walls  are  close  upon  me,  and  so  high 
that  I  can  only  get  a  peep  at  the  sky  above  them.  Then  there 
is  constant  noise  and  much  dust,  both  of  which  are  no  small 
annoyances.  It  is  very  hard  to  be  so  shut  away  from  all  that 
is  beautiful  in  this  pleasant  world.  I  feel  a  pining  restlessness 
at  times ;  but  I  drop  my  curtains,  and  keep  my  thoughts  within, 
or  send  them  to  a  distance  as  much  as  I  can. 
.  "  I  am  glad  you  sometimes  sing  and  play  the  flute  for  me. 
You  can't  think  what  a  longing  I  have  to  hear  you  sing  '  The 
Landing  of  the  Pilgrims '  once  more.  I  was  rejoiced  to  hear 
such  an  account  of  the  flowers. 

"  How  I  shall  feel  to  be  unpacking  the  things  put  up  by  your 
hands  in  that  far-distant  land !  It  will  bring  you  all  up  before 
me  almost  like  the  actual  presence." 

FROM   HER   MOTHER. 

«  Dorset,  Dec.  25, 1839. 
"  It  is  safe  trusting  an  Almighty  arm,  and  serving  a  right- 
eous God,  whose  treasures  are  infinite.  What  a  precious  con- 
sideration that  God  has  ordained  that  blessings  shall  spring 
from  crosses !  Had  it  not  been  for  that,  on  the  3d  of  December 
my  heart  would  have  broken.  A  whole  year  had  passed  since 
you  left  ycur  native  shores,  and  embarked  on  the  tempestuous 
ocean  for  a  strange  land,  —  a  land  where  even  yourself  seemed 
not  the  same.  Nothing  but  the  Bible  and  its  Divine  Author 
remained  unchanged,  and  that,  I  trust,  was  our  consolation. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  155 

We  had  on  that  anniversary  a  beautiful  day  and  a  bright  sun  ; 
but  the  commencement  of  a  separation  on  that  memorable  day, 
that  would  continue  till  days  and  suns  should  be  no  more, 
filled  me  with  gloom,  which  bright  days  and  suns  could  not 
drive  away.  But  the  Bible  has  healing  for  all  our  sorrows,  — 
a  balm  for  every  wound.  Who,  but  those  possessing  the  spirit 
of  the  great  adversary,  could  withhold  it  from  the  lost  and 
wretched  children  of  this  world  of  sorrows  ?  O,  may  you  be 
the  means  of  bringing  many  to  this  fountain  of  living  waters  ! 
Surely,  we  should  Vv^illingly  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things,  if 
thereby  we  can  make  souls  rich. 

"  To-day  has  been  the  concert  of  the  world.  It  is  a  sweet 
thought  that  the  children  of  the  kingdom  have  risen  up  before 
the  throne.  It  seemed  something  like  the  time  when  Judah 
gathered  together  to  bring  back  the  king." 

In  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Jackson,  Mr.  Hamlin  gives  a 
description  of  the  house  they  occupied,  a  part  of  which 
follows  : 

"  Our  house  is  built  of  stone,  wath  thick  walls,  and  iron 
shutters  to  each  window.  The  roof  is  covered,  perhaps  two 
inches  thick,  with  lime,  mortar  and  gravel,  and  then  with  two 
layers  of  earthen  tile,  so  that  the  great  terror  of  this  city  — fire 
—  we  are  defended  against.  We  are  shut  in  by  houses  on 
every  side,  so  close  to  us  that  the  light  from  their  windows  in 
the  evening  is  sometimes  nearly  sufficient  to  read  by  at  ours. 
In  all  the  houses  of  this  great  city  the  lower  story  is  never  used 
to  live  in,  and  is  generally  waste  room,  excepting  a  kitchen,  a 
wash-room  and  an  eating-room.  One  reason  why  the  lower 
story  is  so  little  used  is  that  in  former  times  it  was  not  safe, 
as  a  man  could  be  easily  shot  through  his  own  windows. 

"  The  finishing  of  our  house  you  would  think  sufficiently 
rough,  should  you  examine  it.  The  floors  have  cracks  between 
all  the  boards,  varying  from  one-half  to  three-fourths  of  an 
inch.  Henrietta  has  often  dropped  her  shears,  keys,  &c., 
through  the  cracks.     At  first  I  made  a  hook  to   hook  them  up 


156  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

with,  but  at  last  I  stopped  the  cracks.  Our  house  has  twenty- 
two  windows  on  the  front  of  the  two  upper  stories,  there  being- 
only  a  stone  pillar  between  the  windows.  These  had  all  to  be 
curtained  to  keep  out  our  neiglibors'  eyes.  I  have  a  Russian 
neighbor  who  could  crawl  into  my  study  window  from  the 
opposite  side  of  the  street,  and  I  could  return  his  visit  in  the 
same  way. 

"  There  is  no  article  of  furniture  in  America  which  I  could 
not  g-et  made  here,  and  we  can  live  in  the  same  style  as  we  do 
at  home.  I  say  can,  but  it  would  not  be  either  economical  or 
pleasant  to  take  the  pains  to  do  so. 

"  Henrietta  has  contrived  a  good  many  American  affairs,  in 
cooking,  by  her  own  ingenuity.  There  is  a  sweet  syrup  found 
in  great  quantities  in  the  market,  made  out  of  the  raisin-pumice 
from  which  wine  has  been  pressed.  It  is  called  pek-mez.  H. 
boils  it  down  to  two-thirds  its  usual  volume,  and  it  makes 
excellent  molasses.  With  this  she  makes  very  nice  ginger- 
bread, which  I  have  not  seen  elsewhere  since  I  left  Boston. 
We  find  the  ginger  root  at  the  bazaars,  and  grate  it  for  use. 
She  has  also  taught  the  servant  how  to  make  fritters,  and  with 
these  our  molasses  is  a  luxury. 

"  I  have  made  a  hinged-head  to  the  barrel  you  sent,  with  a 
lock  and  key,  and  it  keeps  our  flour  safe.  I  have  also  fitted 
up  a  set  of  boxes  for  sugar,  coffee,  rice,  soap,  &c.,  so  that  we 
can  keep  everything  locked  up.  By  spending  an  hour  a  day 
in  my  little  workshop  up  garret,  I  can  provide  many  conve- 
nient things,  and  at  the  same  time  benefit  my  health. 

"  Our  trials,  after  all,  are  to  be  found  in  the  common  cares 
of  life,  —  in  that  constant,  unrelaxed  stretch  of  watchfulness  and 
wisdom  necessary  to  the  economical  maintenance  of  a  family 
here.  Our  funds  are  sacred  funds.  All  the  necessaries  of  life 
are  dear.  Servants  cannot  be  trusted,  and  yet,  as  our  whole 
time  must  be  given  to  study  and  to  missionary  work,  neither 
of  us  can  well  bestow  sufficient  attention  upon  household  affairs. 
Servants  will  steal.  Every  article  of  food,  clothing,  &c.,  must 
therefore  be  kept  under  lock  and  key,  except  what  is  given  out 
for  daily  use.     Not  a  little  food  passes  through  the  hand  of 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  157 

our  servant  to  her  dear  aunt,  who  has  in  her  family  poverty 
and  plurahty  in  equal  extremes.  You  cannot  imagine  what  a 
wear  and  tear  of  patience  one  experiences  who  must  live  pru- 
dently in  the  midst  of  this  crooked  and  perverse  generation. 
The  people  of  the  country  cheat  each  other.  But  the  pocket 
of  the  missionary,  though  often  picked,  is  never  replenished  in 
this  way.  Last  fall,  when  I  bought  my  year's  supply  of  char- 
coal, I  spent  nearly  a  week  in  getting  it.  I  made  a  number  of 
bargains,  but  found  the  conditions  unfulfilled,  and  broke  them 
off.  At  last  I  thought  I  had  succeeded  finely  with  a  Turkish 
merchant.  But  now,  on  using  the  coal,  I  find  it  full  of  a  sort 
of  honey-comb  limestones,  which,  being  picked  out  of  the  mud 
and  mixed  with  the  coal,  were  so  covered  with  coal-dust  that 
I  cannot  see  them  till  the  coal  is  burned. 

"  I  bought  a  quantity  of  rice  so  cheap  that  some  of  the  mis- 
sionaries joined  with  me  in  getting  quite  an  amount.  But  the 
seller  had  contrived  to  introduce  a  quantity  of  white  marble, 
pounded  up  so  as  to  make  the  pieces  of  the  right  size." 

Annoyances  like  those  just  related  were  continually 
occurring.  And,  in  addition,  were  many  little  perplexi- 
ties and  positive  discomforts,  which  would  easily  disturb 
so  sensitive  a  nature  as  Henrietta's. 

Objection  is  sometimes  made  to  the  sending  out  of 
women  as  missionaries  to  foreign  fields,  on  the  ground 
that  it  is  at  too  great  an  expense  of  life.  But,  apart 
from  the  influence  of  a  true-hearted  woman  in  sustain- 
ing her  husband  in  his  work,  our  missions  would  lose 
half  their  power  for  good  by  such  a  retention.  It  is 
true  many  go  at  a  sacrifice  of  health  and  life.  Many  a 
beloved  sister  lies  buried  on  heathen  ground,  a  noble 
martyr  to  the  cause  of  missions.  But  have  not  the 
churches  at  home  some  responsible  connection  with  this 
waste  of  precious  life  7  Why  are  so  many  husbands 
left  widowers,  and  so  many  children  motherless,  in  a 
foreign  land?     There  is  a  "shady  side,"  also,  to  the 

14 


158  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

missionary's  life.  Alas  !  that  tl  /ose  who  have  devoted 
themselves  to  such  a  cause  should  be  doomed  to  this 
wasting  away  of  body  and  soul,  by  the  parsimony 
of  the  church  at  home  !  Where  is  the  law  that  imposes 
self-denial  upon  some,  while  it  sanctions  self-indulgence 
as  the  privilege  of  others  ?  Is  not  Christ  our  head,  and 
are  we  not  all  equally  bound  to  bear  his  cross,  and  to 
walk  in  his  steps,  even  up  the  steep  mount  of  self- 
sacrifice  7 

Are  not  our  missionaries  agents  of  the  church,  and 
laboring  in  the  common  cause?  And,  because  they 
have  made  those  sacrifices  and  encountered  those  dan- 
gers from  which  some  of  us  have  shrunk,  shall  we, 
therefore,  from  self-indulgence,  lay  upon  their  shoulders 
still  heavier  burdens  7  Because  they  are  fighting  our 
battles,  shall  we  pursue  towards  them  a  starveling  pol- 
icy, grudging  them  even  a  tithe  of  our  abundance? 
We  consider  ourselves  entitled  to  a  pleasant  home  and 
a  comfortable  subsistence.  Are  they  any  the  less 
entitled  to  these,  for  havmg  voluntarily  renounced 
country  and  friends  to  do  what  is  equally  incumbent 
upon  us  7  Shall  we  so  stint  them  that  they  must  be 
pressed  beyond  measure  by  the  question,  ''  What  shall 
we  eat  and  what  shall  we  drink,  and  wherewithal  shall 
we  be  clothed?"  and,  more  than  all,  ''what  is  to 
become  of  our  precious  children?  " 

Are  we  not  bound,  by  our  love  to  the  dear  Redeemer, 
to  provide  so  liberally  for  the  temporal  wants  of  our 
noble  missionaries,  that,  with  the  least  possible  expend- 
iture of  health  and  life,  they  shall  be  able  to  devote 
all  their  energies  to  the  great  work  to  which  they  are 
consecrated  ? 

In  Mrs.  Hamlin's  case  there  were  some  alleviating 
circumstances,  yet  there  is  no  doubt  that  her  always 
delicate  health  was  gradually  impaired  by  her  constant 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  159 

anxiety  to  make  the  expenses  of  her  family  conform  to 
the  embarrassed  finances  of  the  Board,  together  with  her 
subsequent  cares  as  the  head  of  a  large  household. 
Had  she  not  been  sustained  by  a  sweet  and  abiding 
faith,  she  must  sooner  have  sunk  under  the  burden. 
But  she  moved  easily  in  her  new  and  difficult  sphere, 
cheerfully  adapting  herself  to  all  her  varying  circum- 
stances, and,  in  contrast  with  a  former  tendency  of 
mind,  always  looking  upon  the  sunny  side,  and  believ- 
ing that  there  is  "  a  silver  Iming  to  every  cloud." 


THE    FIRST-BORN.  — REMOVAL    TO 

THE    COUNTRY.  — OPENING    OF 

THE    SEMINARY. 

DRES3      OF      MISSIONARIES  THREE     MONTHS'       RESIDENCE     AT     ARNAOUT 

KEUY ENTERTAINMENT     OF     INVALID     MISSIONARIES  —  BEBEK HOS- 
TILITY   OF   INHABITANTS MRS.    HAMLIN'S   INTEREST   IN   THE   SCHOOL 

DOMESTIC  CHARACTER  —  VALLEY  OF   SWEET  WATERS  —  VALLEY  OF   HEAV- 
ENLY  WATERS SUPERSTITIONS    OF   ORIENTAL  CHURCHES THE   SULTAN 

GOING   TO   THE   MOSQUE PEEP   INTO   DOJIESTIC   LIFE. 

"  Mystery  !  mystery  ! 
Holy  and  strange  ; 
What  a  life-history, 
Fruitful  of  change. 
And  endless  of  range. 
Is  folded  here,  sweet  within  sweet,  like  a  blossom  !  " 

J.  C.  Merrigate. 

On  the  5th  of  December,  1839,  the  hearts  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  HamUn  were  gladdened  by  the  birth  of  their  first 
child.  Although  the  infant  stranger,  by  the  hand  of 
her  father,  very  soon  introduced  herself  to  her  grand- 
mother's notice,  yet  that  letter,  with  subsequent  ones 
from  its  mother,  was  unfortunately  never  received. 
What  a  new  fountain  of  tenderness  and  joy  was  thus 
opened  in  the  heart  of  Mrs.  Hamlin  !  —  a  heart  whose 
last  beatings  were  true  to  her  deep  maternal  affection 
and  solicitude.  The  expression  of  her  feelings  on  this 
occasion  being  lost,  the  first  mention  we  find  of  the 
little  one  is  when  it  was  about  five  months  old  : 

"  The  baby  grows  finely,  and  gets  a  great  many  compli- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  161 

merits  for  hei  beauty  and  intelligence.  She  is  the  liveliest 
little  thing  you  ever  saw,  and  full  of  laugh  and  play. 

"  My  health  is  very  good,  and  I  have  much  zeal  for  Greek 
and  Armenian.  To  read  a  difficult  language  is  not  so  very 
difficult  a  thing;  but  to  speak  one  is  so,  and  requires  much  prac- 
tice of  the  ear  and  tongue.  The  Greek  I  speak  sufficiently  for 
ordinary  purposes.  The  Armenian  I  speak  less,  because  I 
have  not  heard  it  so  much. 

"  I  must  pay  more  attention  to  dress,  and  to  the  forms  and 
customs  of  society,  than  I  was  ever  obliged  to  before.  The 
plan  upon  which  I  purchased  my  wardrobe, '  that  of  the  greatest 
possible  plainness,'  was  erroneous." 

On  the  subject  to  which  Mrs.  Hamlin  here  alludes 
not  a  few  good  people  are  under  a  misapprehension. 

The  devoted  missionary,  Mrs.  Sarah  L.  Smith,  in  a 
letter  home,  after  mentioning  some  articles  of  dress  to 
be  procured  for  her,  says  : 

"  You  have  doubtless  perceived,  from  my  letters,  that  we 
have  not  come  out  of  the  world  by  coming  to  Beirut,  but  that 
we  require,  as  much  as  ever,  to  be  respectably  dressed.  In  our 
chapel  we  are  seldom  without  the  presence  of  English  travel- 
lers, and  not  unfrequently  there  are  with  us  English  noblemen. 
For  two  reasons,  at  least,  I  think  our  little  company  should 
appear  respectable,  —  first,  for  the  honor  of  the  missionary 
cause,  and  secondly,  for  our  national  dignity." 

That  the  personal  influence  of  missionaries  among  a 
cultivated  people,  like  the  Armenians,  would  be  unfa- 
vorably affected  by  any  obvious  neglect  in  regard  to 
externals,  is  evident.  The  same  glowing  zeal  for 
Christ,  the  same  self-sacrificing  love  for  the  souls  of 
the  perishing,  may  lead  a  missionary,  in  one  part  of  the 
world,  to  a  more  enlarged  expenditure  than  would  be 
necessary  or  befitting  for  one  in  a  different  state  of 


.4'^ 


162  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

society.  We  consider  it  desirable  for  our  ambassadors  to 
foreign  countries  so  to  attend  to  externals  as  to  com- 
mand the  respect  of  all,  and  reflect  honor  upon  our  gov- 
ernment. In  a  proportionate  degree  will  intelligent 
Christians  wish  to  have  the  representatives  of  our 
church  avoid  bringing  discredit  upon  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions by  any  style  of  dress  or  mode  of  life  which  might 
appear  mean  or  disreputable.  There  is  a  befitting 
attention  in  externals  to  times  and  circumstances,  to 
places  and  people,  to  position  and  influence,  as  neces- 
sary on  missionary  ground  as  in  the  towns  and  cities 
of  our  own  country.  While,  then,  we  admit  that  there 
may  be,  as  among  ministers'  families  at  home,  some 
who  err  in  this  particular,  yet,  before  we  censure  any 
one,  let  us  be  sure  that  his  motive  is  not  a  regard  for 
the  most  extended  influence. 

May  the  day  soon  come  when  our  noble  and  devoted 
band  of  missionaries  will  neither  be  restricted  in  their 
expenditures  for  preaching  the  gospel,  nor  stinted  in  the 
necessaries  of  life ! 

As  the  lease  for  their  house  had  expired,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
H.  removed  into  the  country,  and,  until  a  situation  could 
be  found  suitable  for  their  projected  school,  they  took 
rooms  temporarily  in  Arnaout  Keuy,  five  miles  up  the 
Bosphorus.  Here  their  rent  was  much  cheaper  than 
in  the  city,  and  here  too  they  had  an  abundance  of 
fresh  air  and  fine  scenery.  Their  rooms  were  in  a 
spacious  palace,  containing  forty  apartments,  once  the 
magnificent  residence  of  a  Greek  lord,  the  Prince  of 
Wallachia,  who  perished  in  the  Greek  revolution.  To 
one  of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  intense  love  of  nature,  the  change 
from  the  crowded  city  to  this  romantic  country  resi- 
dence was  truly  delightful.  And  there  was  much  of 
peculiar  interest  lingering  about  this  ancient  castle. 
The  parlor,  with   its    twenty-nine   windows,  and  its 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  163 

massive  mirrors  on  either  side,  opened  into  a  hall 
seventy  feet  long,  which  looked  out  upon  a  beautiful 
garden.  From  the  seat  of  honor  in  the  parlor  to  the 
opposite  end  of  the  hall  was  one  hundred  and  eight 
feet.  "  It  is  so  long,"  says  Mrs.  Hamlin,  "  that  it 
seems  like  setting  out  on  a  journey  when  I  have  occa- 
sion to  walk  the  whole  length  of  it." 

On  a  moonlight  evening,  a  land  of  enchantment  is 
spread  out  before  the  eye.  Beneath  the  windows  are 
fairy  gardens,  superb  kiosks  and  palaces,  while  the 
Bosphorus,  like  a  sheet  of  molten  silver,  stretches  away 
towards  the  Golden  Horn,  many  a  white  sail  dancing 
upon  its  glad  bosom,  and  arrowy  caiques,  gliding  like 
sea-birds  over  their  moonlit  way ;  and,  ever  and  anon, 
fitful  lights  gleaming  fantastically  from  ancient  castles 
upon  the  Asiatic  shore.  The  effect  is  heightened  by  a 
charming  illusion,  caused  by  the  reduplication  of  all 
these  lovely  objects  from  the  vast  mirrors  on  either  side. 
Upon  this  varied  and  beautiful  scenery  Mrs.  Hamlin 
would  gaze  in  silent  rapture,  or,  walking  with  her  com- 
panion through  these  noble  rooms,  she  would  listen  for 
the  echoing  footfall  of  the  past,  or  express  her  musings 
upon  the  fate  of  those  who  had  left  these  once  splendid 
apartments  for  the  silent  city  of  the  dead. 

In  the  Armenian  Catholic  families  residing  .  with 
them  in  the  same  palace  she  felt  a  deep  interest.  One 
of  the  young  ladies  became  warmly  attached  to  her, 
and  often  expressed  the  wish  that  she  could  escape  the 
folly  and  falsehood  by  which  she  was  surrounded. 

To  a  missionary  sister,  then  with  her  husband  at 
Vienna  : 

"  Arnaout  Keuy,  Sept.  23,  1840. 

"My  dear  Mrs.  Schauffler:  Mr.  Hamlin  says  he  has 
done  telling  my  correspondents  that  I  shall  write  by  the  next 
mail. 


164  MEMOIKS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  We  have  been  looking  for  a  house,  moving  and  getting 
settled.  1  am  now  very  well,  and  enjoying  the  fine  country 
air  and  scenery.  It  is  indeed  good  to  be  here,  where  I  can  see 
so  much  of  this  pleasant  world.  It  refreshes  my  spirits,  and  I 
feel  coming  back  a  little  to  my  former  self,  when  I  lived  among 
green  fields.  I  had  become  very  restless  in  that  prison-house 
in  Pera.  May  I  never  be  condemned  to  another  such  period 
of  close  confinement !  We  have  very  pleasant  rooms,  which 
we  have  taken  until  Mr.  Hamlin  can  find  a  house  suitable  for 
the  school.  This  house  accommodates  four  families  besides 
ourselves,  and  yet  we  are  not  crowded,  as  you  would  see  could 
you  look  into  our  spacious  apartments. 

"Mr.  Hebard  has  been  with  us  since  several  weeks  before 
we  left  Pera.  He  is  an  excellent  man,  and  we  have  enjoyed 
his  long  stay  as  a  favor.  His  cough  is  still  troublesome,  and 
there  is  reason  to  fear  that  consumption  has  fastened  upon  him. 
He  loves  the  missionary  work, and  seems  too  valuable  a  laborer 
to  be  spared  from  the  field ;  but  there  is  One  who  knows  bet- 
ter than  we,  and  who  will  order  all  things  well.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Powers  are  also  with  us.  Mrs.  P.  is  very  feeble.  She  was 
brought  here  upon  a  bed,  and  has  left  it  only  once  a  few 
moments  during  the  ten  days  she  has  been  with  us.  We  have 
invited  them  to  remain  until  the  opening  of  the  school. 

"  Sultan  Murad  was  born  on  the  21st,  and  we  are  having 
the  rejoicings  usual  on  such  occasions.  I  wish  the  Turks 
would  find  out  something  new,  for  I  am  tired  of  the  same 
thing  over  and  over  again.  I  am  making  out  a  page  of  items, 
but  I  don't  know  how  much  of  it  will  be  news  to  you. 

"  Whenever  anything  has  occurred  which  I  thought  would 
be  particularly  interesting  to  you  and  your  husband,  I  have 
hoped  that  some  one  of  your  correspondents  would  write  and 
tell  you,  and  have  presumed  that  Mr.  Goodell  would.  In  this 
way,  I  have  kept  you  informed  of  almost  everything  that  has 
happened. 

"  I  have  often  wished  to  tell  you  about  my  little  Henrietta. 
I  did  not  know  before  that  babies  were  so  smart."        #     ^     =* 


MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN  165 

Mr.  Hebard,  of  the  Syrian  mission,  of  whom  Mrs. 
HamUn  speaks,  entered  warmly  into  the  plan  of  a  sem- 
inary, giving  his  brethren  essential  aid  by  his  expe- 
rience and  counsels.  He  left  them  on  his  return  for 
a  season  to  America,  but  finished  his  course  in  Malta, 
where  his  dust  now  reposes. 

Mr.  Hamlin  had  become  quite  impatient  to  open  the 
long-talked-of  boarding-school.  He  felt  that  in  no  way 
could  they  so  permanently  afiect  the  state  of  society  as 
by  raising  up  a  band  of  young  men  qualified  to  contend 
for  the  truth. 

Towards  the  close  of  1840,  they  removed  to  Bebek, 
and  opened  the  seminary.  At  that  time  there  was  no 
other  Frank  family  in  the  village,  and  great  excitement 
and  hostility  followed  the  commencement  of  this  under- 
taking. A  committee  waited  upon  the  Patriarch, 
beseeching  his  influence  with  the  Turkish  government 
to  have  these  strangers  expelled,  accusing  them  of  eat- 
ing fowls  and  eggs  in  Lent,  and  of  teaching  their  schol- 
ars that  it  was  no  more  sinful  than  to  eat  bread  and 
cheese,  thus  exposing  their  whole  village  to  the  wrath 
of  the  Virgin.  These  applications,  however,  were 
vain.  For  a  time  their  house  was  occasionally  stoned 
in  the  night ;  but  the  excitement  gradually  passed  away, 
and  they  were  left  unmolested.  The  school,  com- 
menced in  doubt,  soon  began  to  prosper. 

Early  in  1841,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes  : 

"  We  have  pleasing  prospects  of  a  flourishing  school, 
although  it  is  not  two  years  since  the  study  of  foreign  lan- 
guages was  forbidden,  except  in  the  Armenian  college,  and 
anathemas  were  denounced  upon  all  who  should  even  salute 
us  in  the  street.  One  of  my  scholars  is  a  relative  of  the 
Prime  Minister  of  Mehemet  Ali.     Another  is  from  a  high' 


166  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

family ;    and,  should  they  become  truly   enlightened  and  con- 
verted, t\  3y  will  have  an  extensive  sphere  of  influence." 

In  this  seminary  Mrs.  Hajnlin  ever  manifested  the 
deepest  interest.  She  often  expressed  her  conviction 
that  every  good  influence  which  could  thus  be  exerted, 
every  mind  that  could  he  enlightened  and  educated, 
would  prove  a  permanent  blessing  to  the  nation.  The 
subsequent  usefulness  of  some  of  the  earliest  scholars 
was  a  source  of  the  highest  gratification  to  her. 

It  was  at  the  opening  of  this  institution  that  her 
sphere  of  duties  assumed  a  definite  aspect.  Its  eco- 
nomical supervision,  although  involving  labors  foreign 
to  her  literary  tastes  and  habits,  she  now  regarded  as 
her  great  object  in  life.  And,  with  an  energy  which 
never  abated,  and  a  heroic  spirit  of  endurance,  she 
entered  upon  her  new  duties,  at  the  very  outset  estab- 
lishing a  rule  which  involved  no  small  self-denial. 
Although  oriental  dishes  were  distasteful  to  her,  she  at 
once  decided  that  her  own  table  ought  to  be  substan- 
tially the  same  with  that  of  the  students, —  a  principle 
to  which  she  uniformly  adhered,  except  when  she  had 
guests  to  entertain.  To  have  introduced  a  European 
style  of  living  into  her  o\vn  family,  would  not  only 
have  involved  additional  expense,  but  might  have 
proved  a  source  of  discontent  in  the  seminary.  When, 
however,  friends  visited  her,  her  table  was  generously 
spread. 

In  a  letter  to  one  who  had  formerly  distrusted  her 
qualifications  for  domestic  duties,  her  husband  play- 
fully says,  "  Let  me  assure  you  that  she  is  one  of  the 
most  accomplished  housekeepers  in  the  world.  Her 
pies,  cakes,  puddings,  preserves,  &c.  &c.,  have  excited 
the  admiration  of  many  a  resident,  and  of  many  a  trav- 
eller from  many  a  land." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  167 

The  following  letter,  from  a  missionary  sister  to  Mrs. 
Hamlin's  eldest  daughter,  after  her  mother's  death, 
describes  her  free  and  graceful  hospitality  : 

"  Here  I  am  often  reminded  of  your  precious  mamma,  —  of 
her  gentle,  loving  spirit,  and  of  her  devotion  to  her  family. 
Do  you  remember,  when  I  was  visiting  Mrs.  D.  at  Pera,  and 
your  mamma  gave  me  an  invitation  to  come  and  see  her  ?  But 
I  was  to  give  her  notice  of  my  coming,  as  she  was  preparing 
for  the  approaching  annual  meeting.  So,  sending  her  a  line 
one  morning,  I  went  up  at  evening  to  Bebek  in  an  araba.  You 
and  your  sister  seated  me  in  the  parlor,  and  took  my  bonnet ; 
but  said  little  Susan,  '  Why  did  you  come  now  ?  We  have 
just  eaten  up  all  our  dinner.'  Then  I  understood  that  I  was 
not  expected  that  evening,  and  that  my  note  had  not  reached 
its  destination.  Soon,  however,  your  mamma  made  her 
appearance,  and,  by  her  cordial  greeting,  made  me  feel,  not 
only  that  I  was  welcome,  but  that  she  was  really  gratified  by 
my  coming.  She  then  slipped  out,  and  soon  after  sent  the 
little  girl  who  said  the  dinner  was  all  eaten  up  to  call  me  to  tea. 
I  was  surprised  to  see  a  table  not  only  furnished  with  every 
necessary  for  a  good  dinner,  but  with  a  variety  of  luxuries  for 
the  tea-table.  The  servant-girl  was  sick,  and  all  was  prepared 
by  her  own  hand, —  the  sweetmeats,  tarts  and  cakes,  of  her  own 
previous  making. 

"  Suffice  it  to  say,  I  not  only  had  a  rich  repast,  but  the  most 
delightful  social  intercourse   that  evening^  and  the  followingf 

O  DO 

day.  Nothing  was  said  about  the  servants  being  sick,  about 
the  unexpectedness  of  my  visit,  or  the  weight  of  care  and  the 
variety  of  things  demanding  her  attention  ;  and  I  wondered 
how  she  could  accomplish  so  much,  and  find  so  much  time  for 
the  quiet  enjoyment  of  a  visit  under  such  circumstances. 

"  I  love  to  remember  her  exemplary  conduct  in  all  the  rela- 
tions she  sustained,  and  it  is  my  prayer  that  you  miay  be  like 
her." 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Schauffler  :  I  was  very  happy  to  receive 
your  letter.     For  several  months  I  had  not  seen  a  line  from 


168  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

your  pen,  and  I  was  wondering  what  great  change  could  have 
come  over  Mrs.  Schauffler,  that  nobody  should  get  letters  from 
her.  It  seems  that  you  have  still  better  occupation  than  writ- 
ing to  your  friends.  You  may  well  be  contented  and  happy  to 
remain  where  you  find  such  opportunities  for  usefulness.  We 
feel  disappointed  that  the  time  of  your  return  is  to  be  so  long 
delayed.  Your  little  ones  will  have  quite  outgrown  their 
babyhood  before  we  see  them. 

"  We  have  been  very  happy  through  the  winter,  and  I  am 
not  yet  tired  of  the  country.  There  has  been  a  great  propor- 
tion of  bright  and  sunny  weather,  when  I  have  longed  to  look 
out  upon  the  pleasant  gardens  and  the  green  hills.  We  could 
then  step  out  of  doors  without  plunging  into  mud.  We  have 
a  retired  and  quiet  place,  sufficiently  rural  to  please  the  most 
romantic  taste.  The  upper  garden  is  handsomely  cultivated. 
Miss  Henrietta  often  takes  a  drive  in  her  carriage  through  its 
broad  walks. 

"  It  is  true  we  cannot  here  attend  those  good  meetings  with 
the  brethren  and  sisters,  but  we  have  more  time  for  study,  and 
a  great  deal  more  to  think,  talk  and  read.  This  studying  of 
languages,  how  it  keeps  us  from  things  we  should  like  better !  " 

TO   HER    FRIEND   M. 

"Bebek,  Jan.  24th,  1841. 

"  My  dear  M.  :  I  have  been  writing  till  I  am  tired,  but  I 
must  write  to  you  to-day.  I  have  thought  you  a  great  many 
letters;  and,  had  my  hands  been  free  to  execute  what  my  heart 
designed,  almost  every  ship  would  have  brought  you  something 
from  me. 

"  We  have  a  delightful  situation  in  a  small  village  about  an 
hour's  sail  from  Constantinople.  The  village  is  built  upon  the 
opposite  sides  of  two  hills,  which  meet  at  the  bottom,  opening 
out  upon  the  Bosphorus.  About  half  way  up  the  side  of  one 
of  these  hills,  stands  our  house.  Before  it  are  two  terraced 
gardens,  rising  one  above  the  other,  so  that  from  the  first  we 
look  down  on  a  wall  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  feet,  to  a  large 
outer  garden,  in  which  are  fruit-trees  of  various  kinds.     The 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  169 

upper  garden,  which  is  on  the  same  level  with  the  house,  and 
separated  from  it  by  a  paved  court,  is  very  tastefully  laid  out, 
and  highly  cultivated.  In  one  corner  is  a  small  artificial  pond, 
shaded  by  a  large  fig-tree.  This  tree  is  now  leafless,  though 
almost  everything  else  is  green  and  fresh  as  if  winter  had  not 
come.  There  is  the  laurel,  the  daphne,  and  the  arbutus,  of 
classic  memory.  The  tree-myrtle  is  a  most  beautiful  shrub, 
and  I  could  gather  you  a  pretty  bouquet  of  the  rose-buds  that 
are  opening  this  morning. 

"  Can  you  see  how  pleasant  it  is  ?  On  three  sides  of  us  we 
look  up  to  green  hills,  and  down  upon  houses  and  terraced  gar- 
dens like  our  own.  In  one  direction  is  the  Bosphorus,  and  the 
hills  which  rise  beyond.  These  remind  me  of  the  Manchester 
mountains,  as  seen  from  my  chamber-window.  Here  we  dwell 
in  all  peace  and  quietness,  having  escaped  ten  thousand  inter- 
ruptions to  which  we  were  exposed  in  the  city. 

"  Mr.  Hamlin  has  a  small  boarding-school  while  he  is  per- 
fecting himself  in  the  languages.  The  Greek  I  read,  write 
and  speak  some.  The  Armenian  I  read  and  speak  a  little. 
The  modern  Greek  is  a  beautiful  and  cultivated  language,  and 
I  have  much  pleasure  in  learning  it.  The  grammar  is  a  little 
more  simple  and  easy  than  that  of  the  ancient  language.  The 
Armenian  sounds  worse  than  the  German. 

"  When  we  were  in  the  great  house  where  we  lived  before 
coming  here,  we  used  often  to  speak  of  you.  It  was  such  a 
beautiful  and  romantic  place  that  I  could  not  help  remembering 
our  romantic  days.  It  stood  directly  upon  the  waters,  and 
looked  up  and  down  the  Bosphorus  for  several  miles.  The 
shores  before  and  on  either  side  of  us  were  lined  with  palaces 
of  the  Sultan  and  his  pashas.  And  then  we  had  such  spa- 
cious and  magnificent  apartments !  You  may  imagine  the  size 
of  our  parlor,  from  its  having  twenty-nine  large  windows, 
besides  two  of  looking-glass,  most  of  them  opening  upon  the 
water.  One  day,  as  we  were  sitting  there  and  looking  out  for 
enjoyment,  Mr.  H.  said,  '  AVhy  do  you  smile  ? '  'I  was  think- 
ing of  M.'s  prophecy,  which  she  so  often  repeated  when  we 
were  walking  that  path  through  the  negroes'  garden  at  Cats- 

1.5 


170  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

kill.  She  was  to  be  a  wanderer  over  the  world,  w^hile  I  was 
to  be  a  quiet  dweller  among  my  kindred  and  friends.'  He 
smiled,  too,  at  the  complete  reversion  of  the  prophecy.  Not 
long  after,  your  letter  came,  andnve  were  pleased  to  see  that 
you  remembered  it. 

"  We  immediately  invited  several  invalid  missionaries  to 
come  and  stop  with  us ;  so  that  I  kept  hospital  up  to  the  time 
of  our  coming  here,  and  had  no  time  to  write  letters. 

"  What  shall  I  say  of  baby  ?  You  will  not  expect  a  full 
description  in  this  last  page  of  my  letter.  She  is  a  celebrated 
beauty,  and  her  genius  has  attracted  great  notice  from  people 
of  all  nations.  She  has  lately  had  an  introduction  to  the  sister 
of  the  Sultan.  When  the  Sultana  saw  her,  she  exclaimed, 
'Mash  Allah,  mash  Allah!'  (work  of  God).  The  servants 
were  carrying  her  by  the  palace,  when  she  saw  her  through  the 
lattice,  and  asked  them  to  stop.  Her  father  is  very  proud  of 
her,  and  it  is  little  Nette  who  gets  all  the  petting. 

"  The  bouquet  of  evergreens  I  often  look  at,  and  am 
reminded  of  the  walk  to  Deering's  oaks,  of  your  most  eloquent 
speech,  and  of  L.'s  poetry. 

"  Yours  affectionately, 

"  Henrietta." 

to  her  sister  s. 

"  I  was  going  to  write  to  everybody  this  week,  but  I  find 
everybody  is  so  many  people  that  I  cannot  write  to  them  all 
in  one  week." 

Having  described  her  situation  as  in  Jhe  letter  above, 
she  says : 

"  The  court  is  paved  with  small,  round  stones,  of  different 
colors,  fancifully  arranged.  From  this  court  two  large  doors 
open  through  a  high  stone  wall  into  the  street  which  passes  by 
our  house.  These  doors  are  always  kept  locked,  and  any  one 
who  would  come  in  must  first  rap  for  admittance.  The  gar- 
den is  laid  out  in  four  c-'juares,  which  are  separated  from  each 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  171 

other  by  broad  gravelled  walks.  Each  of  these  squares  is 
bordered  by  flowering  shrubs  of  various  kinds,  and  the  whole 
garden  has  a  bordering  of  the  same  kind. 

"  I  was  truly  rejoiced  to  hear  that  father  and  mother  are 
enjoying  such  comfortable  health,  and  that  you  are  all 
unchanged  in  appearance  since  I  left.  Your  descriptions  car- 
ried me  back  to  the  days  when  I  was  an  inmate  of  the  old 
mansion,  and  an  expectant,  too,  looking  forward  with  the  rest 
of  you  to  a  '  visit  from  the  children,'  as  mother  used  to  call  it. 
These  visits  were  among  the  happiest  portions  of  my  life. 

"  They  all  wrote  to  me  about  your  splendid  flower-garden.  I 
rejoice  much  in  it.  Send  me  a  package  of  your  choice  seeds 
when  you  have  an  opportunity. 

"  When  will  you  send  me  the  drawing  of  our  house  ?  I 
know  you  cannot  find  time  for  everything,  but  bear  this  in 
mind,  and  when  you  can  take  it  for  me." 

FROM    HER   MOTHER. 

««May,  1841. 

"  I  feel  as  if  you  were  stationed  near  the  place  where  the 
great  battle  would  be  fought  between  Michael  and  his  angels, 
and  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  and  where  the  mighty 
hosts  of  Gog  and  Magog  will  be  slain  to  cover  the  face  of 
the  earth.  They  are  to  fall  upon  the  mountains,  and  you 
will  be  near  enough  to  hear  the  noise  of  the  battle,  and  to  feel 
the  shaking  of  the  earth,  which  will  make  all  the  nations  to 
tremble.  I  have  been  thinking  that  that  part  of  the  world 
which  you  now  inhabit  is  to  be  the  theatre  where  all  the  great 
events  relating  to  the  kingdom  of  God  and  the  redemption  of 
the  world  are  to  transpire.  There  the  first  soul  and  body  were 
formed  and  united ;  there  was  the  memorable  garden  where  sin, 
and  fear,  and  sorrow,  were  first  known  ;  there  were  the  tree  of 
life,  and  the  flaming  sword,  and  there  the  curse  was  pronounced 
upon  the  earth  ;  there  the  voice  of  mercy  first  sounded ;  there 
the  Saviour  was  born,  and  there  he  died ;  there  he  showed 
openly  his  triumph  over  death  and  hell,  and  there  he  ascended 
up  into  heaven,  leaving  the  promise  that  in  like  manner  he 


172  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

would  there  descend,  and  every  eye  should  behold  him.  But 
the  New  World  as  well  as  the  Old,  and  they  that  are  far  off  as 
well  as  those  that  are  nigh,  must  witness  these  things.  May 
we  be  prepared,  and  do  all  we  can  *to  prepare  others  for  this 
dreadful  day ! 

"  Who  knows  but  Constantinople  will  be  the  first  converted 
city,  and  the  Sultan  the  first  Christian  emperor  of  that  apostate 
land,  where  the  Holy  Spirit  early  went  forth  with  his  life- 
p^iving  influence  ? 

*'  My  dear  children,  I  need  not  tell  you,  if  I  could,  how  much 
I  love  you,  and  how  I  should  love  to  see  you.  But,  if  God  has 
been  pleased  to  take  such  poor,  lost  creatures,  and  give  them  a 
place  in  his  house,  and  employ  them  as  his  servants,  I  should 
not  only  resign  you  to  his  disposal,  but  rejoice  in  his  conde- 
scension and  mercy.  And  dear  little  Henrietta  too,  —  when  I 
think  about  her  my  heart  and  eyes  melt.  But,  if  the  Lord  will 
be  the  strength  of  her  heart,  and  her  portion  forever,  it  is 
enough,  —  angels  can  have  no  more. 

"I  sit  hours  and  think  of  you  all,  and  where  we  shall  next 
meet.  How  much  more  solemn  that  meeting  than  was  our  last 
parting !     May  it  be  a  meeting  to  part  no  more  ! 

"  I  had  been  thinking  of  late  how  often  our  Saviour  retired 
to  the  Mount  of  Olives.  '  And  he  went,  as  he  was  wont,  to  the 
Mount  of  Olives.'  A  stone  from  the  mount  he  so  often  trod 
was  exceedingly  precious  to  me. 

"  Deacon  Kent  still  lives,  and  lives  near  to  heaven  as  ever. 
He  says  he  soon  expects  to  enjoy  eternal  youth." 

"Bebek,  July  12th,  1841. 

"  My  dear  little  W"illie  :  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  you  make 
some  progress  in  your  Latin,  and  that  you  can  already  master 
some  of  those  hard  sentences  in  Virgil.  I  love  to  think  of  you 
as  a  good  boy,  —  diligent  in  your  studies,  exemplary  in  your 
behavior,  and  a  great  comfort  to  grandpa  and  grandma,  and 
aunt  S. 

"  As  Mr.  H.  told  you  something  about  the  city  of  Constan- 
tinople, perhaps  you  would  like  to  hear  from  me  something  of 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  173 

the  country  around  it.  There  are  two  places  in  particular  to 
which  we  often  make  excursions,  which  I  should  like  to  describe 
to  you.  One  is  called  the  Valley  of  Sweet  Waters,  the  other 
the  Valley  of  Heavenly  Waters. 

"  In  going  to  the  Valley  of  Sweet  Waters,  you  pass  in  a  boat 
up  the  Golden  Horn,  with  Galata  on  the  right  and  Constanti- 
nople on  the  left.  After  a  little  time  you  pass  the  sacred 
mosque  of  Eyoub,  where  is  kept  the  banner  of  the  prophet 
Mohammed  said  to  have  been  made  of  his  trousers.  The:© 
also,  are  magnificent  tombs  of  Turkish  statesmen,  sages  and 
priests.  After  passing  these,  the  waters  are  narrowed  into  a 
beautiful  creek,  which  winds  and  turns  in  graceful  curves 
among  the  meadow-land,  till  you  arrive  at  a  lovely  valley, 
sprinkled  over  with  clumps  of  majestic  oak  or  plane  trees. 
Here  is  a  palace  of  the  Sultan,  which  he  sometimes  occupies 
for  two  or  three  weeks  in  the  spring.  Every  Friday,  this  being 
the  Turkish  Sabbath,  and  a  day  of  amusement,  many  hundreds 
of  Turks,  Greeks,  Armenians  and  Europeans,  visit  this  place, 
and  sit  down  under  the  trees  to  smoke  pipes,  drink  coffee,  and 
talk.  The  Turkish  women  sit  by  themselves,  and,  if  a  gentle- 
man is  seen  approaching,  they  raise  a  great  cry,  '  Haidee, 
haidee!'  (be  ofT,  be  ofT).  But  they  are  quite  glad  to  have  Euro- 
pean ladies  sit  down  among  them,  that  they  may  examine  their 
dress,  and  ask  a  thousand  foolish  questions,  These  Turkish 
women  are  ignorant,  not  one  in  five  hundred  being  able  to  read 
a  word. 

A  favorite  amusement  of  the  children  on  these  days  is  to 
throw  bread  into  the  little  river  which  passes  through  the  val- 
ley. The  moment  a  piece  of  bread  is  thrown  in,  hundreds  of 
small  fishes  fasten  upon  it,  the  number  increasing  every 
moment,  till  you  can  see  nothing  but  a  great  black  ball  whirl- 
ing and  splashing  in  the  water.  Thus  these  little  fishes  strug- 
gle to  get  at  the  bread,  until  a  big  tortoise,  coming  along,  dis- 
perses the  riot  by  seizing  the  prize.  Greek  musicians  bring 
their  flutes  and  harps,  and  fill  the  air  with  their  often  discord- 
ant music.  Jewish  jugglers  assemble  to  play  off  their  tricks, 
to  the  great  wonder  and  astonishment  of  the  Turks,  who  take 
15* 


174  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

great  delight  in  such  exhibitbns.  In  this  way  the  time  passes 
till  sun-down,  when  all  quietly  disperse. 

"  On  the  hills  bordering  this  valley,  the  Sultan  goes  out,  with 
the  officers  of  his  household  and*  his  body-guard,  to  shoot 
arrows.  He  alwa3's  shoots  with  the  wind,  and,  as  the  land 
falls  rapidly  from  the  summit  of  these  hills,  his  arrows  go  a 
great  ways  before  striking  the  ground.  His  attendants  profess 
to  try  with  all  their  might  to  shoot  beyond  his  arrows,  but  are 
very  careful  not  to  succeed.  If  a  man  should  have  the  audac- 
ity to  shoot  beyond  the  Sultan,  he  might  lose  his  favor  forever. 
His  officers  generally  shoot  against  the  wind,  while  he  shoots 
with  it.  But  they  attribute  all  the  difference  to  his  marvellous 
skill.  When  he  makes  a  great  shot  a  pillar  is  erected  to  mark 
the  spot  where  he  stood,  and  where  the  arrow  fell.  There  are 
many  of  these  white  columns  on  the  hills. 

"  The  Heavenly  Waters  are  on  the  Asiatic  side  of  the  Bos- 
phorus,  about  seven  miles  from  the  city.  Here  also  are  fine 
shade-trees,  a  fountain,  a  mosque,  and  a  summer-house  for  the 
Sultan,  who  visits  it  almost  every  Friday.  As  it  is  nearly 
opposite  our  village,  we  have  been  there  several  times.  The 
Sultan,  with  a  few  of  his  guards,  goes  up  the  valley  a  little, 
sits  down  a  while  in  a  splendid  chair,  which  is  carried  out  for 
him,  then  shoots  his  arrows,  and  comes  back  to  his  palace  to 
smoke  a  pipe  and  drink  coffee.  When  we  were  last  there,  he 
passed  very  near,  gazed  at  us  all  intently,  and  then  sent  a  man 
to  inquire  who  we  were.  This  was  intended  as  a  sort  of  com- 
pliment. There  were  perhaps  twenty  or  thirty  of  us  together, 
Americans  and  English.  His  step  was  feeble,  and  he  looked 
pale  and  sickly. 

"This  valley  is  close  to  a  spot  celebrated  in  history,  —  the 
point  where  Mehemet  II.,  the  conqueror  of  Constantinople, 
crossed  from  the  Asiatic  to  the  European  side,  to  attack  the 
city.     The  tombs  of  many  of  his  warriors  are  there. 

"  On  the  top  of  the  hill,  directly  opposite  the  window  where 
I  am  sitting,  is  a  small  palace  of  the  Sultan,  to  which  he  some- 
times comes  in  the  heat  of  summer,  to  enjoy  the  fine  air  and 
scenery. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  175 

"  On  the  other  side  of  us  he  has  another,  which  stands 
directly  upon  the  water,  so  that  he  can  fish  from  his  window. 
"  Perhaps  you  will  think  that  you  would  like  to  come  and 
live  here.  But  you  must  get  your  education  before  you  come. 
Remember  that  I  once  had  hopes  of  your  becoming-  a  great 
mathematician.  I  still  hope  this  ;  but,  more  than  all,  I  hope 
you  will  grow  up  to  be  a  good  man,  and  useful  to  the  world. 

"  Your  affectionate  aunt, 

"  Henrietta." 

to  the  ladies    sewing  society  of  dorset. 

"  Bebek,  July  29th,  1841. 

*'  My  dear  Friends  :  We  have  just  received  the  barrel, 
which  contained,  among  other  things,  the  valuable  donation 
from  your  society.  While  it  is  a  pleasure  to  us  to  remember 
you  as  individuals,  in  connection  with  your  several  presents, 
we  wish  also  to  thank  you  as  a  society  for  this  generous  dona- 
tion. The  various  articles  are  such  as  will  be  useful  to  us  and 
add  to  our  comfort,  and  we  value  them  on  this  account,  but 
still  more  as  coming  from  personal  friends  in  my  native  town. 
They  seem  to  say  that  you  regard  us  as  your  agents,  sent  to 
prosecute  a  work  in  which  you  are  interested.  Your  interest 
would  be  deepened,  could  you  see  the  need  there  is  for  some 
foreign  influence  against  the  ignorance  and  superstitions  of 
these  corrupt  churches. 

"  You  will  perhaps  be  surprised  to  hear  that  this  is  a  very  reli- 
gious people.  As  it  respects  the  externals  of  religion,  they  are 
as  exact  and  punctilious  as  were  the  Jews  when  Christ  said  to 
them,  '  Ye  do  strain  at  a  gnat  and  swallow  a  camel.' 

"  They  fast  twice  a  week ;  that  is,  they  abstain  from  meat, 
eggs,  milk,  butter,  cheese  and  everything  that  can  be  said  to 
have  a  particle  of  animal  food,  though  it  matters  not  how 
luxuriously  they  live  upon  articles  that  have  no  animal  sub- 
stance intermixed.  This  is  their  fasting.  A  man  may  swear, 
lie  and  steal,  who  would  be  horror-struck  at  the  thought  of 
eating  an  egg  or  taking  a  little  milk  in  his  coffee  on  Wednes- 
day and  Friday,  or  any  other  of  their  fast-days.     Besides 


176  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.'  HAMLIN. 

these,  they  have  two  fasts  of  forty  days  each,  and  one  of  fif- 
teen, in  the  course  of  the  year. 

"  Every  church  .and  every  house  has  pictures  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  and  many  of  the  saints  ;  and»before  these  pictures  the  Ro- 
man Catholics,  Armenians  and  Greeks,  bow  themselves  down 
and  worship.  If  any  one  is  unfortunate,  he  prays  to  the  Vir- 
gin to  intercede  for  him.  If  he  is  fortunate,  he  praises  the 
Virgin,  and  consecrates  to  her  some  gift. 

"  The  walls  of  many  churches  are  hung  entirely  around  with 
pictures,  and  the  worshippers  kiss  each  one,  making  the  sign 
of  the  cross. 

"  To  omit  these  external  forms  is  reofarded  as  a  si^n  of 
infidelity. 

"  After  confession  to  the  priest,  they  receive  the  sacrament, 
and  then  believe  themselves  ready  for  heaven,  notwithstanding 
the  habitual  practice  of  many  vices,  which  they  never  for  one 
moment  think  of  laying  aside. 

"  I  might  tell  you  many  more  things  to  show  how  entirely 
the  religion  of  this  people  is  one  of  mere  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies. It  has  no  power  over  the  heart  and  conscience.  They 
have  left  the  commandments  of  God  for  the  traditions  of  men  ; 
and  thus,  with  the  Bible  in  their  hands,  we  see  very  few  of  the 
fruits  of  its  spiritual  religion  in  their  lives.  It  never  seems  to 
have  occurred  to  them  that  the  religion  of  the  gospel  is  any- 
thing which  demands  holiness  of  life. 

"  The  same  delusions  follow  them  to  their  death-beds. 
Instead  of  resorting  to  the  great  Mediator,  they  send  for  a  poor, 
ignorant  priest,  and  receive  absolution  of  their  sins  from  his 
hands. 

"  There  was,  a  few  years  since,  an  interesting  instance  of  an 
Armenian,  who,  of  his  own  accord,  and  without  any  external 
influence,  discovered  and  abandoned  the  errors  of  his  church. 
He  was  a  man  of  wealth,  from  the  interior  of  Asia  Minor.  He 
had  never  learned  any  foreign  language,  but  devoted  twenty- 
five  years  to  the  study  of  his  own,  in  which  he  wrote  several 
valuable  works.  He  seems  to  have  had  truly  evangelical 
views.     His  first  effort  at  reform  was  an  attempt  to  abolish 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  177 

t 

picture-worship.  He  succeeded  in  removing  pictures  from 
many  of  the  churches.  But  his  life  was  one  of  constant  war- 
fare with  those  that  were  his  enemies  for  tl^e  truth's  sake,  and 
he  was  six  times  exiled.  He  took  a  great  interest  in  educa- 
tion, and  devoted  several  of  his  last  years  to  teaching.  At  the 
time  of  his  death,  he  had  under  his  instruction  twelve  young 
men  who  were  candidates  for  the  priesthood.  These  are  now 
all  friends  of  the  mission. 

"  Many,  particularly  among  the  Armenians,  are  beginning 
to  feel  that  the  church  is  degenerated,  and  some  are  waking 
to  know  the  truth  in  its  saving  power.  At  Constantinople, 
Broosa,  Trebizond,  and  some  of  the  villages  fifty  miles  dis- 
tant, there  is  a  spirit  of  inquiry,  which  we  hope  will  increase 
till  thousands  shall  be  brought  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 

"  Two  of  the  quilts  you  sent  are  very  handsome,  and  I 
am  quite  proud  of  showing  them  as  from  the  Sewing  Society 
in  Dorset.  They  are  evidence  that  you  have  not  the  idea  that 
anything  is  good  enough  for  missionaries. 

"  Your  affectionate  and  obliged  friend, 

"  H.  Hamlin." 


TO    THE    MISSES   M.,    AT   DORSET. 

"My  DEAR  Friends:  I  have  just  taken  a  quill  from  the 
bunch  you  sent  me,  and  have  sat  down  to  write  to  you.  Your 
present  I  understood  as  a  hint,  which  I  assure  you  I  did  not 
need.  Think  of  me  as  a  missionary  among  a  people  with 
whom  I  can  have  no  intercourse  until  I  have  first  learned  to 
speak  their  language  ;  and  not  only  one,  but  two  or  three  are 
necessary.  Then  think  of  me  as  a  housekeeper,  having  the 
care  of  a  family  in  a  country  where  everything  is  perplexingly 
new  and  strange.  Add  to  this  an  almost  constant  interruption 
from  the  company  of  travellers  and  missionary  friends,  and  you 
will  cease  to  wonder  that,  with  the  care  of  little  Henrietta,  I 
do  not  find  a  great  deal  of  time  for  writing  letters.  But  it 
has  been  a  pleasure  to  me  to  think  of  you,  when  I  have  not 
been  able  to  tell  you  my  thoughts.     I  often  imagine  myself 


178  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

sitting  in  your  parlor,  just  where  you  used  to  seat  me  in  the 
low  chair  before  the  open  door,  looking  out  to  that  pleasant 
grove,  and  over  those  beautiful  meadows,  to  the  high  moun- 
tains beyond.  Next  to  my  own  iather's  house,  there  is  no 
other  place  of  which  I  have  such  a  distinct  recollection.  The 
yards,  the  gardens  and  all  the  premises,  —  I  see  them  now 
almost  as  if  they  were  before  me.  When  I  was  a  child, 
your  beautiful  garden,  with  its  variety  of  fruits  and  flowers, 
seemed  almost  a  paradise  to  me,  and  I  have  never  forgotten 
those  impressions.  I  remember  a  very  pleasant  view  I  once 
enjoyed  from  the  hills  back  of  your  house.  I  remember,  too, 
the  basket  of  strawberries  that  I  had  to  carry  home  with  me. 
It  would  be  rather  a  hazardous  undertaking  to  visit  the  straw- 
berry fields  which  are  everywhere  around  us;  not  because  I 
should  be  in  danger  of  trampling  the  grass,  for  there  is  none, 
but  because  their  owner  would  think  it  very  proper  that  he 
should  have  the  privilege  of  gathering  his  own  berries.  They 
are  cultivated  like  corn  and  potatoes.  Ten  years  ago,  straw- 
berries were  not  known  here ;  now  there  are  in  this  village 
fields  of  an  hundred  acres,  and  these  immense  fields  are  dug 
over  and  transplanted  every  year,  to  increase  the  quantity  of 
fruit. 

"We  have,  in  the  course  of  the  year,  a  great  variety  of 
fj'uits,  many  of  which  are  not  found  in  America ;  but  I  would 
give  them  all  for  some  of  the  good  apples  that  grow  in  my 
father's  orchard.  You  perhaps  know  that  we  are  now  living 
in  the  country.  I  enjoy  the  open  world  very  much,  after  the 
close  confinement  of  the  city. 

"  You  may  like  a  description  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
Sultan  every  week  goes  to  the  mosque  for  worship.  On  the 
last  Friday,  a  young  Jew,  belonging  to  one  of  the  most  respect- 
able families  in  Constantinople,  invited  us  to  the  house  of 
his  sister,  to  see  the  Sultan  and  his  royal  suite  enter  the  mosque, 
which  was  close  to  the  house.  We  accordingly  went.  The 
Jewess  received  us  very  cordially,  and  expressed  great  gratitude 
to  me  for  teaching  her  little  boys,  who  are  members  of  our 
school.     Her  house  was  full  of  Jewish  women  and  children, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  179 

principally  her  relations.  Some  of  the  little  girls  were  quite 
pretty.  They  came  from  Trieste,  and  were  therefore  dressed 
in  the  European  style.  Turkish  women  ^were  also  present, 
but  when  they  saw  Mr.  Hamlin  they  all  went  out  of  the  house. 
Soon  a  singular  personage  appeared,  who  was  greatly  dis- 
turbed lest  we  should  remove  the  lattices,  so  that  European 
faces  would  be  seen  by  those  outside.  She  was  the  wife  of  a 
Turkish  priest  of  this  village,  who  was  owner  of  the  house. 
Contrary  to  the  law  of  the  Turks,  he  had  rented  it  to  Europe- 
ans, and  was  afraid  that  some  of  the  Turks  outside  would  see 
the  faces  of  Franks  at  the  windows,  and  i^  that  way  discover 
his  crime. 

"  Soon  after  we  arrived,  a  band  of  soldiers  formed  from  the 
landing-place  to  the  door  of  the  mosque,  and  a  splendid  band 
of  music  was  drawn  up  to  receive  the  Sultan  in  his  royal 
barge.  Soon  three  men  entered  the  mosque,  with  richly- 
gilded  knapsacks  on  their  backs.  They  contained  the  Sultan's 
Koran,  in  three  volumes,  each  volume  a  folio  of  two  thousand 
pages.  Other  servants  followed,  with  bundles  containing  the 
robes  of  the  officiating  priests,  and  rich  rugs  and  cushions  for 
the  Sultan.  Then  everything  waited  in  silent  suspense.  The 
heavy  stroke  of  oars  told  the  approach,  and  the  band,  said  to 
be  equal  to  any  in  Europe,  struck  up  the  Sultan's  march.  A 
moment  after,  a  splendid  boat,  very  long  and  sharp,  richly 
carved  and  gilded,  and  rowed  by  twenty-four  athletic  men,  in 
white  muslin  robes,  shot  by  the  landing-place,  and,  making  a 
most  graceful  turn,  came  partly  back,  and  took  its  station  a  few 
rods  off.  A  minute  more  and  another  boat  followed,  just  like 
this,  cleaving  the  water  as  by  magic,  and,  performing  the  same 
admirable  evolution,  took  its  station  by  the  side  of  the  first. 
In  a  moment,  the  sublimest  strains  of  music,  bursting  from  the 
band,  heralded  the  monarch's  approach.  Every  eye  was 
turned  towards  the  water  ;  and  lo  !  the  glittering  pageant  came 
rushing  on  with  the  speed  of  the  wind.  But  this  third  boat,  with 
its  royal  canopy  and  crimson  curtains,  was  empty,  and  passed 
the  landing-place.  In  its  wake,  however,  came  a  fourth.  An 
officer,  or  member  of  the  royal  household,  was  kneeling  at  the 


180  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

prow,  his  face  turned  reverently  towards  the  stern,  where  the 
young  Sultan  sat,  beneath  a  magnificent  canopy,  supported  by 
gilded  columns  and  covered  with  crimson  cloth,  inwrought 
with  gold  and  silver  flowers.  Two  officers  sat  before  him, face 
to  face,  and  one  man  was  behind  the  canopy  at  the  helm.  The 
barge  came  to  the  landing-place  with  great  precision,  and  two 
attendants,  one  at  each  arm,  assisted  him  to  rise.  He  was 
dressed  in  a  plain  cloth  cloak,  the  collar  of  which  was  radiant 
with  gems,  and  the  clasp  in  front  a  star  of  diamonds.  As  he 
passed  along,  a  man  with  a  silver  censer  bore  incense  before 
him,  and  the  soldiers  presented  arms ;  as  he  entered  the 
mosque,  the  music  ceased,  and  a  shout  was  raised  correspond 
ing  to  the  English  '  Long  live  the  king ! '  He  continued  at 
prayers  about  half  an  hour,  when  he  came  out,  mounted  a 
horse  whose  caparisons  glittered  with  gold  and  silver,  and, 
with  a  large  retinue  of  officers,  moved  off  to  a  small  summer 
palace  in  this  village. 

"  1  forgot  to  tell  you  that  the  three  empty  boats  that  pre- 
ceded him  were  for  mere  display.  So  also,  when  he  goes  to 
the  mosque  on  horseback,  a  number  of  the  finest  horses,  cov- 
ered with  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones,  are  led  before 
him  to  increase  the  show.  What  would  be  thought  of  such 
going  to  church  in  our  country  ? 

"  All  this  will  give  you  some  idea  of  the  kind  of  world  in 
which  we  live.  For  information  of  what  we  are  doing  in  our 
missionary  work,  I  must  refer  you  to  other  letters.  Mr.  Ham- 
lin has  a  flourishing  school,  which  almost  entirely  occupies  his 
time.  Next  year  we  are  to  take  another  house,  and  increase 
the  school  as  much  as  the  funds  of  the  Board  will  allow." 

TO    HER    SISTER,  MRS.    M. 

"Bebek,  Aug.  1,  1841. 
"  You  inquire  how  I  succeed  in  domestic  affairs.  I  have 
grown  very  fond  of  housekeeping,  and  have  a  great  deal  more 
fame  in  that  line  than  I  ever  had  in  my  own  country.  I  am 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  pie-makers  of  the  mission,  and  Mr, 
Goodell  '  doubts  if  the  Sultan  himself  could  make  such  cakes.' 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  181 

The  dishes  of  the  country  are  generally  made  up  of  all  sorts 
of  things  stewed  together;  so,  if  I  want  anything  better,  I  must 
make  it  myself.  I  often  think  how  highly  favored  is  the 
woman  who  can  devote  all  the  time  she  wishes  to  her  domes- 
tic affairs.  But,  if  I  were  obliged  to  slave  in  the  kitchen,  after 
the  manner  of  some  of  the  ministers'  wives  in  New  England, 
I  should  perhaps  think  differently. 

"  You  ask  if  we  *  have  a  superintendent  of  servants.'  I  am 
the  only  stewardess  of  the  establishment,  and  shall  probably 
retain  my  office,  without  an  assistant,  until  the  American 
Board  have  become  much  richer  than  they  are  at  present.  Mr. 
Hamlin  is  to  enlarge  his  school  by  receiving  a  class  of  twelve 
this  fall,  for  which  purpose  we  must  remove  to  a  larger  house. 
I  shall  be  sorry  to  leave  this  very  pleasant  place,  but  perhaps 
we  may  find  another  equally  pleasant. 

"  Our  gardens  have  given  us  a  good  supply  of  fruits  and 
flowers.  I  should  like  to  send  you  some  of  the  grapes,  figs  and 
pomegranates,  which  are  still  to  ripen.  I  would  wiLingly 
exchange  them  for  a  few  good  apples." 

Speaking  of  their  little  one,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes  : 

"  She  often  amuses  herself  by  putting  a  cup  or  saucer  on 
her  head,  and  going  about  the  house,  crying  in  Greek,  '  Oil, 
good  oil  to  sell ! '  She  talks  Greek  and  English,  and  under- 
stands either  lanofuasfe  to  a  decree  which  attracts  the  admira- 
tion  of  those  present." 

Describing  an  earthquake,  he  says  : 

"  A  few  buildings  were  mjured,  and  a  number  of  persons 
buried.  It  seemed  as  though  not  only  every  square  of  glass, 
but  every  movable  article  in  the  house,  was  shaking  like  the 
chattering  of  teeth.  Many  have  been  to  me  to  inquire  the 
cause,  and  among  them  two  of  the  first  bankers  in  the  Arme- 
nian nation.     They  seemed  much  pleased  with  my  explana- 

16 


182  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

tions,  and  gave  me  a  cordial  invitation  to  visit  them,  which  I 
intend  to  do." 

"  We  have  for  brealcfast  bread  and  butter,  and  sometimes 
black  olives,  which  we  like  very  much.  At  twelve  o'clock, 
we  have  simply  a  lunch,  consisting  of  bread  and  cheese,  and 
dried  fruit  at  this  season,  or  fresh  fruit  in  the  latter  part  of 
summer.  A  cent's  worth  of  hulvah,  and  two  cents'  worth  of 
what  you  would  call  Graham  bread,  makes  my  dinner  when  I 
go  to  the  city  for  business,  and  is  often  my  lunch  at  home. 
We  cannot  afford  to  give  our  great  family  better  bread,  and  we 
eat  it  ourselves  that  the  scholars  may  have  no  cause  for  dis- 
content. It  is  very  coarse  and  brown,  but  it  is  generally  sweet, 
and  we  believe  quite  as  wholesome  as  the  white  bread,  which 
is  sold  at  double  the  price. 

"  We  dine  at  five  o'clock.  Our  meat  is  invariably  fresh 
mutton.  I  never  heard  of  anything  except  one  kind  of  fish 
being  salted  in  this  country ;  and  father's  remark,  that  the  bar- 
rel would  make  somebody  a  good  '  meat-barrel^  amused  us, 
having  never  seen  any  such  article  since  we  left  the  ship  at 
Smyrna. 

"  Our  little  seminary  is  going  on  quite  prosperously.  I  have 
twelve  boarding-scholars,  and  should  have  more  if  our  house 
would  receive  them.  We  have  four  day-scholars  now,  two  of 
whom  are  under  Henrietta's  care.  They  are  bright  little  Jew- 
ish boys,  whose  father  is  quite  a  respectable  man,  from  Trieste. 
My  heart,  head  and  hands,  are  pretty  fully  employed,  with 
such  a  family  and  school.  I  hear  from  ten  to  twelve  different 
recitations  every  day,  and  we  use  three  languages  —  Armenian, 
English  and  Greek.  I  am  waiting  for  text-books  to  arrive  from 
America,  when  I  shall  reduce  the  classes  and  recitations." 

We  see  with  what  ease  and  efficiency  Mrs.  Hamiin 
assumes  the  multiplied  duties  of  her  new  situation, 
adapting  herself  to  her  varying  circumstances,  and 
doing  good  to  all  around  as  she  finds  opportunity; 
equally  at  home  and  equally  happy  in  studying  those 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  183 

difficult  languages,  in  instructing  the  little  scholars 
under  her  care,  or  in  superintending  her  large  house- 
hold ;  cheerfully  entering  upon  a  course  of  self-denying 
economy,  entertaining  company  with  a  graceful  hospi- 
tality, and  delicately  ministering  to  the  health  and 
comfort  of  her  missionary  brothers  and  sisters. 

**  She  rises  up  and  brightens  as  she  should. 

And  lights  her  smile  for  comfort,  and  is  slow 
In  nothing  of  high-hearted  fortitude.'* 


DIFFICULTIES  AND   DISCOURAGEMENTS. 

ATTEMPT  TO  BREAK  UP  SEMINARY SECOND  REMOVAL LITTLE  HENRI- 
ETTA   LETTER  TO  A  SISTER  IN  AFFLICTION DESCRIPTION  OF  SITUA- 
TION    GARDEN-CONVERSATIONS     WITH     TURKS  FAMILY     CONCERT 

SEMINARY    STRAITENED    FOR    WANT     OF    FUNDS MRS.    HAMLIN'S    GREEK 

AND     JEWISH     SCHOLARS HINDRANCES     FROM     ROMISH     INFLUENCES 

DISAPPOINTMENTS   IN   THE   PURCHASE    OF   A  HOUSE. 

"  God  did  anoint  thee  with  his  odorous  oil. 
To  wrestle,  not  to  reign. 

So  others  shall 
Take  patience,  labor,  to  their  heart  and  hands. 
From  thy  hands,  and  thy  heart,  and  thy  brave  cheer. 
And  God's  grace  fructify  through  thee  to  all." 

Mrs.  E.  B.  Browning. 

After  a  few  months  of  prosperity,  the  quiet  of  the 
seminary  was  interrupted  by  persecution.  The  Ar- 
menian Patriarch,  alarmed  by  the  progress  of  the 
"new  heresy,"  and  the  existence  of  a  Protestant  insti- 
tution, resolved  to  break  it  up.  Under  the  guise  of 
friendship,  he  sent  spies  to  obtain  the  names  of  the 
scholars  and  the  residence  of  their  parents  ;  but  he  was 
unfortunate  in  the  selection  of  his  instruments.  To 
some  such  conceited  visitors  Mr.  Hamlin  once  re- 
marked :  '•  Gentlemen,  your  object  in  coming  here  is 
perfectly  apparent,  and  you  will  certainly  fail  of 
obtaining  it.  I  shall  tell  you  many  things  which  you 
do  not  know,  but  not  one  which  I  do  not  wish  you  to 
know."  At  this,  they  were  glad  to  make  their  retreat. 
In  the  process  of  time,  however,  the  Patriarch  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  most  of  the  names.  Learning 
that  on  an  approaching  feast-day  those  parents  who 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  185 

did  not  withdraw,  their  children  would  be  anathema- 
tized, Mr.  Hamlin  simplified  the  matter  by  dismissing 
the  whole  school,  a  measure  which  occasioned  a  scene 
of  general  weeping  among  the  students.  The  Patri- 
arch triumphed  in  his  success,  the  storm  passed  over, 
and  in  three  weeks  the  students  were  all  called  back 
again.  In  about  three  months,  some  officious  person, 
calling  upon  the  Patriarch,  said,  ''  That  infidel  school 
which  you  killed  so  dead  is  risen  again,"  when  he 
once  more  commenced  operations  against  it.  Antici- 
pating these  interruptions,  Mr.  Hamlin  gave  no  vaca- 
tions except  those  of  the  Patriarch's  unceremonious 
appointment;  so  that,  although  during  the  year  the 
school  was  three  times  disbanded,  the  students  secured 
ten  months  of  study.  Thus  was  victory  gained  by 
surrender. 

In  the  fall  of  1841  Mr.  Hamhn  writes  : 

"  We  are  getting  along  pretty  comfortably,  except  that  I  am 
harassed  and  chafed  day  and  night  by  wearing  the  strait-jacket 
which  the  Board  have  put  upon  me  in  reference  to  the  Semi- 
nary. I  have  a  dozen  students,  besides  a  few  day-scholars, 
under  what  I  consider  a  fine  course  of  discipline  and  instruc- 
tion. And,  during  the  past  year,  I  have  been  gaining  the 
experience  and  perfecting  the  plans  necessary  for  a  large  insti- 
tution. Divine  Providence  seems  to  have  gone  far  beyond  any 
plans  and  expectations  of  my  own,  opening  the  way  for  the 
education  of  Armenian  youth  in  an  unprecedented  manner. 

"  Instead,  however,  of  being  enabled  to  enlarge  our  opera- 
tions as  we  confidently  expected,  the  appropriations  for  1842 
confine  us  to  our  present  number,  and  I  shall  not  be  able  even 
to  employ  an  assistant  teacher  without  running  into  debt. 
Meanwhile,  the  Jesuits,  w^ho  understand  the  posture  of  affairs 
among  the  Armenians  quite  as  well  as  we,  are  making 
great  and  successful  efforts  to  proselyte  them;  and,  not  con- 
tent with  three  Catholic  colleges,  devoted   expressly   to   the 

16* 


186  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Armenians,  are  now  putting  up  a  fine  addition  to  their  colleg-e 
in  this  village,  and  will  doubtless  receive  all  the  young  men 
who  apply  to  them.  Thus,  while  the  fields  are  emphatically 
ripening  for  the  harvest,  the  church*of  Rome,  and  not  the  church 
of  Christ,  is  sending  forth  the  reapers  to  gather  it.  Had  we  the 
funds,  we  might  now  be  educating  fifty  young  men,  as  well  as 
twelve.  There  is  no  other  kind  of  missionary  labor  which 
promises  to  lay  such  a  deep  and  permanent  foundation  as  edu- 
cating the  young.  Nothing  can  be  more  painful  than  our 
present  position.  Our  intercourse  with  the  people  is  untram- 
melled ;  interesting  conversions  are  occurring  among  them, 
which  prove  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  might  send 
out  some  pious  native  helpers,  not  now  in  our  employ,  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  neighboring  cities  and  villages,  and  our 
school  might  be  indefinitely  enlarged.  But,  in  the  midst  of 
these  interesting  scenes,  our  appropriations  are  not  more  than 
two-thirds  of  what  is  necessary  to  carry  out  our  plans.  The 
church  of  Rome  is  the  only  one  which  seems  to  be  fully  awake 
to  the  work  of  missions ;  and,  unless  the  Lord  appear  in  great 
power,  she  will  gather  into  her  drag-net  of  destruction  the 
great  proportion  of  the  nominal  Christians  of  the  Turkish 
empire.  Under  present  appearances,  it  would  seem  as  though 
only  a  few  thousand  dollars  a  year,  added  to  present  appropria- 
tions, would  be  necessary  to  set  at  work  agents  which  might 
result,  through  the  grace  of  God,  in  saving  the  Armenian 
people." 

The  constant  applications  for  admission  to  the  semi- 
nary made  it  necessary  for  Mr.  Hamlin  to  remove  into 
a  more  spacious  house,  which  was  at  once  filled,  the 
number  of  students  behig  nearly  doubled.  The  man- 
sion was  very  old  and  dilapidated,  but  the  terraces  of 
the  garden  commanded  scenery  of  surpassing  beauty, 
and  this  Mrs.  Hamlin  regarded  as  a  compensation  for 
her  ciscomforts.  She  looked  out  not  only  upon  the 
noble   Bosphorus,  but   upon   the   charming  valley  of 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  187 

Heavenly  l^'aters,  with  the  heights  beyond,  reminding 
her  of  her  own  far-distant  but  still  beloved  mountains. 
The  owner  of  the  house  —  chief  iron-merchant  of  the 
government  —  was  hostile  to  the  new  movement ;  but, 
by  personal  intercourse,  enmity  was  soon  changed  into 
friendship.  The  youngest  daughter  became,  not  long 
after,  the  subject  of  renewing  grace,  and  is  now  the 
esteemed  wife  of  one  of  the  native  pastors.  Other 
members  of  the  family  also  embraced  the  faith  of  the 
gospel,  and  it  was  always  a  source  of  grateful  emotion 
to  Mrs.  Hamlin  that  God  had  made  them  the  instru- 
ments of  bringing  salvation  to  this  household. 
In  Jan.  1842,  Dr.  Jackson  writes  : 

"  We  have  had  many  solicitous  thoughts  about  your  inter- 
esting school,  and  have  lamented  that,  while  assailed  by  the 
malice  of  enemies,  it  should  be  starved  by  the  parsimony  of  its 
friends.  We  want  to  hear  much  more  about  its  progress  and 
prospects.  When  I  read  the  January''  Herald,  I  was  thankful 
that  your  divine  Master  had  enabled  you  to  present  the  neces- 
sity and  prospective  value  of  the  school  with  so  much  appro- 
priate argument.  Such  appeals  are  desirable  as  reaching  the 
wide  field  whence  all  the  supplies  grow.  These  supplies,  as 
you  will  know  with  joy  before  you  receive  this,  are  just  now 
springing  up  wonderfully  in  some  portions  of  our  land,  notwith- 
standing its  pecuniary  pressures,  which  are  thought  to  be 
greater  than  ever  before.  This  again  shows  that  it  is  not 
abounding  wealth,  but  an  awakened  spirit  of  Christian  self- 
denial  through  abounding  grace,  that  is  to  save  the  world. 
And  how  much  prayer  and  believing  effort  should  be  made  to 
preserv^e  the  church  from  crying  '  Yet  a  little  sleep,'  when  not 
a  tithe  of  her  power  has  been  exerted  ! 

"  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
Ameo ,  Your  most  affectionate  father, 

"William  Jackson." 


188  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

TO    KER    BROTHER   AND    SISTER,    MR.    AND   MRS.    B. 

"Bebek,  Feb.  12,  1842. 

"  I  have  attempted  nothing  like  study  for  several  months, 
my  time  being  wholly  occupied  with  house-work  and  my 
necessary  sewing.  Little  miss  is  such  an  interruption  of  busi- 
ness, that,  with  much  effort,  it  is  little  that  I  accomplish  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  She  comes  very  often,  and,  with  an  implor- 
ing face,  says,  *  Play  with  her,  mother ;  play  with  her.'  If  she 
has  a  book,  mother  must  look  at  the  pictures  and  talk  about 
them.  If  she  is  writing  with  her  pencil,  mother  must  examine 
and  pronounce  upon  her  performances,  else  it  is  all  of  no  con- 
sequence to  her.  Since  we  allow  her  no  other  companionship, 
we  must  be  as  much  everything  to  her  ourselves  as  possible.  I 
often  contrast  her  circumstances  with  those  of  the  little  Amer- 
ican children,  who  have  good  aunties  to  love  and  caress  them, 
and  plenty  of  agreeable  playmates  to  enliven  the  days. 

"  I  must  proceed  to  tell  you  something  about  the  box,  and 
the  agreeable  surprise  which  its  arrival  occasioned.  The  little 
dresses  and  aprons  are  those  which  Miss  Henrietta  puts  on 
when  she  goes  to  the  city,  or  receives  distinguished  visitors. 
She  calls  them  her  '  gege '  gowns  and  aprons. 

"  Our  house  is  very  pleasantly  situated,  but  it  is  unfortu- 
nately so  old  and  poor  as  hardly  to  afford  us  shelter.  I  have 
very  pleasant  visions  of  the  beautiful  white  parsonage,  and 
often  see  its  inmates  as  they  are  gathered  about  the  social 
hearth,  w^ith  the  two  little  ones  to  fill  up  the  measure  of 
enjoyment." 

TO   HER    FRIEND  M. 

"  Bebek,  Marcb  1, 1842. 

"  My  dear  M.  :  It  is  the  first  day  of  spring,  and  how  it  recalls 
the  feelings  of  my  childhood,  wheii  I  was  always  so  happy  at 
the  thought  that  winter  had  passed,  and  summer  "was  coming ! 
Whatever  brings  back  my  more  romantic  days  and  feelings 
reminds  me  of  you,  and  so  I  have  sat  down  to  write  to  you. 
How  I  should  like  to  know  more  about  you  than  I  can  this 
morning,  —  of  your  health,  of  your  circumstances,  of  the  many 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  189 

things,  little  and  great,  which  affect  your  happiness  from  day 
to  day  and  from  week  to  week !  But  how  few  of  these  things 
can  reach  me  in  my  far-off  abode  !  If  we  could  meet  and  talk 
over  our  feelings  together  as  formerly,  it  would  be  one  of  the 
greatest  luxuries  I  could  enjoy  in  my  Eastern  home.  I  often 
imagine  such  a  meeting,  and  wonder  how  we  should  seem  to 
each  other.  We  should  both  of  us  confess  some  change  in  our 
feelings  in  regard  to  many  things,  but  I  believe  we  should  be 
essentially  the  same.  I  feel  unchanged,  except  so  far  as  cir- 
cumstances have  changed  me;  and  who  is  there  but  must  yield 
to  the  power  of  these  ?  So  many  of  my  thoughts  are  now 
given  to  the  earnest  and  serious  cares  of  life,  that  I  have  much 
less  time  for  the  beautiful  and  the  poetic  than  would  be  agree- 
able to  me.  Still,  occupation  is  a  blessing.  In  my  solitary 
position  I  am  never  lonely,  because  I  always  find  something  to 
do  which  seiems  like  important  business.  I  have  my  house- 
hold affairs,  my  sewing  and  my  lessons,  —  and,  what  is  more, 
I  have  my  little  Nette  always  with  me,  always  talking,  asking 
questions,  and  claiming  attention.  I  am  so  covetous  of  the 
little  time  that  remains  to  me  for  study,  that  I  write  but  seldom 
even  to  those  friends  I  love  best.  This  is  a  trial,  for  it  makes 
me  fear  that  I  shall  be  forgotten,  and  by  and  by  cast  off  as 
one  who  places  no  value  upon  friends  and  friendship.  But  I 
hope  you  will  always  know  and  think  better  of  me. 

"  You  would  wonder  at  me  if  you  knew  how  little  of  any- 
thing I  read.  Except  my  Greek  and  Armenian  books,  I  read 
almost  nothing.  These  I  keep  always  by  me,  and  when  I  have 
a  moment  to  look  into  them  I  am  very  glad  to  use  it. 

"  March  bth.  —  I  wish  you  could  see  what  a  pleasant  day 
it  is  here.  I  do  not  believe  you  are  enjoying  such  a  bright, 
warm  sunshine  as  we  have  this  morning,  -or  that  you  can  look 
out  upon  so  verdant  a  landscape.  The  winter  has  passed 
almost  without  our  having  realized  its  coming.  Until  Febru- 
ary, we  had  nothing  that  reminded  us  of  winter,  and  now  it  is 
spring.  We  have  never  once  lost  the  sight  of  green  fields,  nor 
missed   the  voice  of  the  singing  birds.     A  few  snow-storms 


190  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Mhich  '/.litened  the  hills  for  an  hour,  and  a  few  cold  days,  is 
all  of  winter  that  we  have  seen  or  felt. 

"  I  wish,  too,  you  could  look  in  and  see  our  pleasant  place. 
Our  house  to  be  sure  is  old,  and  k>oks  like  falling  over  our 
heads ;  but  I  do  not  mind  this  while  I  have  so  much  that  is 
beautiful  in  the  external  world  to  look  upon.  These  beauties 
are  very  visible,  because  the  walls  of  our  house  are  composed 
principally  of  windows.  If  you  were  sitting  with  me  by  the 
table  that  stands  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  you  would  almost 
fancy  yourself  in  a  glass  house,  through  which  you  could  see 
nearly  the  circuit  of  the  horizon.  Three  sides  of  the  room  are 
almost  entirely  of  windows. 

"  You  would  enjoy  a  walk  with  me  in  the  gardens,  which 
lie  in  several  terraces  upon  the  hills  above  us,  and  which  com- 
mand one  of  the  finest  views  on  the  shores  of  the  Bosphorus. 
A  little  above,  in  full  view,  are  the  two  towers  which  guard 
the  entrance  from  the  Black  Sea.  Just  below,  at  the  foot  of 
the  hill,  and  upon  the  shore,  is  a  beautiful  little  summer-house 
of  the  Sultan,  into  whose  enclosure  we  can  look  whenever  we 
please.  The  shore  opposite,  presenting  a  great  variety  of  hill 
and  dale,  winds  gracefully  at  this  point,  and  seems  to  enclose 
it  as  a  quiet  little  bay. 

"  We  have  in  our  house  a  boarding-school  of  twenty  Armenian 
boys.  Mr.  Hamlin  has  much  encouragement  in  it,  and  many 
discouragements ;  the  latter  principally  for  the  want  of  funds 
to  give  the  school  such  an  establishment  and  support  as  it 
needs. 

"  Our  little  Henrietta  has  had  a  great  deal  of  sickness  since 
I  wrote  you  last,  but  is  now  well,  and  is  a  fat,  rosy-cheeked 
little  girl,  '  full  of  fun  and  felicity,'  as  her  father  says  of  her. 
She  is  the  daily  delight  of  her  mother's  heart,  and  the  hourly 
hindrance  to  her  business.  Yours  affectionately, 

"  Henrietta." 

to  mr.  and  mrs.  m. 

"  Bebek,  March,  1842. 
"  My  dear  Brother  and  Sister  :  You  and  your  little  fam- 
ily *have  been  much  in  my  thoughts  since  the  arrival  of  our 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  '  191 

last  intelligence  from  America.  The  evening-  before  Mr.  M.'s 
letter  was  received,  Mr.  H.  read  to  me  from  the  Portland  Mir* 
ror  the  notice  of  little  Samuel's  death.  It  went  like  an  arrow 
to  my  heart,  for  I  felt  how  yours  had  been  pierced  with  sorrow 
by  the  removal  of  your  dear  little  one.  The  wound  has  no 
doubt  sometimes  seemed  too  severe  to  have  been  inflicted  by  the 
hand  of  One  that  loves  you  and  cares  for  your  happiness.  But 
I  would  hope  that  the  same  Hand  has,  ere  this,  dispensed  heal- 
ing mercy;  and  that  now  you  can,  with  peace  and  calmness, 
think  of  the  dear  departed  one  as  taken  from  you  to  be  made 
better  and  happier  than  he  could  have  been,  had  he  enjoyed  all 
the  care  that  your  love  and  fondness  could  lavish  upon  him. 
It  is  not  so  much  beauty  and  loveliness  forever  passed  away, 
but  removed  to  a  more  congenial  clime,  where  you  may  hope 
to  behold  it  again,  untouched  by  the  blight  of  sin  and  sorrow. 
But  I  feel  more  like  weeping  with  you,  than  like  saying 
'  Grieve  not  for  your  loss.'  The  heart  was  made  to  feel  such 
things,  and  must  feel  them,  if  it  have  the  sensibility  which  is 
natural  to  it.  How  can  a  mother  spare  anything  so  precious 
as  a  sweet  child  ?  I  wonder  that  there  are  not  more  broken 
hearts  in  the  world,  when  I  remember  how  many  parents  have 
seen  their  little  ones  sicken  and  die,  and  then  laid  them  away 
in  the  grave.  I  sometimes  tremble  when  I  think  how  unpre- 
pared I  am  to  pass  through  such  a  scene  of  sorrow. 

"  I  often  try  to  think  how  large  each  one  of  the  children  is, 
but  am  unable  to  fix  upon  any  particular  dimensions  which 
satisfy  me.  They  have  no  doubt  increased  much  in  stature 
since  I  saw  them,  and  I  hope  proportionately  in  wisdom  and 
knowledge,  and  every  good  thing.  Their  letters  will  pass  for 
a  great  deal  with  us,  if  they  only  add  a  little  to  our  knowledge 
of  the  matters  and  things  which  concern  you  as  a  family. 
Much  love,  many  kisses  and  good  wishes,  to  them." 

Mr.  Hamlin  writes : 

"  The  situation  of  our  garden,  for  purity  of  air  and  beauty  of 
scenery,  is  wholly  unrivalled.  Many  visitors  come  to  sit 
under  its  shady  trees  about  sunset,  to  smoke  their  pipes  and 


192  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

inhale  the  balmy  air.  Although  my  joints  sometimes  ache 
from  the  position,  yet  I  cross  my  legs  with  them  on  the  green 
grass,  apply  the  amber  mouth-piece  to  my  lips  with  all  the 
gravity  of  an  oriental,  sip  coffee  out  of  their  little  cups,  and 
discuss  a  thousand  questions  of  science,  politics  and  religion, 
always  aiming  to  enlighten  and  instruct,  without  directly  and 
roughly  attacking  their  prejudices.  Sometimes  sentiments  are 
advanced  which  I  have  to  combat  directly,  but  I  always  en- 
deavor to  do  it  by  citing  appropriate  passages  from  the  word  of 
God,  and  asking  them  whether,  in  view  of  such  and  such 
declarations  from  God  himself,  they  must  not  modify  their 
views.  I  have  never  met  with  but  one  instance  of  a  man's 
being  irritated  by  this  mode  of  discussion ;  on  the  contrary, 
they  seem  generally  pleased  with  it,  and  I  have  often  heard  of 
their  saying  to  others,  '  This  man  does  not  dispute  like  us,  but 
only  brings  testimony  from  the  Bible.  Is  not  that  straight  ? ' 
All  my  neighbors,  so  far  as  I  know,  are  now  very  friendly, 
except  one  or  two  Catholic  families.  A  year  ago,  everybody 
wished  to  get  us  out  of  the  village.  We  feel  greatly  encour- 
aged that  our  labor  will  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

In  reply  to  the  description  of  their  house  and  gardens, 
Mrs.  Jackson  writes : 

"  I  sit  down,  and  in  imagination  look  at  your  house  and  gar- 
dens, but  the  painting  nowhere  represents  my  dear  children 
and  the  sweet  little  ones.  If  it  did,  I  should  try  to  fancy 
myself  walking  with  you  among  the  fragrant  shrubbery  and 
beneath  the  flowery  arches.  But  how  much  better  would  it  be 
if  we  could  look  upward  by  faith,  and  behold  the  blissful  gar- 
dens, the  ever-blooming  flowers,  and  the  fields  of  unfading 
glory,  with  a  heaven-wrought  expectation  of  meeting  there,  and 
together  walking  the  golden  streets  !  " 

At  another  time  she  says : 

"  Opposite  our  window  on  the  top  of  the  hill,  in  the  grave- 
yard, are  two  monuments  which  are  very  striking  to  me.    They 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  193 

are  of  beautiful  white  marble,  standing  side  by  side.  On  one 
is  inscribed  '  To  the  memory  of  Henrietta  Jackson,'  and  on  the 
other,  '  To  the  memory  of  Cyrus  Hamlin.'  They  were  brother 
and  sister,  and  lovely  children  they  were. 

"  The  thought  of  having  anything  in  the  likeness  of  little 
Henrietta  made  me  almost  fly  out  of  my  chair.  Your  father 
says,  '  I  will  send  the  wedding  fee  (just  received)  towards 
paymg  for  it.' 

"  Every  day  in  your  father's  prayers  one  petition  is,  '  0  that 
we  may  hear  good  concerning  them ! '  And  every  mail-day 
he  will  say,  '  Shall  we  not  have  something  from  Constantinople 
to-day?'" 

Of  the  little  Henrietta  her  mother  had  said : 

"  Much  of  her  conversation  is  about  America,  and  her  imag- 
ination is  full  of  the  good  land.  Whenever  she  hears  any- 
thing called  good,  excellent  or  beautiful,  the  first  question  is, 
*  Did  it  come  from  America  ? '  Poor  child !  she  little  knows 
from  what  good  she  is  separated  in  having  her  lot  cast  in  aland 
so  different  from  the  home  of  her  parents.  This  thought  often 
makes  her  mother  sad." 

To  this  her  grandmother  replies  : 

"  Dear  little  Henrietta  !  I  wept  over  her,  and  prayed  that 
heaven  might  be  her  home.  An  inheritance  there  would  com- 
pensate for  the  deprivation  of  earthly  good  things.  There  will 
be  an  all-sufficient  and  eternal  fulness  of  all  that  God  can  give. 
Tell  her,  from  grandma,  that  all  good  things  are  from  heaven, 
not  America." 

Mention  has  heen  made  of  the  Wednesday  evening 
family  concert  for  prayer.  In  writing  to  her  daughter, 
Mrs.  Jackson  alludes  to  it  "  as  a  concert  of  prayer  for 
all  our  families  and  family  connections,  and  our 
descendants  down  to  the  end  of  time.  May  it,"  she 
continues,   ''  be  a  statute  in  our  families  forever !     I 

17 


194  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

often  think  of  a  cluster  of  grapes  upon  the  i  ine,  how 
closely  they  grow  and  press  together ;  and  I  long  to 
have  every  family  of  my  children,  and  the  families  of 
all  our  future  generations,  be  like  clusters  of  grapes  upon 
the  vine.  May  we  all  remember  the  example  of  the 
Rechabites,  and,  like  them,  be  faithful  and  obedient, 
and  blessed  forever,  according  as  God  has  promised  ! " 
With  regard  to  the  papal  influence  at  Constantinople, 
Mr.  Hamlin  says: 

"  The  Roman  Catholics  have  a  college  at  Galata,  well  fur- 
nished and  endowed.  They  have  also  a  large  boarding-school 
in  this  village,  and  a  free  day-school  at  Galata,  besides  day- 
schools  for  the  children  of  foreign  residents. 

"  The  Sisters  of  Charity  from  France  have  recently  opened 
a  larofe  female  boardins^-school  at  Pera,  under  the  care  of  the 
Jesuits.  They  have  also  a  female  day-school  at  Galata,  which 
has  had  sixty  scholars,  some  of  them  the  children  of  Protest- 
ants. In  these  five  institutions  there  must  be  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  persons  employed  as  teachers  and  directors.  What  a 
perfect  and  well-sustained  system !  How  different  from  our 
own  feeble  seminary,  which  the  Board  is  scarcely  able  to  keep 
alive ! 

"  Their  churches,  also,  are  indications  of  their  wealth  and 
energy  in  their  missionary  efforts.  They  have  at  least  four 
well-built  and  costly  stone  churches  in  Pera  and  Galata.  What 
a  formidable  sum  it  must  have  cost  to  build  these  four  churches, 
college  and  boarding-schools,  &c.,  and  to  keep  them  all  in 
operation !  The  American  Board  is  not  able  to  build  even  one 
house  for  a  boarding-school,  nor  to  hire  one,  furnishing  decent 
accommodations. 

"  With  such  an  array  of  men  and  means,  is  it  strarge  that 
the  Papists  make  progress  ?  They  are  supported,  too,  by 
ambassadors  and  the  members  of  foreign  embassies,  ar  d  they 
are  the  bitter  foes  of  all  Protestant  missionaries  and  missions. 
Much  of  the  enmity  which  we  have  met  with  among  the  peo- 
ple has  originated  in  their  machinations  and  falsehoods.  Con- 
sidering the  comparatively  small  amount  of  men  and  means 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  195 

which  the  American  churches  have  employed  in  this  field,  and 
the  immense  opposition  which  has  been  arrayed  against  them, 
they  have  reason  to  praise  God  for  the  degree  of  success  which 
has  attended  their  efforts.  The  wonder  is,  that  the  mission 
has  maintained  its  existence  at  all.  '  Truly  God  has  spread  a 
table  before  us  in  the  presence  of  our  enemies.' 

"  We  are  proud  of  our  missionary  spirit,  while  we  do  not 
come  half  way  up  to  the  standard  of  the  Papists  in  regard  to 
the  amount  of  means  employed,  and  the  zeal  with  which  con- 
tr.  iutions  are  made.  The  fact  is,  they  believe  the  Pope  more 
firmly  than  we  believe  the  truth  of  God." 

Respecting  the  prospects  of  the  school,  he  writes  : 

"I  am  sorry  to  say  that  our  seminary  is  so  cramped  for  want 
of  funds.  We  can  have  scholars  to  almost  any  number,  and 
many  of  them  those  who  would  pay  a  moderate  sum  for  the 
expense  of  board,  if  we  only  had  the  means  of  providing  good 
accommodations  and  assistant  teachers.  We  are  now  just 
receiving  a  new  class  of  boarding-scholars,  in  addition  to  those 
of  last  year.  We  have,  besides,  two  day-scholars  from  a  Jew- 
ish family,  who  are  very  pleasant  neighbors,  and  who  call  occa- 
sionally to  see  us.  Henrietta  takes  the  principal  care  of  their 
instruction,  and  the  entire  charge  of  a  promising  little  Greek 
girl,  the  daughter  of  a  Greek  widow,  one  of  our  servants. 
Thus  we  number  our  scholars  at  twenty-seven,  while  our  assist- 
ant teacher,  our  two  servants  and  ourselves,  make  thirty-threel 
For  all  these,  except  two,  we  provide  board,  lodging,  washing, 
&c.  I  have  made  benches,  tables,  stove-pipes,  &c.,  with  my 
own  hands." 

In  speaking  of  the  intelligence  and  education  of  the 
father  of  the  little  Jewish  scholars,  he  says  : 

"  But  the  Jews  generally,  both  in  this  city  and  throughout 
the  empire,  are  an  ignorant,  superstitious,  filthy,  lying,  covet- 
ous, greedy,  servile  race.  The  curse  is  still  poured  out  upon 
them  without  abatement.  Mr.  Schaufiler,  with  his  Bibles,  will, 
[  hope,  b.  the   means  of  enlightening  and  saving  some  of 


196  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

them. ;  but  to  see  a  tenth  part  of  the  Jewish  population  of  Con- 
stantinople, or  even  a  twentieth  part,  in  any  degree  truly  inter- 
ested in  Christianity,  would  be  the  greatest  miracle  of  grace 
known  since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  and  I  should  regard  it  as 
the  introduction  of  the  millennium.  Yet  I  trust  that  their  chil- 
dren and  children's  children  will  be  a  new  generation  in  intel- 
lectual and  moral  character,  and  that  their  minds  will  be  open 
to  the  truth." 

In  the  early  part  of  October,  he  writes : 

"  After  great  labor,  I  have  purchased  a  fine  establishment  fo 
the  school,  but  the  pasha  under  whose  jurisdiction  the  village 
falls  refused  to  authorize  the  purchase.     We  shall,  I  hope, 
ultimately  succeed  ;  but  it  will  cost  some  time  and  money,  and 
derange  our  plans. 

^^  October  IQ. — We  have  given  up  entirely  the  attempt  to 
get  the  bargain  for  the  house  ratified.  The  pasha  is  a  tyran- 
nical and  vindictive  man,  and  hates  all  foreigners  with  a  per- 
fect hatred.  He  can  be  managed  only  by  heavy  bribes,  and 
with  these  we  will  have  nothing  to  do.  We  must  again  move 
our  quarters  and  hire  a  house,  but  where  to  go  we  know  not. 
This  affair  is  a  heavy  and  unexpected  blow  to  our  school, — 
but  we  do  not  give  up  the  ship.  Perhaps  we  shall  greatly 
rejoice  in  it. 

'^  October  SO.  —  Our  horizon  looks  murky  and  lowering  all 
around.  Our  enemies  threaten  another  effort  aqainst  the  sem- 
inary.  May  the  Lord  stretch  forth  his  hand  to  cover  our 
heads  in  the  day  of  battle  ! 

"  December  26.  —  Our  seminary  now  lies  very  heavy  on  my 
hands.  Six  recitations  every  day  are  but  a  small  part  of  the 
cares  and  labors,  and  a  still  smaller  part  of  the  anxieties  which 
come  upon  me.  1  have  attended  to  all  these,  and  for  more 
than  two  months  have  regularly  devoted  from  eight  to  ten 
hours  of  the  day  or  night  to  hard  labor,  constructing,  with  the 
aid  of  a  Greek  carpenter,  a  complete  set  of  new  and  substantial, 
well-made  bedsteaas,  writing-desks,  mineralogical  cases,  &c. 
&c.  By  thus  making  them  in  the  house,  I  have  saved  about 
fifty  dollars  to  the  American  Board." 


DEATH    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN'S    FATHER. 

—PURCHASE   OF   THE   SEMINARY 

ESTABLISHMENT. 

THIKD   REMOVAL TRAGICAL  STORIES  —  ORIENTAL    CONSCIENCE STRUG- 
GLE    FOR     RELIGIOUS     TOLERANCE ILL    HEALTH     OF     MRS.     HA31LIN 

SHORT  RESIDENCE  AT   HALKI. 

*'  The  veil  hath  dropped.     His  spirit  now. 
Intense  with  life,  hath  soared  above." 

To  be  unable  to  smooth  the  dying  pillow  of  those  we 
love, —  to  treasure  up  the  farewell  words  and  looks  of 
affection,  and  to  see  the  lifeless  form  laid  down  in  its  last 
resting-place, —  this  is  a  peculiar  trial.  Yet  it  is  one 
which  the  missionary  is  often  called  to  endure. 

The  health  of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  father  had  long  been 
feeble,  but  early  in  the  fall  of  1842  it  began  to  fail  rap- 
idly, and  continued  to  do  so  till  he  had  passed  into 
the  rest  of  heaven.  The  account  of  the  last  scenes, 
written  by  his  aged  and  infirm  companion  to  her  dis- 
tant daughter,  is  deeply  interesting,  but  only  a  few 
brief  extracts  can  be  given  : 

*'  I  asked  your  father  if  he  had  anything  to  say  to  you. 
*  Tell  her  to  be  sure  to  love  and  serve  her  Father  in  heaven, 
and  not  to  forget  her  earthly  father.'  He  was  highly  gratified 
with  your  promise  of  sending  little  Henrietta's  likeness  ;  but  1 
think  he  will  never  see  it  with  mortal  eyes,  although  his  dis- 
embodied spirit  may  often  look  down  upon  you,  and  see  you 
all  as  you  are. 

"  Deicon  Kent  says,  *  Let  him  go.  I  would  not  hold  him 
17* 


198  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

here.'  He  sits  by  your  father's  bedside  and  prays,  and  tells 
over  to  the  Lord  the  whole  history  of  their  acquaintance  and 
his  ministry,  —  tells  of  the  revivals  they  have  enjoyed,  and 
the  blessings  they  soon  hope  to  enjoy  together  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  the  Saviour.  His  prayers  are  very  affecting 
indeed,  and  his  appearance  (then  over  ninety-one)  extremely 
so. 

"  Vour  father  had  long  waited  with  strong  desires  to  receive 
intelligence  from  you.     Some  of  the  children  ran  to  his  bed 
and  imprudently  exclaimed, 'A  letter  from  Constantinople! 
He  was  quite  excited,  and,  with  an  animated  voice,  said,  '  O, 
joyful ! '  but  was  so  overcome  that  he  could  not  hear  it. 

"  One  day  he  asked  me  to  read  the  last  part  of  Matthew, 
where  Christ  was  delivered  to  be  crucified.  I  read  to  the  end 
of  the  chapter,  when  he  exclaimed,  '  0,  wonderful !  wonderful ! 
wonderful ! ' 

"I  went  to  him  one  morning,  not  expecting  he  would 
ever  look  at  me  again ;  but,  as  I  was  bending  over  him,  he 
opened  his  eyes,  and,  when  he  saw  who  it  was,  fixing  on  me 
an  inexpressible  look,  with  a  sweet  angelic  smile,  he  raised 
both  his  arms  as  if  he  would  put  them  around  me. 

"  At  one  time,  when  I  went  to  him,  he  looked  up  with  a 
smile,  saying,  '  I  have  been  thinking  that,  if  I  did  not  love  the 
Saviour,  there  was  nothing  in  the  imiversejhat  I  did  love.' 

"  A  few  days  before  his  death,  as  I  stood  over  him,  oppressed 
with  grief,  he  looked  up  pleasantly  and  said,  '  Wait  on  the 
Lord,  and  he  will  renew  your  strength.' 

"  One  morning,  when  I  went  to  him,  he  was  lying  quietly 
with  his  ej^es  closed,  as  if  communing  with  his  own  heart, 
upon  his  bed,  as  he  did  in  all  his  sickness,  when  not  in  an 
agony  of  distress.  I  said  to  him,  '  You  are  beginning  to  taste 
the  joy  that  the  Saviour  bought  with  pains,  are  you  not?'  He 
looked  up  with  a  peaceful  countenance,  and  said,  *  I  began  to 
taste  them  a  great  many  years  ago.' " 

Her  afflicted  mother  closed  a  letter  Oct.  3,  saying : 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  199 


''  The  next  I  shall  wri^e  may  be  to  say  to  you,  as  the 
angel  said  to  Mary,  —  '  He  is  not  here,  he  is  risen.'' 


J  >) 


"  Oct.  25. 
"  In  my  last  letter,  I  told  you  my  next  would  be  when  your 
father  was  no  more.  And  now  truly  he  is  no  more  with  us  in 
this  world.  One  week  ago  to-day,  he  was  laid  in  the  deep, 
dark  grave,  and  the  dear  lifeless  remains  forever  concealed  from 
our  eyes.  O,  the  anguish  of  seeing  him  pass  by  his  own 
beloved  home,  where  we  had  so  often  passed  in  together  when 
we  returned  from  the  house  of  God.  O,  my  dear  Henrietta ! 
may  you  never  know  the  sorrows  of  such  an  hour  !  —  myself 
trembling  on  the  brink  of  the  grave,  and  he  who  would  have 
guided  my  steps  and  walked  with  me  down  the  gloomy  de- 
scent, taken  from  me  forever.  What  could  we  do  without 
the  Bible?  —  without  the  promises,  without  the  counsels  it 
contains  ?  " 

About  this  time  she  sent  Mrs.  Hamlin  a  copy  of  the 
outline  of  her  father's  latest  public  address,  made  at 
the  last  communion  he  ever  attended.  After  giving 
the  heads,  she  adds  : 

"  In  this  address  I  should  think  your  father  spoke  half  an 
hour,  and  his  countenance  seemed  to  be  changed  as  if  it  had 
been  the  face  of  an  angel !  I  thought  of  Stephen.  I  should 
have  sent  you  the  original,  but  I  could  not  bear  to  part  with  it. 
It  remains  in  his  Psalm-book,  just  as  he  put  it  in." 

It  was  not  till  the  month  succeeding  her  beloved 
father's  death  that  Henrietta  received  the  first  tidings 
of  his  sickness,  to  which  she  replies  : 

"  We  were  much  afflicted  to  hear  of  father's  feeble  state,  but 
hope  that  ere  this  he  has  again  been  restored  to  health,  and 
that  he  has  now  the  prospect  of  enjoying  years  of  usefulness 
on  the  earth.     We  shall  wait  anxiously  for  your  next  letter. 


200  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

"  I  have  been  wishing  to  write  for  some  time,  but  the  pre- 
paiTitions  for  winter  have  hindered  me.  When  I  found  the 
box  was  not  coming  this  season,  I  set  myself  immediately 
abcut  providing  stockings  for  Henrietta.  This  I  have  been 
able  to  do  by  unravelling  some  old  ones  of  her  father's,  and 
knitting  the  yarn  for  her.  I  believe  I  have  told  you  that  no 
such  thing  as  stocking-yarn  is  to  be  found  in  this  country." 

At  a  later  date,  she  writes  : 

"  I  am  sorry  to  hear  such  discouraging  things  in  regard  to 
father's  health.  I  shall  still  hope  and  pray  for  his  recovery. 
It  is  when  I  hear  of  you  thus  in  sickness  and  affliction  that  I 
feel  more  than  ever  the  distance  that  separates  me  from  you 
all. 

"  Hohannes  is  now  at  Smyrna,  and  takes  passage  in  the 
first  ship  for  America.  He  is  fleeing  from  persecution.  Some 
of  the  Armenians  who  were  our  friends  have  been  persuaded 
that  the  missionaries  have  evil  designs  against  their  beautiful 
Apostolic  church,  and  it  has  so  wrought  upon  their  pride  and 
jealousy  that  they  have  become  bitter  enemies  of  the  mission- 
aries and  all  the  evangelicals.  They  are  trying  to  break  up 
our  school,  and  have  succeeded  in  withdrawing  some  of  the 
scholars." 

In  writing,  about  the  same  time,  to  her  sister,  Mrs. 
M.,  whose  health  was  delicate,  she  says  : 

"  I  cannot  bear  to  think  of  you  as  enduring  the  confinement 
and  suffering  the  languor  and  depression  of  the  invalid.  If  it 
be  so,  may  He  who  can  make  us  happy  in  all  circumstances  be 
your  happiness,  giving  calmness,  comfort,  peace,  joy,  and  every 
good  thing  !  How  much  of  his  gracious  aid  we  need,  in  order 
t :  be  in  readiness  for  all  that  may  await  us  !  Life  must  have 
its  sorrowful  as  well  as  its  joyful  hours,  and  we  can  none  of 
us  tell  how  many  such  may  be  before  us.  But  God  can 
strengthen  the  heart  for  whatever  trial  He  may  see  it  best  to 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  201 

bring.  If  He  take  away  health,  He  can  make  us  happy  with- 
out health.  If  He  takes  away  our  friends,  He  can  give  us  so 
much  faith  that  we  shall  be  happy  in  looking  forward  to  the 
time  when  we  shall  be  with  them  again  in  that  world  where 
there  is  no  more  the  fear  of  separation.  I  love  to  think  of 
heaven  as  a  place  where  we  shall  enjoy  the  society  of  those 
we  have  loved  here,  without  the  fear  or  pain  of  parting. 
What  a  different  world  must  that  be  from  this  !  No  sin,  no 
sorrow  —  nothing  to  trouble  the  heart. 

"  I  wish  you  could  look  in  and  see  how  comfortably  we  are 
getting  settled  for  the  winter.  We  have  down  two  very  good- 
looking  carpets,  and  three  stoves  are  put  up  ;  so  that,  with  all 
my  husband's  carpentering,  calkmg  and  listing,  we  have  the 
prospect  of  keeping  warm. 

"  The  persecutions  among  the  Armenians  have  ceased  for  a 
little.  Everything  is  quiet  now,  and  nobody  fears.  How  long 
this  state  of  things  will  continue  we  cannot  tell." 

It  was  some  months  after  her  venerated  father  had 
put  off  the  mortal  body,  and  was  a  rejoicing  spirit 
before  the  throne,  that  she  heard  of  his  departure  from 
earth.  Her  letter  to  her  mother  on  this  occasion  has 
been  mislaid;  but  to  her  sister,  Mrs.  M.,  she  writes  : 

"  Your  long  letter  of  four  sheets  was  received  a  few  days 
since,  and  I  feel  more  grateful  for  it  than  I  can  express.  I  am 
glad  you  were  able  to  spend  so  many  weeks  at  home  during 
father's  last  sickness,  and  that  you  and  Mr.  M.  were  both 
there  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

"  It  was  a  great  trial  to  us  that  we  were  left  for  so  long  a 
time  in  suspense  in  regard  to  the  event.  I  have  felt  most  pain- 
fully the  loss  which  we  sustain  in  the  removal  of  our  dear 
father.  It  is  the  great  subject  upon  which  my  thoughts  dwell ; 
and  when  I  realize  that  one  so  dear  to  us  has  gone,  to  return 
no  more,  my  feelings  are  indescribable.  But  we  have  a  pre- 
cious treasure  in  the  memory  of  one  who  possessed  so  many 
excellences.    I  love  to  think  of  him  as  he  was  when  with  us. 


202  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

His  every-day  life  was  good  and  beautiful.  Who  will  do  him 
any  justice  in  an  obituary  notice  ?  To  us  such  a  record  is 
unnecessary,  for  *ve  have  his  memoirs  written  on  our  hearts, 
where  they  can  never  be  efTaccd." 

The  institution  at  Bebek  was  now  in  a  prosperous 
condition.  It  had  begun  to  attract  attention,  and  was 
visited  by  multitudes,  with  whom  Mr.  Hamlin  had 
religious  discussion.  Its  third  year  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  designate  as  ''the  year  of  the  thousand  visits." 
Some  most  interesting  conversions  followed  upon  these 
discussions.  The  school  continuing  to  increase,  they 
were  compelled  to  seek  a  more  commodious  edifice. 
There  was  a  particular  house  upon  which  Mr.  Hamlin 
had  had  his  heart  set  from  his  first  coming  to  Bebek. 
Many  difficulties  were  in  the  way  of  obtaining  it,  and  his 
perseverance  sometimes  occasioned  humorous  remarks 
among  his  brethren.  We  have  seen  how  the  Pasha, 
some  months  previous,  refused  to  ratify  the  bargain 
for  its  purchase.  But,  one  by  one,  the  obstacles  were 
removed.  In  the  autumn  of  1843,  this  spacious  and 
comfortable  building  was  hired  for  two  years  and  a 
half,  and  finally  was  purchased  by  the  American 
Board  as  the  permanent  premises  of  the  seminary. 

Mrs.  Hamlin's  health  had  for  some  time  been  very 
feeble,  and  she  had  several  times  raised  blood,  while 
her  cough  excited  great  apprehension.  They  had  con- 
templated spending  the  winter  in  Egypt ;  but,  on  remov- 
ing into  a  more  convenient  house,  her  health  improved, 
and,  though  always  delicate,  it  was  gradually  restored 
to  its  accustomed  state. 

A  tragical  story  had  been  connected  with  all  the 
houses  they  had  occupied  since  leaving  Pera.  Of  the 
fate  of  the  Greek  lord  of  their  house  at  Arnaout  Keuy 
mention  has  been  made.     The  occupant  of  their  second 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN  2C3 

dwelling  had  been  stabbed  by  assassins ;  but,  recover- 
ing from  the  blow,  on  paying  to  the  assassins  a  greater 
sum  than  the  man  who  had  hired  them  to  do  the  deed, 
he  was  left  with  a  pledge  of  safety.  The  iron  mer- 
chant, the  owner  of  the  third,  being,  as  was  supposed, 
a  man  of  vast  wealth,  was  thrown  into  prison  by  the 
Grand  Yizier.  Here  exorbitant  demands  were  made 
upon  him,  and,  being  unable  to  meet  them,  he  was 
driven  to  madness.  The  fortunes  of  the  family  own- 
ing their  last  residence  would  make  a  truly  Arabian 
tale.  From  a  Greek  bread-dealer,  the  grandfather  was 
suddenly  raised  to  be  the  banker  of  the  Grand  Vizier. 
One  day  he  was  selling  bread  to  the  lowest  of  the 
people ;  the  next,  he  was  saluted  and  envied  by  the 
magnates  of  the  proud  city.  The  grandson,  Cheleby 
Yorgaki,  passed  through  the  strangest  vicissitudes  of 
fortune.  During  the  Greek  revolution,  his  palace  was 
at  three  different  times  stripped  of  its  costly  furniture 
by  the  Janizaries,  as  a  ransom  for  his  life.  These 
misfortunes,  together  with  several  destructive  fires, 
reduced  him  to  comparative  penury.  A  domestic 
afiiiction  plunged  him  and  his  wife  into  a  sorrow  from 
which  they  never  recovered.  The  aged  couple  contin- 
ued for  some  time  to  occupy  the  lower  story  of  the 
house,  and  manifested  much  affection  for  Mrs.  Hamlin. 
The  history  of  the  negotiations  in  relation  to  the  pur- 
chase of  his  house  illustrates  the  pliant  character  of 
the  oriental  conscience.  The  owner  affirmed  that  a 
bishop,  a  friend  of  theirs,  who  did  not  wish  to  appear 
in  the  matter,  had  offered  them  a  sum  considerably  in 
advance  of  Mr.  Hamlin's  offer.  Mr.  Hamlin  had,  how- 
ever, learned  enough  of  oriental  business  fashions  to 
doubt  this  assertion.  The  diplomacy  lasted  several 
months,  but  at  length  a  compromise  was  effected  at  a 
sum  quite  below  the  bishop's  offer.     At  the  conclusion 


204  MEMOIRS    OP   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

of  the  bargain,  Mr.  Hamlin  discovered  that  this  friendly 
bishop  was  no  other  than  his  veritable  self;  and  con- 
ceding to  him  for  the  occasion  the  title  of  bishop,  and 
assuming  that  he  would  give  that  sum,  Cheleby  thus 
made  him  bid  against  himself,  enjoying  the  aifair  as  a 
pleasant  joke.  And  yet  these  people  were  among  the 
very  best  specimens  of  their  religion.  In  this  connec- 
tion Mr.  Hamlin  says  :  "  I  have  seen  an  end  of  all  per- 
fection in  oriental  piety.  It  does  not  purify  the  heart, 
enlighten  the  mind,  nor  save  the  soul." 

The  purchase  of  this  edifice  was  regarded  as  an 
important  object  gained  to  the  mission. 

The  folloAving  letter  from  Mr.  Hamlin,  recently  re- 
ceived, gives  some  description  of  the  building,  and  of  the 
various  uses  to  which  it  is  applied : 

"  It  is  a  wooden  structure,  originally  painted  a  dead  black, 
but  now  browned  by  the  sunshine  and  storms  of  more  than 
half  a  century. 

"  It  is  occupied  by  the  principal  and  his  family,  with  fifty 
boarding-scholars,  —  making  in  all  sixty  persons. 

"  Entering  the  back  gate,  beneath  the  columns  on  which 
a  part  of  the  house  stands,  you  find  two  large  workshops,  each 
fifty  feet  long.  One  is  on  the  ground,  among  the  columns ;  the 
other,  over  it,  was  constructed  by  the  principal  and  students, 
the  English  workmen  in  the  Sultan's  iron-works  furnishing  the 
material.  Here  are  made  stoves,  stove-pipes,  and  all  kinds  of 
tin  and  japan  ware.  Three  or  four  men  are  constantly  em- 
ployed, the  students  working  only  as  occasion  requires,  for  their 
clothing. 

"  Ascending  a  long  flight  of  stone  steps,  you  enter  the  lower 
story  of  the  house,  resting  upon  the  above-named  columns.  In 
this  story  are  the  students'  dining-hall  and  Mrs.  Hinsdale's 
school-room  for  missionary  children,  containing  also  English 
children,  the  whole  numbering  twenty.  The  space  for  about 
half  this  story  was  excavated  out  of  the  steep  side  of  the  hill, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  205 

in  solid  rock,  and  furnishes  excellent  store-rooms  and  magazines 
for  wood  and  coal. 

"  As  you  pass  out  of  this  story  into  a  small  garden,  you  find 
a  macrazine  built  of  stone  into  the  side-hill,  which  was  a  depos- 
itory  of  the  old  wine  for  all  the  parties  that  this  ancient  house 
has  seen.  The  wine-casks  have  disappeared,  and  one- 
half  is  fitted  up  for  a  japanning  oven,  the  other  for  a  camphene 
factory.  It 'furnishes  employment  for  poor  and  persecuted  Ar- 
menian Protestants,  not  connected  with  the  seminary. 

"  Ascend  to  another  level,  and  you  come  to  the  apartments 
for  the  family  and  the  chapel.  On  Sabbath  morning,  at  nine 
o'clock,  there  is  a  service  in  Armenian,  for  the  students  and  the 
Armenian  families  and  workmen  resident  in  the  village.  At 
this  service  about  fifty  attend.  At  the  same  hour  is  the  Greek 
service  in  my  study,  at  which  twenty  attend.  At  eleven  is  the 
English  service,  from  forty  to  fifty  attending.  The  exercises  in 
the  afternoon  and  evening  are  in  the  seminary  hall. 

♦'  On  the  same  level  with  this  story  are  outbuildings,  once 
used  for  a  kitchen,  store-room  and  servants'  rooms.  By  the 
generous  kindness  of  a  New  England  lady,  I  have  been  able 
to  change  these  buildings  into  a  fine  workshop  and  laboratory. 
The  laboratory  is  an  upper  room,  all  the  lower  rooms  being 
thrown  into  one  spacious  shop,  containing  a  planing-machine 
for  iron  and  brass,  a  turning-lathe,  a  carpenter's  bench  and 
tools,  four  assaying  and  melting  furnaces,  a  blacksmith's  forge, 
a  well  and  a  cistern.  I  have  assayed  many  ores  of  the  empire, 
and  done  something  for  some  of  the  mines. 

"  There  remain  still  the  upper  story  and  the  spacious  attic, 
devoted  entirely  to  the  students'  dormitories,  the  Armenian 
students'  hall,  the  Greek  haU,  or  study-room,  and  recitation 
rooms. 

"Passing  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  street,  there  are  old 
stables,  a  garden,  cistern  and  well.  I  have  neither  horse  nor 
horses,  but  I  have  put  up,  with  infinite  labor,  a  six-horse  power 
steam-engine.  Here  is  a  last-factory,  and  preparations  for 
baking,  as  also  flour-mills.  Here  four  workmen  are  constantly 
employed  ;  and  during  the  morning,  noon  and  evening  recesses, 

18 


206  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

the  students  pour  in  to  their  work,  making  it  a  cheerful  and 
busy  scene.  As  they  work  by  the  piece,  and  are  well  paid,  it 
is  easy  to  keep  order  and  diligence.  When  our  plans  are  com- 
pleted, six  or  eight  additional  men  will  find  constant  employ- 
ment. 

"  The  expense  of  this  establishment  was  only  six  thousand 
dollars,  and  it  is  all  appropriated  to  the  best  possible  uses.  The 
students  clothe  themselves  by  their  own  labor. 

"  For  all  the  shops,  tools,  machines,  &c.,  no  money  of  the 
Board  has  been  used ;  but  private  individuals,  mostly  resident 
here,  and  our  own  labor,  have  furnished  them." 

During  their  persecutions,  when  the  Protestant  Ar- 
menians were  thrown  out  of  employment,  Mr.  Hamlin 
determined  to  send  several  young  Armenians  to  this 
country,  to  learn  the  principal  mechanic  arts  and  trades, 
that,  on  their  return,  they  might  not  only  supply  the 
wants  of  the  Protestants,  but,  by  their  superior  skill, 
command  the  best  business  of  the  country,  and  obtain 
an  independent  livelihood.  It  was  a  bold  experiment, 
but  has,  thus  far,  been  attended  with  decided  success. 
It  promises  to  free  the  Protestant  community  from  their 
humiliating  dependence  on  their  oppressors,  and  give 
them  a  position  and  influence  in  the  empire  which 
otherwise  they  could  not  easily  have  attained. 

The  letters  of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  mother,  as  we  have 
seen,  are  distinguished  for  their  sprightliness  and  intel- 
ligence, and  for  the  depth  of  natural  sensibility  and 
unction  that  breathed  through  them.  She  frequently 
expressed  her  thoughts  in  verse,  and  continued  the 
habit  to  the  close  of  her  long  life.  We  cannot  refrain 
from  giving  a  specimen,  written  the  summer  following 
the  death  of  her  beloved  companion,  and  before  the 
monument  to  his  memory  had  been  erected.  In  a  let- 
ter to  her  daughter  she  says,  ^'  I  send  you  a  rose-sprig 
that  grew  on  the  turf  that  lies  over  your  father's  face." 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  207 

And  then,  in  the  beautiful  simpHcity  of  her  grief, 
she  adds,  *'  I  will  tell  you  what  I  thought  beside  his 
grave : 

"  0  !  let  not  this  beloved  spot 

Thus  undistinguished  lie, 
And  just  like  common  earth  appear 

To  heedless  passers-by ! 
Let  no  rude  foot,  with  careless  step, 

Press  on  this  sacred  dust  ! 
What  once  was  great  is  treasured  here, 

Concealed  in  holy  trust. 

"  Let  roses  blossom  all  around, 

x\nd  flowers  of  richest  dye. 
And  lilies  in  their  spotless  white 

Spread  where  the  ruins  lie ! 
Let  sweetest  shrubs  and  balmy  plants 

Shed  rich  perfumes  around, 
And  lleaven  aflSx  some  signal-mark 

That  this  is  hallowed  ground  ! 


ii 


But  God,  from  his  celestial  throne, 

Regards  this  humble  mound,  — 
An  angel-band  is  stationed  here 

To  guard  the  spot  around. 
Peaceful  I  leave  the  precious  dust, 

Since  in  God's  care  it  lies, 
Till  He  the  bands  of  death  shall  burst. 

And  take  it  to  the  skies." 


The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  soon 
after  expresses  her  maternal  heart : 

"  I  do  try  to  pray  for  you  and  for  Constantinople ;  and  then 
so  many  fields  and  missionaries  meet  my  eyes,  that  I  can  say 
little  more  than  *  Lord,  bless  them  all,  and  hear  their  prayers, 
and  answer  them  according  to  the  riches  of  thy  grace,  and  suit 
thy  mercies  to  all  their  needs.' 

"  I  have  one  particular  request  to  make  daily,  which  seemed 


208  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

to  be  impressed  on  my  mind  with  great  force  when  you  men- 
tioned your  incessant  labor  and  the  crowds  that  throng  you. 
It  is  that  you  may  be  filled  with  heavenly  light,  and  stand  as 
an  illuminated  building,  light*  pouring  from  every  window, 
enlightening  all  around  you ;  and  that  your  every  word  and 
action  may  be  as  rays  of  light  shining  upon  the  darkness,  till  all 
is  brightness  and  joy. 

"I  am  so  broken  down  I  feel  incapable  of  writing;  but  this 
letter  is  to  ray  children,  and  they  will  feel  for  the  infirmities 
of  a  mother  pressed  under  the  weight  of  more  than  seventy 
years." 

"My BELOVED  LITTLE  HENRIETTA:  Your grandmother wishes 
very  much  to  write  a  long  letter  to  you,  and  tell  you  all  about 
the  once  pleasant  home  of  your  mother,  and  about  her  when 
she  was  a  little  girl,  —  how  she  loved  her  book,  and  how  she 
would  sit  in  her  little  chair  all  Sabbath  day,  and  read  and  leani 
good  things.  She  never  played  on  the  Sabbath,  and  was  always 
afraid  she  should  not  keep  it  holy. 

"  I  never  should  be  tired  of  talking  to  the  dear  little  child  I 
love  so  much,  but  whom  I  shall  never  see  in  this  world.  I 
must  tell  you,  my  dear  little  Henrietta,  that  all  good  things  do 
not  come  from  America.  Heaven  is  the  place  from  which 
every  good  thing  flows  down  to  earth,  and  it  is  as  near  to  Con- 
stantinople as  to  America. 

"  Pshould  like  to  write  you  about  your  sick  and  afflicted 
grandmother  ;  how  lonely  she  is,  now  your  dear  grandfather  is 
gone ;  and  how  she  feels  when  she  looks  out  into  the  grave- 
yard where  he  lies  buried,  and  where,  from  her  window,  her 
eyes  so  often  meet  the  trembling  poplars  that  shade  his  lonely 
grave." 

TO   HER   FRIEND   M. 

««  Bebek,  March  1st,  1844. 
"  My  dear  M.  :    It  is  a  delightful  day,  —  the  sun  shines 
bright]}^,  and  the  air  is  soft  and  pleasant.     The  breath  of  the 
violets  is  sweet,  and  the  fragrance  of  many  other  flowers  comes 
in  at  my  windows  from  the  gardens  below. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  209 

"  I  see  you  still  surrounded  by  the  snows  of  winter,  and  try- 
ing to  keep  \\arm  in  your  snug  little  sitting-room,  by  a  brisk 
fire  in  the  stove.  I  wish  I  could  see  whether  you  are  seated 
at  your  table  and  writing  to  me.  I  am  sure  you  have  had 
some  thoughts  of  me,  and  this  certainty  has  added  greatly  to 
my  enjoyment  of  the  day.  Your  parsonage  has  been  described 
to  me  by  one  who  has  had  the  pleasure  of  taking  tea  with  you 
at  your  little  round  table,  so  that  I  can  form  a  better  idea  of 
your  whereabouts  than  you  seem  to  have  of  mine.  Indeed,  1 
have  been  changing  mine  so  often,  that  before  my  description 
could  reach  its  destination  I  should  probably  be  somewhere 
else.  I  should  like  to  describe  to  you  the  great  old  house  in 
which  we  now  live,  and  which  we  have  taken  for  the  long 
period  of  two  and  a  half  years.  But  I  should  despair  of  giving 
you  any  correct  picture,  even  should  I  write  over  several  sheets, 
Everything  within  and  without  is  strange,  and  unlike  what  you 
have  ever  seen.  It  would  require  many  words  to  describe  the 
room  in  which  I  am  now  sitting,  with  its  superabundance  of 
ornament,  painting  and  carved  work.  The  house  is  very  pleas- 
antly situated,  overlooking  almost  the  whole  village,  and  giv- 
ing us  a  good  view  of  its  palace-lined  shores.  It  is  large  and 
commodious,  making  us  more  comfortable  than  we  have  been 
in  any  former  residence.  It  contains  many  marks  of  its  former 
magnificence,  and  is  the  scene  of  a  tale  written  by  an  English- 
man, called  '  The  Armenian.'  The  foster-parents  of  the  heroine 
still  occupy  apartments  below,  and  it  is  not  many  days  since  I 
heard  the  story  from  them.  They  described  to  me  the  w^ed- 
ding-feast,  when  the  house  was  crowded  with  guests,  and  the 
bridegroom  awaiting  the  appointed  hour.  The  bride  came  not. 
Search  was  made  for  her,  but  in  vain.  It  seems  they  were 
going  to  marry  her  to  an  Armenian,  but  she  preferred  a  Greek, 
although  a  poor  man,  and  eloped  with  him.  But  the  hard- 
ships of  poverty  soon  brought  her  to  the  grave." 

In  reference  to  this  story,  it  may  not  be  uninteresting 
to  say  that,  on  removing  sqme  part  of  the  wall,  an 
enamelled  ring  was  fomid  by  Mr.  H.,  which  was  sup- 

18* 


210  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

posed  to  have  been  lost  at  the  wedding-feast.    This  ring 
was  carefully  preserved  by  Mrs.  H.  while  she  lived, 
and  was  then  sent  to  her  friend  M. 
She  continues : 

"  I  am  quite  contented  and  happy.  The  only  thing  I  want 
is  more  time  for  study,  reading,  and  writing  letters.  I  some- 
times feel  as  if  I  had  more  than  I  could  do,  in  the  care  of  my 
two  children,  and  the  supervision  of  so  large  an  establishment. 

"  You  know,  I  believe,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wood  live  with 
us  at  Bebek.     They  add  much  to  the  pleasure  of  our  life. 

"  Drs.  Hawes  and  Anderson  have  just  made  us  a  visit,  and 
are  still  at  Smyrna.  The  missionary  work  continues  to  pros- 
per here  in  all  its  departments.  The  seminary  was  never  in 
better  circumstances,  and  we  hope  it  is  to  do  much  for  the 
progress  of  the  reformation  already  commenced  among  the 
Armenians. 

"  Mr.  Schauffler  is  at  present  in  feeble  health,  and  there  is 
need  that  some  one  should  lay  hands  on  him  to  keep  him  from 
working  himself  to  death. 

"  I  congratulate  you  on  your  increased  possessions.  I  often 
tremble  when  I  feel  how  precious  my  little  ones  are  to  me. 
Write  much  about  the  child.  Henrietta  frequently  asks  for 
the  cunning  letter  which  little  M.  wrote  her,  and  I  believe  she 
is  meditating  a  reply. 

"  Our  political  state  is  at  present  very  interesting,  and  every 
one  seems  expecting  great  events.  Since  the  execution  of  the 
Armenian,  who  was  beheaded  some  months  since  for  his  return 
from  Mohammedanism  to  Christianity,  a  Greek  has  suffered 
martyrdom  for  the  same  cause.  As  soon  as  the  English  gov- 
ernment learned  the  fact,  they  sent  in  a  demand  that  the  life 
of  Turk  or  Christian  never  again  be  taken  for  a  renunciation 
of  Mohammedanism,  and  required  that  the  Sultan  should  put  his 
signature  to  such  a  paper.  They  were  filled  with  indignation 
at  the  request,  and  declared  a  holy  crusade  against  all  Chris- 
tian nations.  But  they  knew  that  this  was  going  too  fast,  and 
are  now  pausing  to  think  what  they  shall  do.     We  cannot  yet 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  211 

know  what  will  come  of  it,  but  would  hope  for  great  good  to 
all  the  world. 

"  March  12.  —  The  Porte  gave  their  answer  yesterday,  after 
many  weeks  of  consideration,  —  a  negative.  Russia  and  Aus- 
tria are  with  them ;  England  has  France  and  Prussia  with  her. 
Mr.  Goodell  writes,  'What  a  Gog  and  Magog  affair  this 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  is  likely  to  make ! '  Should  war 
come,  we  may  expect  such  battles  as  the  world  never  saw ;  and 
I  should  wish  to  be  much  further  from  the  scene  of  action  than 
this.  Should  it  become  necessary /or  us  to  leave  here,  I  have 
my  husband's  promise  that  we  do  not  stop  short  of  the  United 
States. 

"  Kisses  to  the  darling  baby  from  all  of  us. 

"  Yours  as  ever, 
,  "  Henrietta." 

In  a  letter  home,  a  few  days  after,  she  says,  in  refer- 
ence to  the  above-named  movement : 

"  The  second  answer  of  the  Turks,  in  which  they  promised 
all  that  was  demanded,  has  been  accepted.  It  is  said  that 
Russia  finally  became  favorable.  England  declares  herself 
protectress  of  all  Christian  subjects,  except  the  Greeks.  These 
she  leaves  to  Russia,  and  has  perhaps  in  this  way  conciliated 
her  favor." 

This  desirable  result  was  obtained,  mider  God, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  English  ambassador, 
Sir  Stratford  Canning.  By  his  fearless  stand  in  behalf 
of  religious  liberty,  the  principle  of  tolerance  was  estab- 
lished in  the  Turkish  empire.  This  noble  intervention 
has  crowned  Sir  Stratford  with  the  brightest  laurels, 
and  won  for  him  the  blessings  and  the  prayers  of  every 
Christian  heart  throughout  the  world. 

In  closing  a  letter  to  her  sister,  Mrs.  M.,  Henrietta 
says: 

"  It  quite  perplexes  me  when  I  hear  that  those  whom  I  left 


212  flIEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

little  boys  and  girls,  have  grown  to  be  as  tall  as  their  father 
and  mother.  Please  tell  them  all  that  I  love  them,  and  want 
to  see  them  more  than  tongue  can  tell  or  pen  can  write. 

"  Such  were  the  last  accour^ts  of  Mr.  M.'s  health,  that  we 
are  very  anxious  to  hear  again.  I  wish  he  would  try  the  effect 
of  a  voyage  to  Constantinople,  taking  his  wife  with  him.  It  is 
the  very  best  prescription  that  I  can  think  of  for  you  both,  and 
for  us  all.  Distribute  the  children  among  the  uncles  and  aunts, 
shut  up  the  house,  and  come.    Hoio  easy ! " 

Under  date  of  June,  1844,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes : 

"  The  Jesuits  are  making  a  great  effort  against  us,  and  are 
exciting  the  Armenians  and  Turks  to  oppose  our  measures, 
and,  if  possible,  to  expel  us  from  the  country.  Our  ambassador 
takes  firm  and  decided  ground  in  our  favor,  and  there  is  no 
prospect  that  they  will  succeed. 

"  An  ex-patriarch  of  the  Armenian  church  has  also  been 
writing  a  circular  against  us,  and  the  Patriarch  and  bishops 
have  been  preaching  against  us,  —  so  that  we  are  everywhere 
spoken  against.  But,  notwithstanding  this  opposition,  we  were 
never  happier  in  our  work.  In  the  first  place,  we  have  enough 
to  do.  And  we  not  only  have  enough  to  do,  but  our  work  is  of  the 
best  possible  kind.  To  preach  the  glorious  gospel 'of  the  blessed 
God,  to  unfold  spiritual  Christianity  in  its  simplicity  and  purity, 
and  to  show  the  folly  and  falseness  of  forms  and  ceremonies  as 
a  means  of  reconciliation  with  God,  —  what  can  better  employ 
the  heart  and  life  of  the  Christian  ?  And  this  is  not  only  a 
good  work,  but  it  is  also  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  Many  have, 
as  we  trust,  been  transformed  by  the  Spirit  through  the  truth. 
The  spirit  of  inquiry  is  not  only  becoming  more  extensive,  but 
more  spiritual  in  its  character ;  and  it  is  most  evidently  the 
work  of  God,  and  not  of  man.     ###=^^=^^=^ 

"My  dear  wife  is  very  domestically  engaged  in  working  over 
and  salting  butter,  and,  as  this  letter  will  go  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, she  will  not  be  able  to  add  a  line." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  213 

FROM   HER   MOTHER. 

"  December,  1844. 

"  I  never  received  a  letter  from  you  that  affected  me  so  much 
as  your  last.  My  whole  soul  seemed  to  fly  to  you,  and  my 
heart  embraced  you  as  it  never  did  before.  I  felt  that  I  should 
see  you  no  more  on  earth,  —  but  what  is  that,  if  we  can 
neet  in  heaven  ?  O,  my  dear  child,  let  us  be  faithful !  What 
will  all  our  cost  of  getting  to  heaven  be,  compared  with  what  it 
cost  the  Saviour  to  bring  us  there  ?  I  cannot  tell  you  what  is 
in  my  he'?.Tt  to  say  to  you  ;  but  you  have  the  sweet  word  of 
God,  and  the  Holy  Comforter,  who  can  teach  you  all  things. 

"  Cannot  you  contrive  not  to  labor  so  hard,  and  break  down 
in  the  morning  of  life  ?  Perhaps  you  might  eventually  perform 
more  labor  by  allowing  yourself  some  rest.  I  hope  discretion 
will  guide  your  steps,  and  understanding  preserve  you. 

"  I  feel  as  if  I  could  not  close  my  letter,  though  I  am  so 
wearied  that  I  can  scarcely  have  one  thought,  and  have  pre- 
pared myself  for  a  sleepless  night.  I  thank  you  for  every  one 
of  your  letters  a  thousand  times,  knowing  how  difficult  it  is  for 
you  to  write  them.  May  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be 
upon  us  all ! 

"  I  know  you  have  higher  services  to  perform  than  to  turn 
from  them  to  serve  me,  and  a  dearer  and  infinitely  more 
worthy  Friend  to  do  for  and  to  please  than  the  dearest  earthly 
relative.     And  I  choose  you  should  do  His  will. 

"  Deacon  Kent  still  lives  and  retains  his  mind,  and  is  evi- 
dently increasing  in  preparation  for  heaven.  He  always 
inquires  after  you,  and  the  state  of  things  around  you.  He 
says,  '  I  love  the  work  they  are  employed  in,  and  I  love  them 
for  engaging  in  it.' 

"  Sometimes  a  gleam  of  hope,  like  a  lightning-flash,  passes 
my  mind,  that  I  may  see  you  again.  So  many  missionaries 
return,  perhaps  you  may.  But  I  choose  God  should  direct. 
If  we  meet  in  heaven,  it  will  be  enough,  —  O,  enough,  enough  ! 

"  So  *  boundless  is  our  Father's  love,  in  height,  and  depth, 
and  length,'  that  we  are  lost  in  an  ocean  of  infinity !  Not  that 
I  have  seen  these  things  with  open  face,  but  I  do  believe  them. 


214  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

And,  feeling  my  own  inability  to  express  such  wondrous  things, 
I  use  the  words  of  the  angelic  Watts ; 

*  Fain  would  I  reacli  eternal  things. 
And  learn  the  notes  that  Gabriel  sings.' 

"  But  these  notes  must  flow  from  a  full  heart,  filled  with  the 
fulness  of  God.  And  there  is  one  note  in  heaven  that  angels 
can  never  sound ;  there  is  no  string  in  their  lyre  for  that. 
They  can  sing,  '  Worthy  is  the  Lamb,'  but  saints  only  can  add, 
'For  He  hath  died  for  us.'  To  this  note  there  is  in  the  heart 
of  every  saint  a  chord  that  will  vibrate  with  thrilling  ecstasy, 
beyond  what  angels  can  ever  know.  My  dear  Henrietta,  may 
every  one  of  all  our  households,  at  all  times,  feel  that  God  is 
love,  —  that  all  we  want  is  God  to  be  our  God  !  ^' 

Notwithstanding  the  increasing  infirmities  of  Mrs. 
Jackson,  now  nearly  four-score  years  of  age,  she  con- 
tinned  to  write  to  her  distant  daughter  almost  every 
month.  Mrs.  Hamlin,  however,  from  her  pressing  cares 
and  often  delicate  health,  was  able  to  make  but  few 
replies.     In  her  own  language : 

"  My  letters  have  been  growing  fewer  and  further  between, 
while  at  the  same  time  my  thoughts  have  increased  in  fre- 
quency and  intensity.  With  my  children  and  the  seminary 
to  care  for,  I  never  seem  to  find  time  enough  for  everything, 
and  you  can  easily  imagine  how,  under  such  circumstances, 
time  passes  with  such  an  imperceptible  flight,  that  months  pass 
away,  and  friends  remain  neglected,  while,  with  the  intention 
to  write  always  in  my  mind,  I  am  unconscious  of  the  neglect. 

"  Our  dwelling  is  large,  spacious  and  airy,  and  the  abundant 
exercise  I  take  in  it  is  no  doubt  promotive  of  health.  I  rarely 
find  time  to  take  a  walk  even  in  our  garden,  and  yet  my  health 
has,  on  the  whole,  improved  during  the  last  year. 

"  The  only  plants  I  have  now  are  the  verbena  and  the  tuba 
rose.  Li  one  of  our  gardens  we  have  a  grove  of  lemon  and 
orange  trees,  which  are  covered  in  winter  to  protect  them  from 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  215 

frost.     Under  this  covering  I  keep  my  flowers   in  the  cold 
season. 

"  The  children  are  at  this  moment  looking  out  of  the  win- 
dow, and  Susan  is  lecturing  some  Greek  children,  who  are  at 
play  in  the  street,  because  they  do  not  conduct  themselves 
according  to  her  ideas  of  justice  and  propriety." 

The  next  intelligence  of  her  health  was  not  so  favor- 
able.    In  July,  1845,  Mr.  H.  writes : 

"  Henrietta  had,  some  two  months  since,  a  slight  hemorrhage 
of  the  lungs,  but  nothing,  as  she  says,  compared  with  what  she 
had  at  home.  It  was  owing  to  fatigue  and  imprudent  effort. 
The  physician  does  not  think  it  will  recur  again.  Eest  and 
freedom  from  care  are  the  best  medicine  she  could  have." 

This  letter  gave  Mrs.  Jackson  great  anxiety,  and  for 
a  time  she  was  very  earnest  to  have  her  daughter  take 
a  voyage  to  her  native  land.  As  she  learned,  however, 
of  her  improved  health,  she  yielded  her  wishes  to  the 
indications  of  Providence,  and  gave  up  the  thought  of 
meeting  her  on  earth.  Her  maternal  heart  was  always 
overflowing  with  tenderness  towards  the  dear  little  ones 
whom  she  was  never  to  see. 

"  I  wish  I  could  tell  you,  when  I  was  thinking  of  the  little 
girls,  what  pleasant  views  I  had  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  sav- 
ing little  children.  O,  how  delightful  to  think  that  the  feeblest 
child  that  is  looking  up  to  Christ  and  to  the  fold  where  he 
gathers  his  lambs,  with  a  desire  to  be  there,  he  will  notice, 
and  lead  up  the  steep  ascent  and  along  the  narrow  way,  and 
bring  it  to  be  w^ith  him,  in  Paradise  forever  ! 

"  Your  grandmother  can  assure  you  that  the  good  things  she 
learned  when  a  child  are  better  to  her  than  thousands  of  sil- 
ver and  gold.  In  my  long  and  sleepless  nights,  and  long  weeks 
of  sickness  and  confinement,  when  I  can  neither  read  nor  hear, 
they  come  fresh  to  my  memory,  and  are  an  unspeakable  com- 
fort.    And  thus,  when  alone,  I  am  not  alone. 


216  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

'■''October  16.  —  To-day  is  the  anniversary  of  your  father's 
burial.  I  have  been  to  visit  his  grave,  and  it  seems  but  yes- 
terday since  I  stood  there  and  saw  how  his  body  was  laid  to 
rest  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection.  I  felt  that  he  had 
risen,  and  chose  to  look  upwards  ;  yet  the  place  where  he  and 
the  children  lie  is  very  dear  to  me,  and  I  love  to  visit  it.  And 
it  is  right  I  should.  Mary,  with  tears,  visited  the  sepulchre  of 
Him  she  loved,  and  met  with  angels  there,  and  her  Saviour 
too,  and  her  sorrow  was  turned  to  joy.  So  may  our  sorrows 
be  soothed  at  the  grave  of  friends,  if  faith  directs  our  eye  within 
the  vail ! 

"  February^  1846.  —  If  I  had  health  and  mind,  I  should  like 
to  write  something  to  the  dear  little  unknown,  and  as  yet 
unknowing  babe.  I  should  be  glad  to  leave  wdth  all  my  grand- 
children some  token  of  a  grandmother's  love,  for  them  to  look 
upon  when  the  heart  that  dictated  it  has  ceased  to  feel,  and 
the  hand  that  ■wrote  it  lies  motionless  in  the  dust ;  that  they 
might  know  there  had  lived  one  who  had  desired  and  prayed 
for  their  salvation.  I  feel  a  great  deal  for  the  dear  child,  and 
can  do  but  little  to  benefit  her;  but  I  will  look  to  God,  who  can 
do  all  things  for  her. 

'  May  she  like  some  fair  orb  arise. 

With  rays  divinely  bright. 
And  shed  on  all  the  darkness  round 
The  beams  of  heavenly  light  ! 

*  No  clouds  obscure  her  shining  course. 

Nor  darkness  veil  the  way, 
By  which  she  treads  her  upward  path 
To  the  fair  realms  of  day  ! 

*  And  when  all  earthly  lights  expire. 

Bright  suns  no  more  arise. 
May  she  a  radiant  star  appear 
In  yon  celestial  skies  !' 

^^  April,  1846.  —  When  I  try  to  collect  my  thoughts,  they  are 
all  in  a  tumult,  like  straws  in  a  whirlwind.  I  sometimes  feel 
as  if  I  knew  nothing,  and  my  senses  were  all  gone.  B  at  I 
shall  continue  to  write  you  till  they  tell  me  my  letters  are 
unintellis^ible  and  must  not  be  sent." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  217 

«  Ilalki,  Sept.  3d,  1846. 

"  My  dear  Mother  :  Yoa  will  wonder  where  we  are,  for  I 
am  sure  you  never  heard  of  such  a  place  as  Halki.  It  is  a 
small  island  in  the  Sea  of  Marmora,  about  an  hour  and  a  half 
from  Constantinople.  We  are  here  a  little  while  for  the  health 
of  the  family,  but  especially  for  the  improvement  of  Henrietta's 
health.  The  physicians  have  recommended  a  change  of  air 
for  her,  and  we  have  taken  a  house  here  for  one  month. 

"  On  the  morning  of  every  other  day,  Mr.  Hamlin  goes  to 
Bebek,  and  spends  the  day  with  his  school,  returning  in  the 
evening.  Thus  he  enjoys  a  pleasant  sail  by  steamer,  and  has 
already  derived  much  benefit  from  it.  His  health  had  failed 
very  much  during  the  last  year,  in  consequence  of  his  too 
abundant  labors.  He  had  in  the  winter  a  troublesome  cough, 
which  did  not  entirely  leave  him  until  since  we  came  here. 
He  is  now  feeling  stronger  and  better  than  for  a  long  time. 

"  I  have  had  no  cough  through  the  summer,  but  have  felt 
less  vigor  and  energy  than  usual.  I  am  now  quite  well,  and 
am  enjoying  our  residence  here  very  much,  and  Henrietta's 
cheeks  begin  to  look  round  and  plump  again. 

"  Our  house,  though  small,  stands  directly  upon  the  sea,  and 

has  a  piazza  built  over  the  water,  where  we  spend  much  of  our 

time,  and  get  the  full  benefit  of  the  sea  air.     The  children  have 

just  brought  in  each  an  apron-full  of  shells,  which  the  servants 

have  collected  for  them  among  the  rocks  below.     They  have 

poured  them  upon  the  floor,  and   some  of  them  begin  to  walk 

about,  greatly  to  their  surprise,  and  they  are  calling  me  to  look 

at  the  wonderful   phenomenon.     Many  of  them  are  precisely 

the  same  kind  of  sliells  which  you  used  to  bring  me  from 

Hampton  Beach,  and  remind  me  of  those  visits  to  Brentwood, 

and  that  collection  of  shells  which  I  used  to  keep  in  a  certain 

green  box,  and  which,  for  aught  I  know,  may  be  there  still. 

To-day  everything  reminds  me  of  home,  and  I  am  glad  I  have 

a  little  time  to  write  to   you.     I  purpose  writing  many  letters 

while  I  am  here,  as  I  have  more  leisure  than  when  at  Bebek. 

"  We  are  all  going  out  to  explore  the  island,  and  look  upon 
the  beautiful  scenery  around  us,  and  in  this  manner  finish  the 

19 


218  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

eighth  celebration  of  our  wedding-day.  We  feel  quite  sure 
that  you  are  thinking  of  us  to-day.  You  have  been  very  kind 
to  send  us  so  many  letters,  while  you  have  received  so  few. 

"  Henrietta  and  Susan  are  xexy  fond  of  looking  at  your  pic- 
ture, but  they  are  sorry  to  discover  that  grandma  is  an  old  lady, 
because  they  are  afraid  she  may  not  live  till  they  go  to  Amer- 
ica. They  think  much  of  your  letters  to  them,  and  they  are 
carefully  preserved  for  their  benefit  in  future  years.  There  is 
no  person  in  America  of  whom  they  think  and  talk  so  much 
as  of  grandma.  Susan  has  just  brought  me  a  piece  of  paper, 
cut  out  to  the  best  of  her  ability,  which  she  says  is  foi 
grandma. 

"  Among  the  Armenians  things  are  in  a  very  critical  and 
interesting  state. 

"  Our  brethren  are  exposed  literally  to  the  loss  of  all  things. 
Those  who  have  a  little  property  are  arraigned  on  false 
charges  of  debt,  and  by  means  of  false  witnesses  compelled 
to  pay." 


REMINISCENCES  OF  DEACON  KENT.— 
DEATH  OF  MRS.  H.'S  MOTHER. 

PROSPERITY   OF   SEMINARY CHARTER    OP    TOLERANCE  —  LAST   LETTERS   OP 

MRS.  JACKSON  —  LAST  LETTERS   OF  MRS.  H.  —  CHEERING    TOKENS    AMONG 
GREEKS. 

*«  They  do  not  die. 
Nor  lose  their  mortal  sympathy, 
Kor  change  to  us,  although  they  change." 

In  Memoriam. 

Intimately  associated  with  the  family  of  Dr.  Jackson 
was  good  Deacon  Kent,  whom  we  first  met  at  Henri- 
etta's bridal,  where  he  poured  out  his  full  heart  of 
thanksgiving  and  love.  This  holy  man  of  God,  now 
almost  a  hundred  years  old,  in  accordance  with  the 
pledge  at  that  time  given,  had  daily  borne  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hamlin  on  his  heart  before  the  God  of  missions. 
We  have  seen  how  he  sat  by  the  dying  bed  of  his 
faithful  minister,  and,  as  it  were,  on  the  wings  of  his 
prayer,  bore  him  up  to  the  gates  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
above. 

A  few  scattered  notices  of  this  venerable  saint, 
cleaned  from  Mrs.  Jackson's  letters,  cannot  fail  to 
interest. 

"  Deacon  Kent  came  to  see  me  not  long  since,  and  said  I 
must  tell  you  that  he  thought  much  of  you,  and  prayed  for 
you  every  day.  He  is  quite  deaf,  and  almost  blind,  —  says  he 
is  waiting,  expecting  every  day  to  go  home  to  his  heavenly 


220  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Father,  and  take  possession  of  the  inheritance  He  has  willed  to 
his  children." 

"  Deacon  Kent's  inner  man  is  daily  strengthening,  but  the 
outer  man  is  decaying.  Not  lopg  since,  he  felt  a  fainting-fit 
coming  on,  when  he  said,  with  a  smile,  'I  think  I  shan't 
deceive  you  now;   I  believe  I  am  going.' 

"He  says  he  '  wants  only  an  invitation,  he  don't  need  a  sum- 
mons.' He  calls  these  sick  turns  *  receiving  billets.'  God  has 
made  him  a  witness  for  himself,  that  they  that  trust  in  Him 
'  shall  not  be  afraid.'  " 

"  Deacon  Kent  seems  about  to  leave  us.  It  will  be  a  great 
loss  to  our  family,  to  the  church  and  the  world.  He  has  lived 
almost  ninety-seven  years,  and  has  been  a  praying  soul  eighty. 
May  a  double  portion  of  his  spirit  rest  on  thousands !  " 

"  Deacon  Kent  still  lives.  He  has  nearly  lost  the  use  of  his 
limbs,  but  his  piety  is  as  bright  as  noon.  Your  sister  M.  vis- 
ited him,  and  he  told  her  some  of  the  exercises  he  had  had. 
He  said  that  once,  when  he  was  praying,  the  heavens  were 
opened,  and  he  had  such  views  that  his  breath  ceased,  and  he 
liad  to  seek  air  from  the  window,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that 
he  never  should  breathe  again.  He  called  it  'a  iveight  of 
glory: 

"  He  was  very  sick  some  time  since,  and  it  was  thought  he 
was  rapidly  going.  One  night  when  he  supposed  he  was 
alone,  he  began  talking  to  himself.  'I  can  trust  Him  ;  0,  yes  ! 
I  can  trust  Him.  Pie  never  deceived  me  yet, — no,  never, 
never!  Why,  He  is  my  Brother,  —  yes,  my  Brother!  He  says 
so,  —  that  is  all  I  know  about  it.'  And  much  more,  showing  his 
faith  and  confidence.  Satan  can  no  longer  distress  him  with 
doubts." 

"  Deacon  Kent  still  lives.     He  says  he  is  expecting  soon  to 
be  young,  and  never  grow  old  any  more.     He  was  inquired  of 
the  other  day  how  he  did.     '  O,'  said  he,  '  I  am  not  ripe  yet ; 
when  I  am  ripe,  I  shall  drop  off." 

"  Deacon  Kent  yet  lives.  They  say  he  prays  for  mercies, 
and  gives  thanks  for  favors  received  all  the  time." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  221 

From  Mrs.  Jackson's  closing  letter  is  taken  this  last 
mention  of  the  beloved  patriarch.  Long  had  he  lain 
close  by  the  jasper  walls  of  Paradise,  and  the  bright 
angels  soon  bore  him  within  its  opened  gates.  There 
the  prayers  so  long  ascending  before  the  throne  descend, 
and  will  continue  to  descend  in  rich  blessings  upon  the 
earth. 

After  the  purchase  of  the  seminary,  and  the  act  of 
religious  tolerance  secured  by  Sir  Stratford,  the  board- 
ing-school continued  to  make  progress,  enjoying  in  a 
high  degree  the  blessing  of  Heaven. 

In  January,  1847,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes  : 

"  Our  seminary  is  quite  full,  having  thirty-eight  scholars, 
with  two  assistant  teachers,  making  forty  boarders.  Then, 
with  three  servants,  and  the  man  who  works  on  our  land  and 
garden,  and  with  our  five  selves,  we  are  forty-nine,  —  a  large 
household,  requiring  no  little  care  to  give  them  their  meat  in 
due  season,  and  provide  for  all  the  wants,  bodily,  intellectual 
and  spiritual,  of  such  an  establishment. 

"Perhaps  I  mentioned  in  my  last  letter  that  we  have  licensed 
one  of  the  senior  class  to  preach.  He  has  just  returned  from  a 
visit  to  Nicomedia  and  Ada  Bazar,  where  his  labors  seem  to 
have  been  greatly  blessed. 

"  We  have  organized  a  separate  theological  department,  and 
now  those  who  are  fit  for  the  pastoral  office,  after  completing 
four  years  in  the  seminary,  will  study  theology  three  years. 
God  has  blessed  us,  and  that  right  early.  We  did  not  expect 
to  see  so  much  progress  in  so  short  a  time." 

In  a  postscript,  Mrs.  Hamlin  adds  : 

"  I  hope  mother  will  not  relinquish  her  good  habit  of  writing 
us  frequently.  We  get  few  letters  from  any  other  quarter,  but 
it  would  ill  become  me  to  complain,  who  receive  so  much 
beyond  my  deserts. 

"  I  was  happy  to  hear  so  particularly  of  things  in  and  about 
19* 


222  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

the  old  mansion.  S.  ought  to  have  told  me  of  her  improve- 
ments and  embellishments.  I  rejoice  much  in  all  she  has  done 
to  make  the  old  and  much-loved  home  pleasant  and  cheerful ; 
only  I  am  afraid  she  will  not  be  willing  to  leave  it  by  and  by, 
and  come  to  Constantinople." 

The  next  month  Mr.  H.  gives  a  fuller  account  of  their 
progress  : 

"  Our  seminary  is  in  a  condition  more  satisfactory  to  me 
than  ever  before,  and  I  see  it  advancing,  not  rapidly,  perhaps, 
but  steadily,  towards  the  standard  I  have  had  fixed  in  my  mind 
for  years.  Five  students,  educated  in  our  seminary,  have  entered 
the  theological  department.  I  trust  we  shall  be  able  to  raise  up, 
through  divine  aid,  a  faithful  and  well-educated  ministry.  In 
the  other  department,  we  have  just  introduced  the  study  of  the 
Turkish  language  in  the  Arabic  character,  and  I  am  pursuing 
the  study  myself  in  all  the  shreds  and  loose  ends  of  time  I  can 
command.  We  have  also  organized  an  English  department 
for  the  sons  of  English  residents,  and  have  received  three  stu- 
dents. Other  Protestant  families  will  probably  send,  and  our 
institution  may  grow  up  into  a  college  for  Protestants  of  all 
classes,  with  a  theological  department  in  addition." 

In  the  same  letter,  he  speaks  of  the  increased  work 
of  the  press  m  the  number  of  books  issued,  and  of  the 
greater  attention  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  He 
also  alludes  to  a  new  mode  of  persecution, —  that  of 
impressing  for  the  navy  Protestant  Armenians,  under 
the  pretext  of  their  being  "  loafers.''^  Several  were  thus 
impressed,  while  many  remained  in  concealment. 

In  writing  to  her  sister  a  letter  of  acknowledgment 
for  a  box  of  clothing  from  friends  in  Bangor,  Henrietta 
says : 

"  The  dresses  for  myself  and  children  fit  remarkably  well. 
Since  we  have  resided  in  this  village,  I  find  it  almost  impossi- 


MEMOIRS    OF    BIRS.    HAMLIN.  223 

ble  to  get  any  assistance  in  my  sewing,  however  much  I  may 
need  it.  Thus  the  seasons  often  come  round  before  I  am  ready 
for  them,  till  a  friendly  box  like  yours  comes  to  my  assistance. 
In  the  present  instance,  the  articles  are  so  much  the  things  I 
need  and  would  have  selected,  that  it  seems  quite  like  a  provi- 
dential supply  of  my  wants.  1  am  happy  to  feel  that,  having 
less  to  do  for  myself  and  family,  I  may  do  more  for  others." 

In  the  summer  of  1847  her  mother  frequently  ex- 
presses her  deep  sense  of  the  failure  of  her  physical  and 
mental  powers : 

"  I  will  give  you  one  specimen  of  what  I  often  experience  in 
various  things.  I  sat  down  upon  my  bed  to  take  off  my 
clothes.  I  looked  at  my  dress  ;  how  it  was  to  be  taken  off  I 
could  not  see.  I  looked  at  the  sleeves,  and  how  they  were  to 
come  off  my  arms  seemed  a  mystery.  I  sat  a  long  time,  and 
could  think  of  no  way  to  take  off  my  dress.  Old  age  has  a 
dismal  train,  I  can  assure  you,  dear  Henrietta. 

"  Do  you,  my  dear  child,  remember  that  your  mother  is 
almost  four-score  years  old  ?  But  even  now  I  have  as  many 
ardent  desires  for  your  comfort  as  I  had  twenty  years  ago. 
This  is  matter  of  thankfulness,  for  some  people  at  my  age 
scarcely  know  their  children.  But  I  think  not  only  of  you, 
but  of  your  dear  little  ones,  with  the  most  lively  and  tender 
emotions." 

As  Mrs.  Jackson  approached  the  boundaries  of  her 
mortal  life,  her  mind  often  lingered  in  the  past.  The 
following  extract  shows  with  what  vividness  scenes 
long  gone  by  were  recalled  before  her  : 

"  To-day,  August  3,  is  the  anniversary  of  Loraine's  death,  — 
the  sweetest,  loveliest,  most  engaging  of  children.  Just  before 
she  died,  languishing  and  weak,  having  almost  lost  the  power 
of  speech,  she  exclaimed  in  an  audible  voice,  and  with  a  sweet 
smile,  '  0,  papa,  I  see  up  there  those  little  children  —  those 


224  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

good  little  children  —  I  see  them !  I  see  them  !  '  Her  father 
asked  her  where,  but  she  could  not  answer,  and  I  think  she  did 
not  speak  afterwards." 

Her  mother  then  goes  on  to  relate  the  circumstances 
which  have  been  already  narrated  in  the  commence- 
ment of  these  Memorials, —  that  the  little  Loraine 
wished  her  baby-sister  to  have  her  name,  and  was 
grieved  when  she  was  refused,  saying,  "I  shan't  want 
my  name,"  but  was  at  length  satisfied  with  Henrietta. 

"  Henrietta  (the  mother  continues  in  her  letter)  was  the 
name  of  a  most  excellent  and  deeply-afflicted  woman,  in  the 
days  of  martyrs.  It  was  a  singular  providence  that  added 
Loraine's  name  also.  The  Sabbath  on  which  you  were  to  be 
baptized  she  was  taken  violently  ill,  "which  prevented  the  bap- 
tism, hi  two  weeks  from  the  day  when  she  said  she  should 
not  want  her  name,  she  was  lying  a  corpse  in  the  room  where 
I  am  now  writing !  0,  it  seems  as  if  it  were  but  yesterday  ! 
She  is  now  before  my  eyes.  But  no,  —  she  is  not  here  !  Yon- 
der, beneath  that  verdant  sod,  her  lovely  form  is  mixed  with 
common  earth,  but  her  spirit,  I  trust,  is  with  God  that  gave  it. 
^  #  ^  I  hardly  know  what  I  have  written.  My  thoughts 
have  been  with  the  dead  rather  than  the  living.  I  am  sitting 
in  the  room  where  I  sat  with  the  dead,  —  I  seem  to  be  sitting 
with  them  now." 

But  neither  did  the  failure  of  Mrs.  Jackson's  powers, 
nor  the  thronging  recollections  of  the  past,  ^bate  in  the 
least  her  deep  interest  in  the  noble  cause  of  missions. 
"If  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  for- 
get her  cunning !  "  This  was  the  language  of  her  life, 
the  utterance  of  her  heart. 

"  I  seem  to  receive  into  my  soul  the  mighty  works  that  have 
been  wrought  in  that  dark  empire  within  the  space  of  eight 
years.     I  look  hmik  to  the  time  when  a  few  came  to  you  in  the 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  225 

silence  of  night  for  instruction.  ^  ^  =^  =^  I  have  been 
reading  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  with  a  map  of  their  journe}^- 
ing  spread  out  before  me.  It  seemed  like  a  new  history.  How 
wonderful  the  method  that  God  took  to  carry  Paul  to  the  island 
of  Melitas,  and  detain  him  there  three  months  with  his  com- 
panions, to  teach  those  barbarians  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
God! 

"  When  you  told  me  of  your  introduction  to  the  Sultan,  I 
thought  such  missionary  intercourse  with  the  Turks  was  as  the 
handkerchiefs  and  aprons  carried  from  Paul  to  the  sick  at 
Ephesus,  —  and  who  can  tell  but  it  may  have  a  like  blessed 
and  healing  effect  ?  " 

The  religious  tolerance  procured  by  Sir  Stratford 
Canning,  in  1844,  was  a  great  point  gained.  But  the 
concessions  made  at  that  time  to  the  demands  of  Eng- 
land were  only  verbal,  and  on  any  change  in  govern- 
ment there  was  a  liability  to  the  return  of  the  old  prin- 
ciple of  intolerance.  Under  these  circumstances,  it  was 
of  the  first  importance  to  secure  a  charter  formally 
acknowledging  the  rights  of  Protestants  as  a  Christian 
sect.  This  was  accomplished  during  the  absence  of 
Sir  Stratford,  in  1847,  by  the  unwearied  efforts  of  Lord 
Cowley.  And,  as  no  distinction  of  nationality  was 
made,  the  principle  established  is  as  effectual  for  a 
proselyte  from  Mohammedanism  as  for  one  from  a 
corrupt  Christianity.  This  achievement  has  rendered 
the  name  of  Lord  Cowley  illustrious,  in  common  with 
that  of  his  noble  compeer.  Sir  Stratford  Canning.  In 
respect  to  this  measure,  Mr.  Hamlin  says : 

"  We  do  not  suppose  that  it  is  going  to  work  smoothly  at 
first.  The  Kussian  bear  will  growl,  and  bite  the  iron  grates 
with  which  Divine  Providence  has  wonderfully  surrounded 
him ;  and  Greeks,  Papists  and  Armenians,  will  seek  to  subvert 
this  measure  ;  hut  we  firmly  believe  that  the  hand  of  God  is  in 
it,  and  that  the  power  of  man  will  be  exerted  in  vain  against 


226  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

it.  The  government  has  pledged  itself  to  England,  and  the 
documents  are  already  forwarded  to  the  foreign  office,  and 
there  is  no  going  back.  Protestant  Christianity  has  now 
gained  a  great  field  for  its  efforts,  and  I  trust  for  its  victories. 
How  much  better  to  enter  this  field  with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit 
than  to  enter  Mexico  with  carnage  and  death  !  Let  us  labor 
faithfully,  and  wait  patiently  for  the  development  of  God's  great 
designs." 

Among  the  hearts  in  America  gladdened  by  this  good 
tidings,  none  would  rejoice  with  a  purer  joy  than  the 
mother  of  Mrs.  Hamlin. 

Mrs.  Jackson  often  spoke  of  herself  as  writing  "like 
a  poor,  broken-down  woman,"  but  the  specimens  we 
have  seen  would  do  credit  to  the  mind  and  heart  of 
one  in  the  full  vigor  of  life.  The  following  letter, 
which  proved  to  be  her  last,  is  in  no  respect  inferior  to 
the  others.  Her  words  fall  upon  the  heart,  sometimes 
like  the  plaintive  sighing  of  the  autumnal  trees,  and 
again  like  a  prophetic  strain  of  tender  and  inspiring 
music. 

«  Dorset,  May  9,  1848. 
"Dear  Children :  More  than  a  week  of  the  month  is  gone, 
and  I  have  not  till  now  begun  my  letter.     Not  because  I  was 
forgetful,  but  because  I  was  unable  to  do  it ;  neither  am  I  now 
able.     For  some  weeks  past  I  have  had  turns  of  extreme  dis- 
tress, such  as  I  used  to  have  of  heart-complaint.     It  seemed 
sometimes  as  if  death  must  be  very  near.     I  am  some  better 
now,  but  I  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  cause  is  removed. 
Yet  thinking  of  you  and  the  dear  little  one,  and  remembering 
that  this  is  your  birth-day,  I  could  not  forbear  beginning  a  letter, 
—  and  O,  how  many  things  I  want  to  say !     ^     =^     ^     "^     ^ 
The  world  over  seems  to  be  filled  with  distress.     The  voice  of 
tumult  comes  from  the  north  and  the  south,  from  the  east  and 
the  west.     Political  commotions  are  overturning  the  kingdoms 
of  the  eastern  world,  and  even  favored  America  is  not  free 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  227 

from  agitation.  The  war-spirit  rages  fearfully  in  some  bosoms, 
and  they  thirst  for  blood  like  vultures.  What  will  become  of 
you,  if  Russia  is  stirred  up  to  take  part  in  the  general  contest  ? 
The  Sultan  has  done  so  many  good  things,  that  I  have  been 
hoping  God  had  blessings  to  bestow  on  him  and  his  empire. 

"  Have  you  had  information  of  what  the  Lord  has  been 
doing  for  France?  Poor  Switzerland!  It  seems  as  if  she 
must  be  trodden  down  of  the  oppressor.  The  Vaudese  Chris- 
tians —  how  great  their  persecutions  !  There  infidelity  shows 
its  fierce  spirit,  and  the  enmity  of  the  wicked  against  the 
righteous  is  manifested  in  all  its  malignity.  Satan  rages  with 
increased  fury  when  God  is  about  to  give  a  signal  blow  to  his 
kingdom.  I  have  been  reading  Fox's  history  of  the  persecu' 
tions.  And  it  is  surprising  to  see  the  places  where  the  gospei 
was  then  preached,  and  where  apostles  and  Christians  prayed 
and  poured  out  their  blood,  after  more  than  eighteen  hundred 
years,  visited,  and  the  seed  they  sowed  in  tears  and  anguish 
spring  up  with  astonishing  vigor  in  the  fields  sprinkled  with 
their  blood.  I  think  of  Nicomedia,  and  am  filled  with  admira- 
tion. In  primitive  days  it  was  a  place  of  Christians  that  loved 
the  Saviour,  and  held  fast  his  doctrines.  But  the  vengeance 
of  persecutors  was  wreaked  upon  them ;  their  churches  were 
laid  in  ruins,  the  worshippers  crushed,  and  the  earth  drenched 
with  their  blood.  Yet  the  prayers  and  tears  that  were  poured 
out  there  more  than  fifteen  hundred  years  ago  the  Lord  hath 
not  forgotten.  He  has  remembered  it  as  a  consecrated  spot, 
and  has  caused  his  church  to  rise  again,  as  the  phoenix  from 
his  own  ashes.  And  Constantinople  has  not  been  pure  from 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs.  It  is  probable  that  it  was  to  some 
island  in  the  Sea  of  Marmora  that  the  holy  Martin  was  sent 
to  be  cut  in  pieces.  But  undoubtedly  you  have  more  extended 
knowledge  of  these  things  than  I  have ;  however,  it  will  bring 
our  minds  to  a  participation  of  the  same  great  event,  and  to 
meditate  on  the  unsearchable  depths  of  divine  wisdom. 

"  I  have  wanted  to  prepare  another  box  for  you,  but  it  has 
not  been  in  my  power ;  so  in  one  case  whe:e  there  was  a  will 
there  was  not  a  way,  —  at  least,  it  seemed  so  to  me.     But  I 


228  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

have  been  trying  to  do  what  I  can.  I  have  knit  two  pairs  of 
stockings  for  you  and  one  pair  for  Mr.  Hamlin,  and  I  have  two 
pairs  done  for  the  children. 

"  I  want  to  know  the  ages  of  all  the  children.  When  you  write 
again,  don't  forget  to  tell  me.  You  told  me  once  that  Susan  cut 
a  paper  to  send  to  grandma.  Do  send  me  something  which 
they  have  had  in  their  hands,  and  that  their  eyes  have  looked 
upon. 

"  May  we  be  able  to  rejoice  always,  and  all  our  rejoicing 
be  in  the  Lord !  This  is  the  prayer  of  your  aged  and  affec- 
tionate mother,  Susanna  C.  Jackson." 

Very  soon  after  writing  this  letter,  this  devoted 
mother's  wearisome  days  and  sleepless  nights  were 
numbered  and  finished.  The  same  vessel  which  car- 
ried her  last  benisons  to  her  distant  children  bore  to 
them  also  the  tidings  of  her  departure  from  earth.  In 
writing  to  her  sister,  Mrs.  M.,  who  communicated  to 
her  the  sad  news,  Mrs.  Hamlin  says : 

"  The  intelligence  was  totally  unexpected.  We  had  just 
received  a  letter  from  mother,  which  came  in  the  same  vessel 
with  yours ;  and  it  was  written  with  so  much  mental  vigor,  and 
with  such  a  lively  interest  in  everything  that  is  taking  place 
in  the  world,  that  it  did  not  seem  possible  she  could  so  soon 
pass  away  from  it.  '  My  mother  dead  ! '  I  said.  '  It  cannot 
be ! '  Have  we  no  longer  a  mother  to  think  of  us,  to  love  us, 
to  write  to  us,  and  to  pray  for  us  ?  How  many  things  will 
remind  me  of  her  untiring  love  to  us  all !  Her  letters  will  be 
precious  remembrancers  of  her.  She  has  not  failed  to  write  us 
often.     O,  how  we  shall  miss  her  letters  !  " 

A  little  later  she  writes  to  her  brother : 

"  Mother's  last  letter  indicated  great  mental  activity.  There 
was  the  same  lively  interest  in  everj'thing  which  concerns  us, 
and  the  same  earnest  solicitude  for  our  children  which  she  has 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  229 

ever  manifested.  And  I  had  the  expectation  that  she  would 
live  yet  many  years.  Mrs.  Brown,  the  sister  of  Com.  Porter, 
who  was  with  us  last  week,  said,  after  having  read  mother's 
letter,  '  Is  it  possible  that  such  a  letter  could  have  been  written 
by  a  woman  past  seventy  years  ?  ' 

"  How  I  shall  ever  remember  the  peculiar  and  happy  ex- 
pression of  mother's  countenance,  when  seated  at  her  writing- 
table  !  It  is  a  great  thing  to  lose  a  mother,  even  after  she  has 
become  aged  and  infirm,  like  ours. 

"  I  am  often  saying  to  myself,  '  And  shall  I  never  receive 
another  letter  from  my  mother  ? '  It  makes  my  heart  ache  to 
think  how  month  after  month  and  month  after  month  is  to 
pass  without  the  accustomed  letters." 

Early  the  ensuing  year,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes : 

*'  I  have  undertaken  to  build  a  church  at  the  Prince's  Islands 
for  Greek  and  Armenian  Protestants,  they  giving  the  land. 
The  building  is  to  cost  one  thousand  dollars.  Have  you  no 
rich  man  who  will  give  it  ?  I  expect  there  is  such  a  man  or 
woman  somewhere  in  the  divine  decrees,  and  I  must  soon  try 
to  find  him  or  her  out. 

"  I  have  one  most  cheering  item  of  missionary  news  to  give 
you.  After  all  our  despair  and  want  of  faith  in  regard  to  the 
Greeks,  there  seems  to  be  a  silent  but  truly  spiritual  work  com- 
menced among  them  here  in  Constantinople.  Eleven  or  twelve 
attend  Mr.  Goodell's  Turkish  service,  and  at  least  three  of 
them  give  good  evidence  of  piety.  One  of  them  was  some  time 
since  excommunicated,  and  recently  the  Greek  patriarch  —  as 
much  of  an  old  fox  as  ever  Herod  was  —  laid  a  crafty  and  well- 
devised  plan  to  have  him  banished,  on  false  accusations,  to  one 
of  the  Greek  convents  of  Mt.  Sinai,  where,  of  course,  his  race 
would  soon  be  run.  The  firman  was  ready,  and  he  was 
arrested  at  midnight  to  be  sent  away  the  next  morning.  But 
divine  Providence,  being  considerably  stronger  than  the  Greek 
patriarch,  put  an  unlooked-for  obstacle  in  the  way  of  his  going 
that  day,  and  the  Protestant  Armenians  were  enabled  so  far 

20 


230  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

to  prove  the  fraud  to  the  governor  of  the  city  that  his  firiT.an. 
of  exile  was  countermanded,  till  the  case  could  be  tried  before 
the  supreme  court  of  the  empire.  The  Greek's  defence,  and 
his  fearless  exposition  of  the  idolatry  of  the  Greek  church, 
greatly  interested  and  amused  this  august  court  of  Turkish 
pashas  and  magnates.  The  presiding  pasha,  as  the  result, 
pronounced  him  innocent  and  free,  but  told  him  he  must  leave 
preaching  to  the  '  missionaries,'  and  that  he  must  give  bonds 
not  to  preach  himself.  The  Greek  replied,  '  No ;  I  can  give 
no  such  bonds  without  denying  my  faith,  and  being  a  hypocrite. 
He  who  knows  the  truth  must  proclaim  it.'  '  Yes,'  replied  his 
highness,  in  a  softened  tone,  *  you  may  maintain  the  excellent 
precepts  of  the  gospel,  and  tell  how  Christ  was  nailed  to  the 
cross  for  our  sins,  and  such  like  things;  but  don't  call  the  Greek 
churches  idolatrous  temples,  and  your  nation  idolaters.'  '  O, 
yes  ! '  said  the  Greek ;  '  I  will  give  bonds  for  this.  It  is  just 
what  is  in  my  heart.'  He  accordingly  went  home,  glorifying 
God  ;  and  all  his  family,  who  till  now  stood  aloof,  have  joined 
him  in  the  faith." 

«  Bebek,  Jan.  30th,  1850. 

"  My  dear  M.  :  I  was  truly  glad  to  receive  your  letter,  what- 
ever you  may  have  inferred  from  my  silence  on  the  subject. 
It  was  more  in  the  spirit  of  former  years  than  most  of  the  let- 
ters I  receive.  It  did  me  good.  It  warmed  my  heart  and 
refreshed  my  spirits.  I  know  you  are  not  greatly  changed, 
but,  like  myself,  you  have  more  serious  cares  and  less  time  for 
letter-writing  than  formerly. 

"  About  two  years  since,  I  injured  my  eyes  very  much  by 
sewing  and  reading  Armenian  until  a  late  hour  at  night. 
Since  that  time  I  have  not  been  able  to  do  much  writing  or 
sewing  in  the  evening. 

"  I  thank  you  for  sending  me  such  a  fine  picture  of  your 
family.  It  was  almost  as  good  as  a  daguerreotype.  I  had 
much  pleasure  in  thinking  that  you  would  hear  of  us  through 
a  gentleman  from  B.,  who  spent  the  summer  in  our  family, 
and  whom  I  engaged  to  visit  you,  and  tell  you  all  about  us. 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  231 

But  he  died  in  Athens  soon  after  leaving-  ns.  The  children 
had  become  very  much  attached  to  him,  and  the  lamentation 
which  they  made  when  he  left  seems,  on  looking  back,  quite 
prophetic. 

"  I  may  have  mentioned  to  you  Mrs.  Brown,  sister  of  Com. 
Porter,  former  resident  minister  here.  She  is  a  most  interest- 
ing lady,  and  a  very  good  friend  of  ours.  The  long  evenings 
we  make  when  she  comes  to  visit  us  often  remind  me  of  mir 
sittings  up  to  talk,  when  we  had  not  seen  each  other  for 
several  weeks. 

"  At  a  large  table  in  the  centre  of  the  room  where  I  am 
writing  sit  Henry  and  Edward  Schauffler,  who,  with  Hen- 
rietta, are  occupied  with  their  drawing-lesson.  Their  teacher, 
who  stands  near,  is  an  Austrian  officer,  late  from  the  Italian 
wars.  They  are  talking  German,  so  that  I  am  not  much  dis- 
turbed by  their  conversation. 

"  Never  inquire  whether  I  have  read  any  particular  book. 
My  reading  scarcely  extends  beyond  the  New  York  Observer 
and  Evangelist. 

"  We  have  just  been  having  such  a  snow-storm  as  none  of 
us  have  seen  since  we  left  New  England.  Large  trees  in  our 
garden  have  been  broken  down  by  the  weight  of  the  snow ; 
others  are  bending  their  white  tops  to  the  ground.  Being 
covered  with  foliage,  a  great  quantity  of  snow  rested  upon 
them.  Mr.  Schauffler  says,  'Does  not  this  remind  you  of 
Andover  ? ' 

"  Mr.  Marsh,  our  new  ambassador,  with  his  company,  are 
detained  in  Italy  by  the  illness  of  Mrs.  Marsh.  They  will 
probably  occupy  a  large  house  next  door  to  us. 

"  There  have  lately  been  several  conversions  among  the 
Greeks  of  Constantinople.  There  is  such  a  state  of  things  as 
seems  to  call  for  a  missionary  devoted  particularly  to  them. 
Mr.  Van  Lennep  will  probably  return  as  missionary  to  the 
Greeks.  ^  #  #  ^  How  can  the  heart  endure  such  a 
scene  as  you  were  called  to  pass  through  ?  I  am  sure  it  has 
little  strength  of  its  own  to  bear  up  under  such  a  trial.  May 
the  hopes  and  consolations  of  our  precious  religion  be  yours, 


232  MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

now  and  evermore !     May  God  bless  you  and  yours,  and  keep 
you  from  sickness  and  death  for  many  years  to  come." 

The  above  is  her  last  letter  to  her  friend,  and  we 
believe  the  last  but  one  that  she  ever  wrote. 


TESTIMONIALS    OF    FRIENDSHIP. 


DOMESTIC    CHARACTER TESTIMONY    OP    STUDENTS  —  LETTER    FROM    "ONE 

OF   TUE   ancients" EXCHANGE   OF   PLAYFUL    LETTERS OTHER  TESTI- 
MONIALS —  CHARACTER  AS   A  MOTHER PROSPECTS   FOR  USEFULNESS. 


"  The  blessing  of  her  quiet  life 

Fell  on  us  like  the  dew  ; 
And  good  thoughts  where  her  footsteps  pressed 

Like  fairy  blossoms  grew. 
Sweet  promptings  unto  kindest  deeds 

Were  in  her  very  look  ; 
"We  read  her  face  as  one  who  reads 

A  true  and  holy  book."  J.  G.  Whittier. 

The  year  1850  opened  brightly  upon  the  seminary  at 
Bebek.  The  course  of  study  was  greatly  extended  and 
improved ;  the  students,  numbering  forty,  were  gathered 
in  from  all  quarters,  and  many  of  them  manifested  a 
personal  interest  in  the  simple  religion  of  the  gospel. 

The  hostility  of  the  inhabitants  had  passed  away  ; 
and  several  Greek  families  of  high  rank  had,  for  some 
time,  been  on  terms  of  pleasant  social  intercourse  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlin. 

The  purchase  of  their  present  residence  for  the  use 
of  the  seminary  had  been  a  new  and  cheering  era  in 
their  missionary  history.  After  a  series  of  movings, 
they  now  considered  themselves  permanently  settled. 
And,  if  Mrs.  H.  had  any  lingering  doubts  as  to  hei 
sphere  of  action,  those  doubts  were  from  this  time 
ended.  In  placing  the  supervision  of  a  household  of 
nearly   fifty  in   her   hands,  with   oi  ^y   unskilful   and 

20* 


234  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

unfaithful  servants  to  assist  her,  Providence  had  made 
her  duty  plain.  Whatever  desires  she  might  feel  to  be 
engaged  in  more  direct  missionary  effort,  she  was  con- 
vinced that  her  missionary  work  was  laid  out  in  her 
large  family.  To  this  work  she  had  consecrated  her- 
self anew,  and  had  entered  upon  it  with  a  cheerful 
energy.  Nor  did  she  ever  grow  weary  of  well  doing, 
or  in  the  least  remit  her  efforts  to  promote  the  comfort 
and  improvement  of  every  member  of  her  numerous 
household. 

In  the  village  she  had  come  to  be  universally  be- 
loved. A  little  instance  shows  the  power  of  her  gentle 
influence.  Mr.  Hamlin  had  made  efforts  to  obtain 
workmen  for  some  necessary  repairs  about  the  house, 
but  everybody  was  engaged.  He  offered  extra  wages, 
but  in  vain ;  and  at  length  concluded  that  he  must  do 
the  work  himself  Being  obliged  to  go  to  the  city  one 
morning,  what  was  his  surprise,  on  returning  at  night, 
to  find  the  work  done  !  His  wife  had  gone  to  a  master 
workman,  and  begged  him  to  send  two  men  for  the  day. 
"  For  your  sake,  madam,"  he  replied. 

While  she  was  thus  esteemed  in  the  neighborhood, 
the  students  in  the  family  entertained  for  her  the  high- 
est regard  and  affection.  Of  those  who  have  been  in 
America,  we  have  heard  some  of  them  speak  of  her  in 
terms  of  the  most  enthusiastic  admiration. 

It  seems  that  the  students  occupied  rooms  directly 
over  Mrs.  Hamlin's  apartments.  In  mentioning  this 
fact,  says  one  of  them,  who  for  some  years  was  a  mem- 
ber of  her  family  : 

"  Now,  1  think,  in  such  a  case  everybody  can  easily  imag- 
ine to  how  much  annoyance  and  disturbance  she  was  subjected, 
both  day  and  night.  She  must  have  had  great  patience  and 
self-denial  to  bear  it  without  any  complaint ;  because  I  am  sure 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  235 

our  own  mothers  could  not  bear  it.  It  seemed  strange  to  many 
that  she  should  put  herself  in  such  a  trying-  position,  thus  sep- 
arated from  all  other  missionary  families.  But  she  was  always 
cheerful,  kind  and  persevering.  Her  character  was  often  the 
subject  of  conversation  among  the  scholars,  and  had  a  happy 
influence  upon  many  minds." 

He  speaks  of  her  kindness  in  case  of  sickness,  and 
relates  an  instance  where  an  own  mother  could  not 
have  been  more  devoted. 

"  Her  retiring  habits  (he  continues)  did  not  limit  her  useful- 
ness. Her  influence  was  by  no  means  confined  to  the  semi- 
nary, but  was  felt  among  almost  all  classes  of  people.  She  was 
beloved  and  honored  both  within  the  school  and  without  it,  and 
her  memory  will  be  cherished  by  all  who  knew  her." 

Another  of  these  students  speaks  with  enthusiasm  of 
her  "  beautiful  heart,"  as  displayed  in  her  tender  care 
of  him  in  sickness,  and  her  kind  counsels  when  he  left 
the  country. 

Among  Mrs.  Hamlin's  domestic  qualifications  was  a 
habit  of  strict  economy,  which,  however,  was  far  re- 
moved from  parsimony,  and  never  interfered  with  her 
benevolence.  In  the  embarrassed  state  of  the  finances 
of  the  American  Board,  she  exerted  herself  to  the 
utmost  in  the  retrenchment  of  her  family  expenditures. 

It  seems  that  on  one  occasion  Mr.  Hamlin  had 
spoken  more  publicly  than  was  his  wont,  and  perhaps 
with  something  of  a  husband's  pardonable  pride,  of  his 
wife's  rigid  economy  in  all  her  household  arrangements. 
His  remarks,  on  coming  to  her  knowledge,  made  her 
''  blush,"  as  she  said  in  a  note  to  a  missionary  friend, 
adding,  "  for  a  wife  should  let  her  icorks  praise  her,  and 
not  her  husband's  lips  or  letters." 

This   note   drew   forth   the  following   characteristic 


236  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

reply,  to  which  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  the  signa- 
ture of  her  friend : 

"  And  not  only  do  '  her  own  works  praise  her,'  but  '  her  hus- 
band also,  and  he  praiseth  her.'  And  how  can  he  help  it,  when 
he  sees  even  his  little  '  children  rise  up  and  call  her  blessed  ?  ' 
And  when  he  feels  that  it  is  as  '  her  husband  he  is  known  in 
the  gates,  when  he  sitteth  among  the  elders  in  the  land,'  '  his 
heart  doth  safely  trust  in  her ;'  for  he  is  assured  that  '  she  will 
do  him  good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life  ; '  and  he  sees 
every  day  that  she  '  openeth  her  mouth  with  wisdom,'  and  that 
'  in  her  tongue  is  the  law  of  kindness.'  Many  missionaries' 
wives,  and  '  many  daughters  have  done  virtuously,  but  thou 
excellest  them  all,'  he  says  so  often  in  his  heart,  that  it  some- 
times even  escapes  his  lips.  And,  indeed,  dear  sister,  not  only  he, 
but  *  all  the  city  of  my  people  doth  know  that  thou  art  a  virtuous 
woman.'  And  although,  such  is  poor  human  nature,  our  wives 
might  not  sit  very  contentedly  to  hear  any  other  one  of  their 
number  so  very  highly  extolled,  to  the  apparent  disparagement 
of  the  rest,  yet  in  this  instance  they  lay  their  hand  upon  their 
mouth ;  they  answer  not ;  for  they  have  too  often  seen  your 
'  household  clothed  in  scarlet,'  and  have  too  often  partaken  of 
your  hospitality,  not  to  perceive  that  the  mistress  of  the  family 
is  one  that  *  looketh  well  to  the  ways  of  her  household,  and 
eateth  not  the  bread  of  idleness.'  And  the  writer  of  this  has  a 
very  special  remembrance  of  the  pies,  particularly  the  cold 
meat.  And  though  a  royal  firman  is  found,  requiring  every 
man  to  bear  rule  over  his  wife,  yet  no  firman  can  be  found  in 
any  history,  ancient  or  modern,  sacred  or  profane,  which  re- 
quires a  man  to  abstain  from  praising  his  wife,  either  in  or  out 
of  doors.  I  do  not  see,  therefore,  but  she  must  submit  to  this 
grievance,  although  it  may  sometimes  cause  her  to  *  blush.' 

"  One  of  the  Ancients." 

A  missionary  sister,  on  reading  this  note,  pleasantly 
remarked  that  Mr.  Goodell  had  used  up  all  the  canon- 
ical books  on  Mrs.  Hamlin,  and  left  nothing  but  tlie 
Apocrypha  for  them. 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  237 

Another  humorous  letter,  from  the  same  source,  with 
its  playful  reply,  may  not  be  out  of  place  here.  By 
way  of  explanation,  however,  it  should  be  said  that  the 
missionaries  had  frequent  business  meetings,  either  at 
Pera  or  Bebek,  and  that  some  members  of  their  fami- 
lies, particularly  the  younger  ones,  often  accompanied 
them.  On  these  occasions,  refreshments  of  some  kind, 
alluded  to  in  the  following  letter  as  "lunch,"  were 
always  provided.  It  may  be  added  that  the  writer, 
with  all  his  praise  of  cakes  and  pies,  very  rarely  tastes 
of  any  such  ''delectables." 

"  Dear  Sister  in  Christ  :  I  do  not  find  as  any  one  in- 
quires after  you,  or  knows  anything  about  you ;  but  I  have  too 
lively  a  remembrance  of  the  pies,  cakes,  tarts  and  other  delect- 
ables,  to  say  nothing  of  the  cold  meat,  which  is,  in  fact,  best  of 
all,  to  allow  you  to  slip  so  quietly  out  of  all  existence,  while 
Bebek  is  only  six  miles  distant.  So  I  beg  you  will  just  drop 
me  a  line,  or  request  your  eldest  daughter  to  do  so,  just  to 
inform  me  whether  you  and  your  increased  family  are  well  and 
happy  during  all  these  weeks  and  months  of  incessant  rain. 
Pray  how  do  you  contrive  to  keep  any  sort  of  life  in  yourselves  ? 
We  resort  to  calisthenics,  I  believe  the  word  is,  for  in  my  boy- 
hood we  never  had  occasion  for  such  words  or  things.  If  any 
human  power  appointed  the  weather,  I  verily  believe  we  should 
all  rebel ;  but,  it  being  regulated  by  One  who  cannot  err,  it 
is  our  duty  and  privilege  to  be  submissive,  contented  and 
happy. 

"  With  the  kindest  regards  of  us  all  to  yourself  and  other 
self,  and  Henrietta  and  Elizabeth  and  Caroline  and  '  Keren 
Happuch  '  (the  tnen  unchristened  and  unnamed  baby  —  Job 
42 :  14),  and  with  longing  desire  to  take  lunch  with  you,  or 
have  you  all  come  here  at  lunch,  I  remain 

"  Most  truly  yours. 

"P.  S. — Were  the  weather  not  so  gloomy,  I  would  try  to 
write  in  ;poetry" 


238  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

To  this  sprightly  effusion  Mrs.  Hamlin  replied  : 

"  We  cannot  expect  much  from  you,  dear  summer  friends, 
when  winter  comes ;  but  I  hope  that  sunny  skies  will  ere 
long  bring  you  to  Bebek.  We  shall  be  most  happy  to  see 
you  all,  and  to  have  you  take  lunch  with  us.  Should  I  not 
be  so  fortunate  as  to  have  any  of  those  *  pies,  cakes,  and  other 
delectables,'  of  which  you  retam  such  a  vivid  remembrance, 
still  you  shall  be  most  welcome  to  the  very  best  which  the  house 
affords. 

"  I  feel  greatly  obliged  for  your  kind  remembrance  of  one 
whom  you  seem  to  regard  as  forgotten  by  all  the  rest  of  the 
world.  I  will  not,  however,  beg  your  sympathy  as  for  a  poor 
sufferer ;  for,  notwithstanding  your  neglect,  I  really  cannot  find 
time  to  feel  solitary ;  and,  besides,  I  have  had  many  kind  notes 
from  other  friends  during  your  silence. 

"  As  to  '  poetry^  we  cannot  doubt  your  capability  in  that  line, 
notwithstanding  the  weather.  I  think  I  heard,  some  years 
since,  of  your  successfully  composing  one  line  in  Malta,  but 
whether  Constantinople  has  added  the  second  I  have  not  been 
informed.     With  love  to  all, 

"  Very  sincerely  yours, 

"  H.  L.  J.  Hamlin." 

To  Mrs.  Hamlin's  untiring,  self-sacrificing  efforts  for 
her  large  family,  the  late  Mrs.  Wood  bore  the  most 
ample  testimony.  She  related  that,  on  her  arrival  at 
Constantinople,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hamlin  were  in  that  di- 
lapidated mansion  which  has  been  alluded  to,  and 
where  they  were  so  cramped  for  room  as  to  be  very 
uncomfortable.  Yet,  although  Mrs.  Hamlin's  health 
was  feeble,  and  she  was  obliged  to  strain  every  nerve 
to  meet  the  demands  upon  her,  she  never  heard  one 
word  of  complaint  fall  from  her  lips. 

Says  the  Rev.  Dr.  Anierson,  one  of  the  secretaries 
of  the  American  Board  : 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  239 

"  She  is  one  of  two  or  three  favorite  illustrations  of  what  a 
missionary's  wife,  of  very  slender  constitution,  may  do,  who  is 
cheerfully  devoted  to  the  cause,  and  has  a  mind  to  work  and  a 
sound  judgment.  I  remember  her  as  busily  occupied  with  her 
needle.  There  was  no  pretension  about  her.  The  rooms  were 
neat,  the  chairs  in  place,  the  linen  clean  and  smooth,  and  the 
children  properly  clad,  obedient  and  happy,  while  the  guest 
felt  himself  attended  to  without  being  a  burden.  It  is  aston- 
ishing how  much  well-balanced  and  well-regulated  and  sancti- 
fied powers  will  accomplish  in  Christ's  service,  when  the 
motive-power  is  resolute  and  untiring." 

Dr.  Pomeroyj  another  secretary  of  the  Board,  who 
spent  some  days  in  their  family,  gives  a  similar  testi- 
mony :  "  What  struck  me  the  most  forcibly,  while 
under  their  hospitable  roof,  was  the  very  pleasant, 
quiet  and  orderly  way  in  which  the  affairs  of  the  house 
were  conducted." 

It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  Mrs.  Hamlin  that  she  was 
able,  in  her  last  residence,  to  do  more  than  ever  before 
for  the  comfort  of  those  under  her  roof  Nor  were  her 
kind  ministrations  limited  to  those  of  her  own  house- 
hold. 

Mrs.  Wood  often  spoke  of  the  constant  and  delicate 
attentions  shown  her  while  an  invalid,  both  when  resid- 
ing in  the  family,  and  afterwards,  when  boarding  at  the 
distance  of  some  miles.  Mrs.  Hamlin  was  in  the 
habit  of  preparing  and  sending  to  her,  week  after  week, 
by  the  hand  of  Mr.  Hamlin,  those  dainties  so  grateful 
to  the  sick,  and  which  in  that  country  cannot  be  pro- 
cured without  great  difficulty.  Of  these  and  similar 
kindnesses,  continued  through  years  of  sickness  and 
suffering,  Mrs.  Wood  spoke  with  the  warmest  grati- 
tude. On  parting  from  this  beloved  missionary  sister, 
she  said  to  her,  "  I  shall  be  afraid  to  hear  from  you,  lest 
I  should  hear  of  your  death  from  over-exertion."     On 


240  MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

her  dying  bed  Mrs.  Hamlin  recalled  and  repeated  these 
significant  words. 

This  same  lamented  sister,  Mrs.  Wood,  for  a  time 
intimately  associated  with  Mfs.  Hamlin  on  missionary 
ground,  but  who  was  obliged  to  return  to  this  country 
on  account  of  her  health,  has  recently  joined  her,  as  we 
trust,  in  the  rest  of  heaven. 

A  letter  to  Mrs.  Hamlin,  from  another  missionary 
sister,  bears  the  same  pleasing  testimony  to  her  unre- 
mitted ministering  kindness  : 

"  My  very  dear  Sister  :  I  wish  I  could  tell  you  how  deeply 
your  sisterly  kindness  and  great  generosity,  in  sending  me  so 
many  delicacies  by  my  husband,  have  affected  me.  As  we 
unpacked  them  I  could  hardly  help  shedding  tears.  I  was 
before  this  under  great  obligations  to  you  for  many  favors, 
which  I  have  never  had  an  opportunity  of  requiting  in  any 
form,  nor  of  showing  you  that  I  had  not  forgotten  the  many 
ways  in  which  you  and  your  dear  husband  made  my  visit  to 
you  delightful.  And  now  you  have  been  doing  the  same 
things  for  my  husband,  and  then  preparing  a  load  of  delicacies 
for  him  to  bring  me.  I  must  be  willing,  I  see,  to  let  you 
enjoy  the  greater  pleasure  of  giving,  though  the  receiving,  in 
my  feeble  state,  is  not  a  small  one.  I  do  thank  you,  my  dear 
sister,  more  than  I  can  express,  for  everything ;  nor  shall  I  ever 
forget  your  many  kindnesses.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  and 
yours  abundantly,  for  your  efforts  in  adding  so  much  to  the 
comfort  and  happiness  of 

"  Your  at  present  feeble  sister, 

"  C.  M.  L." 

The  intellectual  and  moral,  no  less  than  the  physical 
development  of  her  children,  was  to  Mrs.  Hamlin  a 
matter  of  unspeakable  interest,  and  occupied  her  most 
anxious  thoughts. 

Three  things  she  often  remarked  upon  as  of  primary 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  241 

importance  in  early  training :  that  children  should  be 
made  happy ;  that  they  should  be  truthful,  cherish- 
ing a  constant  sense  of  responsibility  to  God  and  their 
parents  ;  and  that  they  should  be  fed  with  nothing  but 
truth.  .  She  would  allow  of  no  implied  deception. 

Careless  and  indiscriminate  reading  she  felt  to  be  a 
great  and  prevalent  evil.  And,  to  prevent  this,  before 
putting  any  book  into  the  hands  of  her  children,  she 
first  read  it  herself,  carefully  guarding  them  against 
any  false  impressions.  She  often  found  books,  written 
for  children,  so  destitute  of  any  prominent  and  leading 
object,  that  she  laid  them  aside  as  unsuited  for  their 
perusal.  In  looking  over  the  journals  of  the  day,  she 
marked  whatever  could  afford  her  aid.  Every  example 
of  self-sacrifice  was  used  in  a  way  to  impress  the  heart. 
Kindness  to  the  poor  and  needy,  and  to  everything  that 
has  life,  was  taught  as  a  primal  virtue.  She  was  de- 
lighted with  a  passage  from  SilUmaii^s  Journal^  closing 
as  follows  : 

"  The  child  who  is  indulged  in  mutilating  or  killing 
an  insect,  for  his  own  pleasure,  has  learnt  the  first 
lesson  of  inhumanity  to  his  own  species." 

Never  had  there  been  a  time  when  the  prospect  for 
Mrs.  Hamlin's  usefulness  and  happiness  in  her  work 
was  more  promising  than  at  the  commencement  of  the 
present  year.  Not  only  was  the  temporal  condition  of 
the  seminary  very  flourishing,  but  the  students  mani- 
fested a  deep  interest  in  the  objects  of  the  mission.  In 
a  letter,  dated  July  25  th,  says  Mr.  Hamlin  : 

"  Our  students,  the  past  year,  earned  in  our  workshops  be- 
tween three  and  four  hundred  dollars,  and  they  gave  at  the 
monthly  concert,  and  to  other  benevolent  objects,  one  hundred 
dollars  —  a  quarter  of  their  income.  Our  manual-labor  depart- 
ment is  quite  prosperous.     At  some  other  time  I  will  give  you 

21 


242  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

an  account  of  our  various  branches  of  industry,  which  are  too 
numerous  to  mention  in  a  brief  space.  We  have  some  idea 
of  being  represented  in  the  World's  Convention  of  the  Arts." 

In  this  same  letter  was  made  the  first  announcement 
of  his  wife's  sickness.  But  he  little  knew  whiat  cup 
his  Father's  hand  was  mingling  for  him;  he  little 
dreamed  that  her  sun  was  to  go  down  at  noon ! 


SICKNESS,    TRIALS    AND    STRUGGLES. 

**  If  now  thou  wilt  her  soul  require, 
0  !  sit  as  a  refiner's  fire. 

And  purge  it  first  from  sin  ! 
Thy  love  hath  quicker  wings  than  death, — 
The  fulness  of  thy  Spirit  breathe, 
And  bring  thy  nature  in  !  " 

On  the  26th  of  July,  1850,  Mrs.  Hamhn,  with  all 
the  children,  was  attacked  by  a  violent  influenza.  The 
dangerous  illness  of  little  Caroline  awakened  deep  anx- 
iety on  the  part  of  her  parents.  For  twenty  hours  out 
of  the  twenty-four,  during  three  or  four  successive  days, 
her  father  drew  her  in  her  light  carriage  around  the 
large  hall,  as  the  only  way  in  which  she  could  be 
soothed. 

On  the  29th  their  fifth  daughter  was  born  to  them. 
The  mother's  cough  was  relieved,  and  hopes  were  enter- 
tained of  her  speedy  restoration  to  health.  But  this 
prospect  was  of  short  continuance.  The  cough  soon 
returned,  accompanied  with  ominous  night-sweats. 
Various  medical  prescriptions  were  tried,  but  without 
effect. 

Hoping  that  a  change  of  air  might  prove  advan- 
tageous, on  the  29th  of  August,  Mr.  Hamlin  took  his 
family  to  the  Princes  Islands,  in  the  Sea  of  Marmora, 
where  they  had  formerly  resided  for  a  time,  with  great 
benefit  to  their  health.  They  remained  for  a  few  days 
at  a  ho 'el  at  Prinkipo,  and  with  apparent  advantage 


244  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

to  the  invalid.  But,  as  their  expenses  at  that  place  were 
great,  they  removed  to  Halki,  a  neighboring  island, 
taking  the  same  house  which  they  had  formerly  occu- 
pied. It  was  a  lovely  morning  when  they  left  their 
hotel  and  entered  a  boat  for  a  sail  of  about  twenty 
minutes.  Mrs.  Hamlin,  borne  in  a  sedan  contrived  by 
her  husband,  was  greatly  refreshed  by  the  sea-breezes. 
When  about  half-way  across,  a  sudden  squall  struck 
them,  blowing  the  sedan  into  the  water.  After  a  time 
they  recovered  it,  but  the  sea  had  become  so  rough 
that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  they  could  proceed. 
The  children  were  alarmed,  and  the  servants  called 
upon  the  Holy  Virgin  to  come  quickly  to  their  deliver- 
ance. Chilled  and  wet  with  the  spray,  they  at  length 
reached  the  landing. 

Notwithstanding  this  unfavorable  passage,  Mrs. 
Hamlin  apparently  derived  great  benefit  from  the  sea- 
air,  and  so  far  regained  her  strength  as  to  be  able  to 
resume  some  of  her  household  cares.  Then  came  on  a 
season  of  stormy  winter  weather,  which  increased  her 
cough,  and  occasioned  a  return  of  sickness  to  the  chil- 
dren. Thus,  instead  of  that  health  which  they  had 
hoped  to  gain  in  this  recruiting  season,  disease  rushed 
in  upon  them  like  a  flood.  After  a  week  of  intense 
anxiety,  in  which  they  despaired  of  the  life  of  one  of 
their  little  ones,  the  children  began  to  recover.  But 
the  mother's  strength  was  prostrated.  They  remained 
at  Halki  a  month,  and  then  returned,  disappointed  in 
their  sanguine  expectations.  But  hope  did  not  yet 
desert  them. 

In  the  blue  Mediterranean,  off  the  coast  of  Asia 
Minor,  lies  the  beautiful  island  of  Rhodes,  whose 
salubrious  climate  makes  it  a  delightful  resort  for  inva- 
lids. Here,  in  her  last  sickness,  came  Mrs.  Sarah  L. 
Smith,  when  shipwrecked  on  her  passage  to  Smyrna. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  245 

And  hither  Mr.  Hamlin  was  advised  to  take  his  feeble 
wife,  in  the  faint  hope  that  its  balmy  breezes  might 
prove  beneficial  to  her  declining  health. 

On  the  5th  of  October  they  sailed  from  Bebek,  hav- 
ing been  first  commended  by  the  assembled  missionary 
circle  to  the  loving-kindness  of  their  God.  The  pas- 
sage seemed  to  produce  the  most  favorable  effect; 
indeed,  the  change  in  Mrs.  Hamlin's  appearance  was  so 
striking  as  to  arrest  the  attention  of  a  fellow-passenger, 
who  expressed  the  opinion  that  her  recovery  was 
already  secured. 

As  they  approached  the  island,  the  waves  were  dash- 
ing against  the  gray  rocks  at  the  foot  of  the  ancient 
battlements,  or  rolling  and  breaking  upon  the  long, 
sandy  shore.  They  entered  the  harbor  at  half-past  six 
on  Tuesday  evening,  the  8th  of  October.  As  Mrs. 
Hamlin  descended  the  cabin  stairs  alone,  she  remarked 
that  she  "  had  never  expected  to  have  so  much  strength 
again." 

Very  early  the  next  morning,  Mr.  Hamlin  went  on 
shore,  and  was  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain  the  only  desir- 
able situation  which  the  city  afforded,  and  which,  half 
an  hour  later,  he  would  have  lost.  One  or  two  showers 
of  rain  fell  while  he  was  removing  their  luggage,  after 
which  the  clouds  broke  away  and  the  rain  ceased. 
Placing  the  invalid  in  her  rocking-chair,  ] ashed  to  two 
poles,  they  bore  her  through  the  old  street  of  the  knights, 
to  the  house  from  which  she  was  no  more  to  go  out 
till  the  day  of  her  death.  A  few  scattering  drops  fell 
on  them  from  the  clouds,  and  she  probably  took  addi- 
tional cold.  During  the  day,  however,  she  seemed  un- 
usually well,  but  fatigued  herself  with  unpacking  while 
Mr.  Hamlin  was  obtaining  supplies. 

In  many  respects  Providence  now  seems  to  smile 
upon  this  family.  They  have  obtained  a  pleasant  sit- 
21* 


246  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

nation.  The  house  next  their  own  is  occupied  by  an 
attentive  and  experienced  physician,  Chevaher  Heden- 
borg,  from  Sweden,  a  man  of  science,  having  for 
his  attainments  been  knighted  by  his  king.  He  and 
his  wife,  being  victims  of  consumption,  were  residing 
upon  this  sunny  isle  as  a  means  of  prolonging  their 
life.  The  near  vicinity  of  so  eminent  a  physician  is 
no  small  blessing,  and  the  warmest  gratitude  of  Mrs. 
Hamlin's  friends  will  ever  be  due  to  the  Chevalier  and 
his  lady  for  their  unremitting  attentions  and  kindness 
to  her  and  her  family.  The  comforts  and  delicacies  so 
desirable  for  the  sick  are  easily  obtained  from  the  city. 
The  climate  is  delightful,  the  temperature  of  their  room 
not  varying  more  than  two  or  three  degrees  during  the 
twenty-four  hours.  And  the  pure  and  balmy  air  is 
laden  with  health.  A  brighter  day  seems  dawning,  but 
it  is  only  to  set  in  darkness. 

That  night  it  rained  heavily,  and,  although  their  own 
room  remained  dry,  yet  some  parts  of  the  house  were 
flooded.  During  the  same  night  Mrs.  Hamlin's  most 
discouraging  symptoms  returned.  The  next  morning 
she  said,  '•!  feel  very  weak.  I  fear  the  effect  of  the 
voyage  is  all  over."  She  then  turned  her  head  to  weep, 
but  immediately  became  composed.  After  a  few  anx- 
ious days  of  alternation  between  improvement  and 
relapse,  the  dear  sufferer  expressed  her  conviction  that 
all  their  efforts  were  fruitless.  A  difficult  task  was  it 
then  for  the  afflicted  father  to  control  the  grief  of  those 
weeping  children. 

One  morning,  Henrietta,  the  eldest,  nearly  eleven 
years  of  age,  said  to  him,  "  Father,  when  I  pray  for 
mother  dear,  I  never  know  when  to  stop."  At  another 
time,  he  overheard  Susan,  the  second  daughter,  not  quite 
eigLt,  entreating,  "O  God!  spare  my  dear  mother! 
Make  her  well  again,  or  my  tears  will   never,  never 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  247 

cease  to  flow.  O,  I  shall  never  be  happy  again  another 
moment  of  my  life  ! "  One  day  she  asked  him,  "  Father, 
does  not  God  always  hear  prayer?"  "Yes,  my 
child."  ''  Then  why  does  not  mother  dear  get  well  7  I 
have  prayed  a  great  deal,  and  you  and  Henrietta  have 
prayed,  and  yet  God  does  not  hear  us.  Why  does  he 
not  hear  us  7  O  !  I  fear  mother  will  die  !  "  Poor 
child !  She  had  not  as  yet  learned  God's  various 
methods  of  answering  prayer.  She  then  wept  convul- 
sively for  a  long  time,  refusing  to  be  comforted.  After- 
wards, on  observing  that  her  mother  was  sitting  up  and 
looking  cheerful,  her  childish  heart  concluded  that,  all 
danger  was  past,  and  her  joy  was  as  unbounded  as  had 
been  her  grief.  Thus  did  they  pass  from  weeping  to 
gladness. 

And  now  let  us  look  at  the  circumstances  of  this 
beloved  missionary  family,  and  observe,  as  we  follow 
their  history,  how,  in  all  their  "  hard  and  difficult 
ways,"  God  made  their  "shoes  to  be  iron  and  brass." 
They  are  not  only  far  from  their  native  land  and  their 
beloved  kindred,  but  they  are  exiles  from  the  land  of 
their  adoption,  and  from  the  cherished  missionary  circle 
there.  A  sick  and  dying  wife  is  dependent  on  Mr. 
Hamlin's  care,  and  five  children  are  hourly  looking  to 
him  for  comfort.  Owing  to  the  superstitious  dread 
entertained  of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  disease,  no  permanent 
assistance  can  be  obtained.  A  part  of  the  time  they 
were  indeed  able  to  hire  a  woman  to  come  in  and  cook 
their  dinner,  but  no  consideration  could  induce  her  to 
undertake  the  washing  of  the  family.  And  so  great  was 
her  dread  of  infection,  that  a  boAvl  from  the  sick  cham- 
ber, which  Mr.  Hamlin  had  himself  washed,  but  acci- 
dentally left  in  the  kitchen,  she  instantly  broke  in 
pieces.  Thus,  for  a  great  part  of  the  time,  they  had  no 
servant  but  the  infant's  nurse, —  a  woman  of  diabolical 


248  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

temper.  The  mother,  repelled  by  her  countenance,  had 
at  first,  with  her  instinctive  judgment,  felt  unwilling  to 
commit  the  tender  infant  to  her  care.  But,  yielding  to 
what  seemed  inevitable,  she  finally  acquiesced  in  the 
decision  to  take  her,  hoping  for  the  best.  Hardly,  how- 
ever, had  they  arrived  at  Rhodes,  than  they  discovered 
that  they  had  intrusted  their  darling  to  a  monster.  She 
cursed  her  foil)?"  in  coming  there,  she  cursed  the  phy- 
sician for  sending  them  there,  she  cursed  Mr.  Hamlin 
for  bringing  her  there,  she  cursed  everybody  and  every- 
thing. The  poor  children  often  fled  in  terror  from  her 
furious  exhibitions  of  passion  and  her  blasphemous 
imprecations.  It  was  impossible  to  exchange  her,  and 
thus,  during  their  stay  at  Rhodes,  they  were  at  the 
mercy  of  this  infuriate  woman. 

Other  difiiculties,  too,  threaten  him : 

"I  was  (he  says)  her  only  nurse  during  most  of  the  time  at 
Rhodes.  I  had  milk  to  bring  every  day  about  a  mile,  in  one 
direction  ;  then  bread  and  medicine  from  more  than  a  mile's 
distance  in  other  directions,  with  drinking-water  from  over 
half  a  mile  ;  and  yet  I  felt  that  I  must  always  be  with  her.  I 
went  on  those  errands  with  the  utmost  speed,  always  passing 
through  the  Turkish  quarter  of  the  city.  The  Turkish  boys 
began  to  make  my  passing  post-haste  every  day  a  matter  of 
ridicule.  I  bore  it,  little  heeding,  till  one  day  a  stone  was 
thrown.  I  knew  at  once  that  it  would  soon  come  to  mobbing 
me,  and  I  determined  to  keep  that  street  open,  if  it  should 
hazard  my  life.  I  dashed  at  them  with  a  fury  which  they 
mistook,  I  think,  for  a  design  to  take  their  lives,  though 
I  did  not  touch,  nor  intend  to  touch,  a  hair  of  their  heads. 
Any  one  that  has  lived  among  Turks  will  feel  that  I  did 
right." 

How  is  this  husband  and  father  to  endure  these 
ceaseless  labors  and  vigils  and  these  harrowing  anx- 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  249 

ieties,  having  for  three  months  no  regular  sleep,  and 
unrefreshed  by  Christian  intercourse  7  How  shall  he  be 
sustained  in  these  trials,  and  not  sink  under  them,  body 
and  soul  ?  In  the  midst  of  such  scenes  he  is  enabled  to 
write,  ''  It  is  good  to  be  in  the  hands  of  God.  I  feel 
that  He  is  dealing  with  us  in  faithfulness  ;  and  though 
He  seems  to  crush  us,  yet,  in  the  end,  we  shall  bless  his 
holy  name." 

And  how  did  the  affectionate  wife,  the  tender  and  sen- 
sitive mother,  contemplate  the  leaving  her  companion 
desolate,  and  her  little  ones  motherless,  in  that  strange 
land  ?  As  was  afterwards  remarked  by  a  missionary 
sister,  "  All  would  have  said  that,  of  all  their  circle, 
Mrs.  Hamlin  and  her  tender  charge  could  least  endure 
the  blow." 

It  is  matter  of  deep  regret  that,  owing  to  the  peculiar 
circumstances  named  above,  Mr.  Hamlin  was  unable  to 
keep  a  journal  during  the  sickness  of  his  wife.  Such 
a  record  would  have  been  invaluable,  preserving  many 
items  of  deep  interest.  In  the  want  of  it,  we  must 
gather  our  materials  from  the  various  letters  written  by 
Mr.  Hamlin. 

It  seems  that  in  the  early  part  of  her  sickness,  and 
some  time  before  she  had  intimated  it  to  her  husband, 
she  had  the  feeling  that  it  might  prove  her  last  sickness. 
Even  before  she  went  to  the  Princes  Islands,  thoughts 
of  death  at  times  almost  overpowered  her ;  and  while 
there  she  experienced  great  mental  conflicts.  Vivid 
conceptions  of  God's  infinite  holiness  pressed  upon  her. 
And  as  in  the  view  of  that  holiness,  and  in  the  dawning 
light  of  eternity,  she  searched  her  own  heart,  her  sense 
of  sin  and  her  consequent  distress  for  herself  were  such, 
that  Mr.  Hamlin  at  times  feared  for  the  eftect  upon  her 
exhausted  system.  In  addition  to  this  was  her  anxiety 
for  her  children.  The  thought  of  leaving  them  motherless 


250  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

brought  at  times  such  agony  to  her  soul,  that  he  felt  it 
must  speedily  terminate  her  life.  Nor  is  it  strange  that 
nature  should  have  failed  in  this  hour  of  extremity. 
How  could  this  mother  think  of  a  separation  from  her 
five  little  daughters,  whose  life  seemed  bound  up  in  her 
life,  and  that  too  when  they  most  needed  her  forming 
hand  1 

And  yet,  during  this  heart-rending  conflict,  she 
had  seasons  of  sweet  enjoyment.  As  had  been  her 
custom,  she  still  devoted  much  time  to  reading  the 
Bible,  and  to  communion  with  God.  As  Mr.  Hamlin 
observed  her  struggles  and  her  progress,  it  seemed  to 
him  that  she  might  be  passing  through  a  discipline  pre- 
paratory for  a  speedy  entrance  into  her  rest, —  a 
thought  which,  while  it  gave  him  joy,  yet  also  filled 
him  with  a  foreboding  sadness.  But.  notwithstanding 
the  occasional  gleams  of  sunshine,  her  conflicts  still 
continued.  It  was  not  only  for  her  children's  sake 
that  she  desired  recovery.  In  her  view,  her  greatest 
earthly  usefulness  and  happiness  were  about  to 
begin.  Both  the  Greek  and  the  Armenian  languages 
had  become  pleasant  to  her,  and  she  had  many  com- 
forts in  their  permanent  home,  no  longer  removing 
from  place  to  place.  Her  children  were  at  a  most 
interesting  age  to  gratify  a  mother's  love  and  reward 
her  care.  She  had  also  new  views  of  the  desirableness 
of  living  wholly  for  God  and  for  heaven.  She  felt  that 
she  had  been  too  much  occupied  with  what  was 
merely  outward  and  prospective  in  the  missionary 
work,  and  she  longed  to  consecrate  herself  anew  to  that 
work.  Thence  she  earnestly  desired  recovery,  and 
wished  Mr.  Hamlin  to  make  it  a  subject  of  fervent  and 
unceasing  supplication.  She  referred  to  instances  on 
holy  record  where  prayer  for  the  continuance  of  life 
was  answered.     And  though  she  often  made  remarks 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  251 

which  looked  forward  to  her  death,  yet  she  clung  to 
prayer  as  her  only  hope  for  the  continuance  of  life. 

Her  expressions  of  penitence  on  account  of  her  sins 
were  frequent  and  full.  She  took  great  delight  in  the 
fifty-first  Psalm.  "It  is,"  she  said,  "a  wonderful  pro- 
duction, expressing  everything  which  the  Christian 
needs, —  confession,  penitence,  desire  after  holiness  and 
communion  with  God,  and  joy  in  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  and  in  the  general  prosperity  of  the  church." 

While  her  distress  on  her  own  account  gradually 
passed  away,  her  concern  for  her  children  seemed  only 
to  increase.  When  she  saw  the  elder  ones  at  times 
almost  frantic  with  grief  at  the  thought  that  she  might 
never  recover, — when  she  saw  them  spend  many  hours 
every  day  in  earnest  entreaties  for  her  life, — her  yearn- 
ings over  them  were  indescribable,  and  she  felt  almost 
like  her  weeping  daughter,  as  if  God  must  hear  their 
prayers.  It  seemed  as  if  death  could  not  sunder  such 
sacred  ties.  For  the  younger  ones  she  felt  a  still  more 
irrepressible  anxiety,  and  her  pleadings  with  Heaven  in 
their  behalf  were  importunate. 

Nor  did  prayer  ascend  from  these  aching  hearts 
alone.  Many  were  the  supplications  made  for  them  by 
their  sympathizing  missionary  friends.  Separated 
from  them  as  they  were,  they  were  yet  encircled  by 
an  unbroken  band  of  intercessory  prayer.  And  al- 
though, to  a  cold  observer,  these  petitions  might  seem 
to  fall  back  as  from  gates  of  brass,  yet  not  in  vain  did 
they  besiege  the  ear  of  the  Most  High.  At  their  im- 
portuning cries,  the  heavens  were  bowed  down  to  them. 
Enclosed  as  they  were  within  a  fiery  furnace,  seven 
times  heated,  they  were  not  consumed ;  for  a  form, 
like  unto  the  Son  of  God,  was  with  them  in  the  midst 
thereof. 


252  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

*'  0,  cheer  thee,  cheer  thee,  though  the  flame 
Consume  thy  wasting,  suffering  frame  ! 
His  gold  shall  suffer  harm  nor  loss, 
He  will  but  purge  away  ihe  dross, 
And  fit  it,  graced  with  many  a  gem, 
To  form  his  glorious  diadem." 


SEVERE    CONFLICT.— NEW    CONSE- 
CRATION    AND    ASSURANCE    OF 

FAITH. 

"  Now,  bowed  in  lowliness  of  mind, 
I  make  my  humble  wishes  known  ; 
I  only  ask  a  will  resigned, 
0  Father,  to  thine  own."  J.  G.  "Whittieb. 


The  thoughts  and  feelings  of  Mrs.  Hamhn  were 
gradually  concentrated  into  the  engrossing  desire  for 
entire  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  and  for  faith,  not 
only  to  perceive  Christ  to  be  her  righteousness,  but 
actually  to  receive  and  appropriate  him  as  her  own. 
And  this  was  granted.  Under  the  deep  conviction  of 
her  sinfulness,  she  had  said,  with  great  solemnity, 
''  How  dreadful  the  thought  of  going  into  eternity  and 
meeting  a  frowning  God  !"  Through  the  grace  of  the 
Redeemer  she  could  now  at  times  say,  "  How  cheering 
that  a  poor  sinner  may  look  forward  to  a  gracious  God 
and  a  glorious  heaven  as  his  portion  !  " 

Notwithstanding  the  discouraging  aspect  of  her 
health,  there  had  been  still,  on  the  part  of  all,  a  clinging 
to  the  hope  of  restoration.  Their  kind  and  excellent 
physician  had  said,  "  Wait,  and  see  what  will  be  the 
effect  of  the  climate."  Day  after  day  passed  by,  and 
they  were  still  suspended  between  hope  and  fear.  ,  But 
on  the  19th  of  October  the  most  alarming  S3rmptoms 
appeared.  The  dear  invalid  was  utterly  prostrated, 
and  abandoned  the  last  hope  of  recovery.    She  had 

22 


254  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

before  supposed  that  if  she  continued  to  fai.  it  would 
be  gradually,  and  that  she  might  linger  many  months ; 
but  she  now  felt  death  to  be  very  near.  That  day  and 
the  following  night  she  had  strong  conflicts  of  spirit. 
And,  as  the  curtain  shrouding  the  mysteries  of  the  eter- 
nal world  seemed  lifting  before  her,  for  a  moment  she 
covered  her  eyes,  as  if  fearing  to  look  within  the  vail. 
Unbelief  wrestled  hard  with  faith,  but  the  struggle  was 
brief.  She  was  at  length  enabled  to  make  an  entire 
and  unconditional  surrender  of  herself  and  her  family 
into  the  hands  of  God.  He  blessed  her  with  the  sweet 
assurance  that  this  consecration  was  accepted,  thus 
bringing  her  into  the  only  place  of  repose.  She  had, 
through  the  strength  of  Christ,  made  the  very  highest 
attainment  which  it  is  possible  for  the  human  soul  to 
reach, —  the  entire  abnegation  of  self.  Such  a  holo- 
caust is  the  most  acceptable  of  all  sacrifices,  and 
secures  God's  richest  blessing.  Thus  did  it  now  prove. 
Her  Saviour  placed  upon  her  finger  the  charmed  ring 
of  the  promises,  to  be  no  more  removed  till  she  had 
passed  into  a  state  of  full  and  eternal  fruition.  Her 
agitated  soul  had  found  its  centre,  and  it  was  hence- 
forth at  rest.  She  said  of  herself  that  formerly  her  will 
had  been  a  most  rebellious  one, —  that  circumstances 
occurring  through  human  agency  she  had  been  unwil- 
ling to  regard  with  submission,  not  receiving  them  as 
the  expression  of  her  heavenly  Father's  will.  Now  she 
had  ceased  to  regret  anything  in  the  past.  The  minut- 
est circumstances,  and  the  many  disappointments 
attending  her  sickness,  she  was  enabled  entirely  to 
acquiesce  in,  as  ordered  by  infinite  love. 

She  expressed  great  interest  in  the  seminary  at  Bebek, 
and  hoped  that  her  husband  would  "  always  remember 
how  infinitely  important  were  the  eternal  interests  of 
the  scholars,— that  the  conversion  of  one   soul  was 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  255 

•worth  more  than  all  possible  external  prosperity."  She 
earnestly  desired  that  '^  those  engaged  in  the  missionary 
enterprise  might  become  more  and  more  spiritual,  think- 
ing less  of  what  was  merely  secular  and  external  in 
their  work,  and  more  of  the  nearness  of  eternity  and 
the  momentous  interests  of  the  soul."  There  had 
been  so  much  prayer  offered  for  her,  that  she  regarded 
it  as  a  pledge  that  God  would  bless  to  the  survivors 
the  taking  away  of  one  of  their  number. 

The  bitterness  of  this  last  struggle  had  been  the 
giving  up  of  her  children.  "Death,"  she  said,  "is 
taking  me  by  surprise,  and  how  much  have  I  yet  to 
say  to  my  dear  children  !  O,  that  I  might  be  spared 
to  finish  my  work  with  them  !  Their  grief  and  anx- 
iety, so  much  beyond  their  years,  have  too  long  pre- 
vented me  from  commencing  my  last  work."  She  had 
greatly  desired,  before  she  should  leavfe  the  world,  to 
have  evidence  that  the  two  elder  were  renewed  by  the 
Spirit  of  God.  Thinking  she  should  live  but  a  very  few 
days,  she  began  at  once  to  talk  to  them  of  their  duties 
in  the  family  when  she  should  no  longer  be  with  them. 
This  brought  so  vividly  to  their  hearts  the  idea  of  a 
separation  from  their  mother,  that,  although  they  had 
so  often  wept  and  prayed  over  it,  it  seemed  as  though 
it  had  never  before  occurred  to  them  as  a  possibility. 
And  now,  when  they  first  realized  that  the  time  was 
very  near,  a  scene  of  anguish  took  place  to  which  no 
language  can  do  justice.     In  the  words  of  their  father  : 

"  They  fell  at  their  mother's  feet  in  a  perfect  agony  of 
grief,  —  they  kissed  her,  and  begged  her  to  forgive  them  all 
their  unkindness  and  disobedience.  It  was  in  vain  she  assured 
them  of  her  entire  forgiveness,  —  that  they  had  always  been 
very  good  and  dear  children.  They  mentioned  many  ways  in 
vvhich  tl.sy  must 'have  grieved  her.     And  they  said  that  some- 


256  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

times,  even  when  they  had  obeyed  her,  they  had  wished  that 
they  were  grown  up,  so  that  they  could  do  as  they  pleased, 
and  have  no  one  to  control  them.  This  seemed  to  them  an 
awful  sin,  and  unpardonable  both  in  the  sight  of  God 
and  in  the  heart  of  their  mother.  They  wrung  their  hands 
with  anguish ;  they  fell  again  and  again  upon  the  floor  at  her 
feet,  and  persisted  in  making  every  form  of  confession  that 
could  be  thought  of,  sometimes  entreating  their  mother  and 
sometimes  entreating  God  to  forgive  them.  Such  an  example 
of  penitential,  whole-hearted  confession  from  the  lowest  depths 
of  the  soul,  I  never  before  witnessed.  They  were  at  length 
calmed,  in  some  measure,  by  their  mother's  repeated  assurance 
of  pardon  and  love,  and  that  death  need  only  separate  them  a 
little  while.  I  afterwards  heard  them  praying  alone,  interced- 
ing in  a  strain  of  agony  and  impassioned  feeling  for  the  life  of 
their  dear  mother.  Susan  was  sometimes  merely  giving  ex- 
pression to  her  grief,  saying,  ♦  My  tears  shall  never  cease  to 
flow.  I  shall  never  see  another  happy  day  !  0  Lord  !  let  me 
die  and  go  to  heaven  with  my  dear  mother  ! '  Through  all 
this  scene,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  moments,  the  dear 
mother  was  calm  and  serene  as  an  angel.  When  their  grief 
had  become  sufliciently  moderated,  she  told  them  that  in  order 
to  obtain  forgiveness  from  God  they  must  go  to  Him  as  they 
had  come  to  her.  She  forgave  them,  even  before  they  asked, 
and  could  remember  nothing  against  them,  because  she  knew 
what  ardent  love  they  had  for  her.  Even  so  must  they  love 
God,  and  fear  to  displease  Him,  and  earnestly  desire  his  love 
and  forgiveness,  or  they  would  never  be  forgiven.  And  she 
told  them  that  to  have  such  feelings,  if  they  had  them  not, 
they  must  seek  for  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Her  conversa- 
tion took  a  powerful  hold  of  them.  Henrietta  seemed  to  obtain 
peace  and  hope  of  pardon  and  resignation  very  easily.  Her 
countenance,  though  distorted  by  weeping,  became  so  singu- 
larly mild  and  resigned,  that  I  could  think  of  nothing  but  that 
storm  when  Jesus  said,  '  Peace,  be  still !  '  His  presence 
seemed  to  fill  the  place." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  257 

He  afterwards  adds  : 

"  Henrietta  has  ever  since  appeared  cheerful  and  serene  in 
the  family,  though  often  her  tears  fall  fast,  and  I  hear  her 
weeping  alone.  Little  Susan  frequently  comes  to  me  to  help 
her  pray  for  forgiveness  and  for  the  influences  of  God's  Spirit. 
Their  mother  often  cautioned  me  ao^ainst  being-  satisfied  with 
anything  but  the  clearest  evidence  of  a  sincere,  humble,  obe- 
dient life,  that  they  are  the  children  of  God.  The  fourteenth 
chapter  of  John  she  gave  them  to  commit  to  memory,  both 
because  it  contained  words  of  comfort  which  they  would 
afterwards  feel,  and  as  expressing  her  dying  counsels,  showing 
most  plainly  that  there  is  no  true  piety  where  there  is  not  love 
and  obedience." 

Her  sense  of  unworthiness  was  very  great.  She 
could  only  say,  ''  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.' ' 
That  faithful  saying,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners,  was  her  only  ground  of  hope. 
And  ''O!"  she  added,  "  what  a  sinner  have  I  been! 
It  seems  to  me  that  I  have  been  the  very  chief  of  sin- 
ners. I  have  come  short  in  all  things.  I  have  sinned 
against  great  light,  for  I  knew  my  Master's  will  at  an 
early  age,  and  he  called  me  when  very  young."  But 
through  these  troubled  waters  she  had  been  borne  along 
to  the  ocean  of  infinite  love,  and  her  peace  was  hence- 
forth like  a  river. 

Her  views  of  God's  dealings  with  her  were  delight- 
ful. During  her  sickness,  they  had  for  most  of  the 
time  been  secluded  from  the  sympathy  and  intercourse 
of  Christian  friends.  God  had  baffled  all  their  pur- 
poses, disappointed  their  hopes,  and  at  every  turn  had 
stood  in  their  path,  calling  upon  them  to  submit  to  his 
will.  She  felt  that  it  was  good  to  be  thus  dealt  with, 
that  it  was  just  what  she  needed,  and  her  heart  yielded 
its  entire  and  full  consent  to  the  Divine  sovereignty. 

22* 


258  BIEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

For  a  few  days  after  this,  Mrs.  Hamlin,  though  very 
weak,  \ias  able  to  converse  a  great  deal  in  a  perfectly 
clear  and  sweet  voice.  During  this  time  she  gave  many 
directions  to  her  children  ill  regard  to  their  future 
duties,  assigned  mementos  to  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren and  to  her  friends  in  America,  and  conversed 
much  about  the  future  arrangements  of  the  family. 
"  Let  home,"  she  said,  "  be  the  centre  of  the  dear  chil- 
dren's happiness.  Let  them  ever  have  a  father's  heart 
to  come  to  with  all  their  childish  griefs  and  joys."  In- 
cidentally she  mentioned  that  in  regard  to  two  points 
she  had  endeavored  to  exercise  great  care.  One  was, 
to  communicate  religious  truth  free  from  all  cant  and 
stereotyped  forms  of  expression,  Avhich  often  mislead  the 
mind,  or  leave  an  indefinite,  ill-defined  impression.  It 
should  be  the  parents'  direct  aim,  she  thought,  to  have 
their  children  feel  that  all  true  religion  consists  in  lov- 
ing, fearing  and  obeying. 

The  other  point  was  the  inculcation  of  the  sacred 
observance  of  the  Sabbath.  A  Sabbath  carelessly 
spent  she  regarded  as  directly  demoralizing,  and  she 
felt  that  the  irreligious  conduct  of  many  children  of 
pious  parents  might  properly  be  traced  to  this  source. 

She  looked  forward  to  the  time  when  her  children 
would  be  obliged  to  go  to  America  to  complete  their 
education,  and  hoped  their  father  would  then  keep  up  a 
regular  and  frequent  correspondence  with  them.  She 
considered  all  these  things  in  their  relation  to  eternity, 
remarking  that  a  happy  family,  loving  and  sympathiz- 
ing with  each  other,  so  as  to  have  little  need  of  foreign 
sources  of  happiness,  was  more  likely  to  be  a  Christian 
family  than  if  the  degree  of  love  and  sympathy  were 
less.  She  seemed  to  regret  that  she  could  not  throw 
the  mantle  of  her  love  over  all  their  future  course,  till 
she  met  them  in  heaven  above. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  259 

Her  power  of  self-control,  when  thus  exhausted  by 
sickness  and  suffering,  was  remarkable.  On  one  occa- 
sion, when  Mr.  Hamlin  was  writing  to  missionary- 
friends  at  Constantinople,  he  said  to  her,  "What  mes- 
sage will  you  send?"  She  replied,  "  Give  them  my 
love,  and  say  that  I  shall  soon  send  my  farewell,"  im- 
mediately bursting  into  tears.  But  she  instantly 
regained  her  composure,  observing,  "A  sudden  thought 
sometimes  affects  us  unexpectedly." 

God's  grace  was  indeed  triumphing  in  her.  It  was 
a  sublime  sight, —  that  anxious  and  sensitive  and  lov- 
ing woman  calmly  awaiting  her  departure,  and  with 
her  own  clear-sighted  judgment  making  arrangements 
for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  her  dear  ones. 

On  the  25  th  of  the  month,  that  fainting,  dying 
mother,  with  a  strange  serenity,  measured  off  dresses 
for  her  children,  to  be  made  after  she  was  gone.  It 
was  her  last  work.  Nor  was  this  all.  With  the  most 
astonishing  self-command,  she  expressed  her  wishes 
about  her  funeral. 

She  had  an  impression,  on  first  landing  at  Rhodes, 
that  the  island  was  to  be  the  place  of  her  burial.  The 
thought  of  being  interred  so  far  away  from  all  she  loved 
had  filled  her  with  gloom.  But  this  feeling  had  long 
passed  away.  And  now,  entering  at  once  into  all  the 
peculiar  exigences  of  the  case,  unwilling  that  needless 
trouble  should  be  given  to  the  kind  friends  God  had 
raised  up  for  them  in  that  strange  land,  and  wishing 
that,  after  her  death,  her  husband  might  be  able  to 
devote  his  whole  time  to  his  motherless  flock,  she  re- 
quested that  when  her  spirit  had  departed  he  would 
simply  wrap  the  body  in  a  linen  sheet  which  she  desig- 
nated. The  arrangements  for  her  burial  she  wished 
him  to  make  while  he  could  still  leave  her, — a  most 
affecting  request,  with  which   he   at   once   complied. 


260  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

With  the  kind  assistance  of  Mr.  Kerr,  the  Enghsh  con- 
sul, he  selected  her  grave  in  the  Greek  church-yard. 

At  the  same  time,  she  expressed  the  desire  that  after 
a  suitable  time,  if  it  could  be  done  with  but  little  ex- 
pense, her  remains  should  be  removed  to  the  Pera  cem- 
etery. She  felt  that  it  would  be  a  mournful  satisfac- 
tion to  her  bereaved  husband  and  children  to  visit  her 
grave,  and  there  recall  her  last  words  of  affection. 
When  Mr.  Hamlin,  in  reply,  expressed  the  determina- 
tion not  to  leave  her  remains  in  Rhodes,  with  her  usual 
foresight  she  perceived  the  obstacles  that  he  would  be 
obliged  to  encounter,  especially  with  the  care  of  his 
five  motherless  children.  Under  these  circumstances, 
she  begged  him  not  to  attempt  to  take  her  remains  with 
him.  on  his  return  to  Constantinople. 

After  dictating  several  directions  with  regard  to  the 
children's  winter  clothing,  and  sending  a  special  mes- 
sage to  the  Armenian  circle  in  Portland,  she  said,  "I 
think  of  nothing  more  that  I  can  do  for  my  family.  I 
have  now  done  with  earth.  The  little  time  that  remains 
I  wish  to  devote  to  preparing  myself  and  children  for 
heaven."  In  the  evening  she  found  her  strength  pros- 
trated, but  was  peaceful  and  happy  in  mind.  The 
dear  children  quietly  sat  down  to  their  evening  meal, 
expressing  their  willingness  that  God  should  take  their 
beloved  mother  from  this  world  of  sin,  and  leave  them 
desolate  and  afflicted,  till  He  should  call  them  to  follow 
her.  That  night  they  lay  down  to  rest  a  happy  fam- 
ily, for  the  peace  of  God  reigned  in  their  hearts. 

0  !  sweet  it  is,  my  soul,  to  know 

No  other  will  than  His  ! 
This  is  the  life-spring's  peaceful  flow, 

This  is  the  heaven  of  bliss. 


THE    BAPTISM. 

**  SAviotTK,  on  her  young  heart  sprinkle 

Thine  atoning,  precious  blood  ; 

Like  her  brow,  nor  spot  nor  -wrinkle 

Be  upon  her  soul,  my  God  ! "  G.  W.  Bethtine. 

On  the  morning  of  the  Sabbath,  death  seemed  to  have 
commenced  his  last  attack.  A  sense  of  prostration,  and 
an  internal  failing  of  all  the  powers  of  life,  made  her 
feel  that  she  was  near  her  home. 

She  was  placed  upon  pillows  in  her  rocking-chair 
near  the  window.  Her  person  was  emaciated  to  the  last 
degree,  and  her  lips  pale  and  parted  in  her  pantings  for 
breath ;  yet  her  eye  was  bright  and  beaming,  and  her 
countenance  sweet  and  calm.  They  had  desired  to 
have  the  baptism  of  their  infant  in  the  morning ;  but 
the  dear  sufferer  was  struggling  for  breath,  and  com- 
mitting her  soul  to  Him  who  holds  the  keys  of  death 
and  the  invisible  world.  Towards  noon  she  was  re- 
lieved, and  about  one  o'clock  the  holy  rite  was  per- 
formed. A  little  china  bowl  had  been  procured  for  the 
baptismal  font,  and,  as  they  had  no  table,  a  white 
napkin  was  spread  upon  a  rude  stand.  Here  were 
gathered  the  dying  mother,  the  afflicted  father  and 
their  five  little  daughters.  There  was  nothing  exter- 
nally imposing  in  this  scene,  but  to  the  eye  of  faith 
invisible  spectators  were  there, —  an  innumerable  cloud 
of  witnesses,  to  behold  that  mother's  last  offering. 
Especially  was  He  present, —  the  Shepherd  of  Israel, — 


262  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

in  pity  and  in  love.  And  who  could  say  that  the  de- 
parted grand-parents  were  not  with  them  in  that 
hour  ? 

The  meaning  of  the  sacred  ceremony  being  ex- 
plained to  the  two  elder  children,  they  solemnly  pledge 
themselves  to  perform  to  their  little  sister  the  duties  of 
a  mother,  so  far  as  their  childhood  and  inexperience 
will  allow.  The  holy  Scriptures  are  read,  the  blessing 
of  God  implored,  and  then,  at  the  mother's  request,  the 
infant  for  the  last  time  is  laid  in  her  arms.  Again  they 
kneel  to  pray.  But  the  fountains  of  grief  are  broken 
up ;  and,  while  the  little  Mary  is  smiling  and  happy, 
and  the  mother  serene  and  calm,  the  father  weeps  aloud 
with  his  weeping  children.  After  a  time,  he  can  only 
plead  "Jesus  wept."  But  they  rise  not  from  their 
knees  till  he  has  earnestly  besought  the  good  Shepherd 
that  He  would  look  with  an  eye  of  loving  mercy  upon 
this  lamb  of  the  flock,  and  take  it  into  his  own  fold. 
The  soul  of  the  mother  meantime  had  reached  a  higher 
sphere.  It  was  far  above  the  human  sympathies  which 
pierced  and  crushed  their  hearts,  and,  though  dissolved 
in  pleading  for  the  blessings  of  the  everlasting  covenant 
upon  her  child,  not  a  tear  dimmed  the  serenity  of  her 
countenance.  The  napkin  and  bowl,  thus  rendered 
sacred,  she  placed  together,  wishing  to  have  them  pre- 
served as  mementos  of  that  scene. 


Lay  the  mother's  tender  blossom 
Gently  on  her  loving  bosom  ; 
Slowly  comes  that  mother's  breath, 
Gathers  fast  the  cloud  of  death. 


Soon  her  precious  one  she  leaveth. 
Yet  her  heart  unto  it  cleaveth. 
"W  ho  its  infancy  will  bless  1 
Must  she  leave  it  motherless  ? 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  263 

But  'tis  God  her  faith  is  testinjr, 
And  on  God  her  soul  is  resting ; 
He  has  calmed  her  anguish  wild,  — 
Now  to  Him  she  brings  her  child. 

Silent  is  her  earnest  pleading, 
For  her  darling  interceding ; 
On  her  placid  brow  the  while 
Beaming  a  celestial  smile. 

Speechless  grief  his  spirit  rending. 
O'er  that  babe  the  father  's  bendino: ; 
Holy  drops  he  sprinkles  now 
On  its  smiling,  happy  brow. 

"When  the  Triune  names  are  blended, 
And  the  sacred  rite  is  ended. 
Low  he  bends  in  fervent  prayer 
For  the  gentle  Shepherd's  care. 

Yet  that  prayer  is  all  unspoken,  — 
Tears  and  sobs  his  words  have  broken ; 
Father,  now  his  soul  sustain  ! 
Let  him  seek  Thee  not  in  vain ! 

Little  ones  are  by  him  kneeling,  ^ 
Mournful  is  the  gush  of  feeling 
Bursting  thus  from  childhood's  heart, 
From  a  mother's  love  to  part. 

"  Jesus  wept,"  the  father  pleadeth,— 
Weeping  love  now  intercedeth  ; 
Man  of  griefs  !  our  tears  behold ! 
In  thine  arms  this  lamb  enfold ! 

Angel-forms  are  hither  tending  ; 
The  Redeemer  o'er  them  bending, 
With  an  eye  of  pitying  love, 
Bears  their  pleading  cries  above. 

Child  of  tears,  baptized  in  sorrow ! 
Shrouded  by  a  dark  to-morrow  ; 


264  MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Never  more  wert  thou  to  rest 
On  thy  mother's  loving  breast. 

But  her  God  beheld  that  weeping ; 
He,  sweet  one,  i^  covenant -keeping; 
He,  —  the  pure,  the  undefiled,  — 
He  will  bless  thee,  darling  child ! 


LINGERING  ON  THE  BANKS  OF  JORDAN. 

*'  Parting  soul  !  the  flood  awaits  thee. 
And  the  billows  round  thee  roar  : 
Yet  look  on  —  the  crystal  city 
Stands  on  yon  celestial  shore." 

Much  of  the  afternoon  following  the  baptism  was 
spent  in  prayer.  Trustingly  did  that  little  circle 
pour  all  their  sorrows  into  the  ear  of  God  ;  and  He  heard 
their  cry  and  gave  them  peace.  The  father  and  chil- 
dren sat  calmly  together  at  their  evening  meal,  and 
while  the  food  remained  almost  untouched,  they  talked 
peacefully  of  the  departure  of  their  dear  one,  and  of 
their  meeting  again  where  ''  adieus  and  farewells  are 
a  sound  unknown." 

Mrs.  Hamlin  had  tasked  her  feeble  powers  to  the 
utmost  in  conversation  with  her  children,  and  in  the 
evening  she  was  greatly  oppressed  for  breath.  But, 
feeling  that  she  could  breathe  more  easily  in  her  rock- 
ing-chair, she  sat  up  till  a  late  hour,  communing  with 
her  husband  of  the  heavenly  world.  "  O,  that  Ave  could 
know  more  of  those  eternal  and  unseen  things  !  But  it 
is  enough  now  to  know  that  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is, 
md  shall  be  hke  Him."  She  dwelt  upon  the  Christian 
ittainments  of  her  father  and  mother  on  earth,  and 
)f  their  correspondent  blessedness  in  heaven.  She 
^poke  of  soon  meeting  them  there,  and  of  good  Deacon 
Kent  as  being  near  them.  "  O,  what  a  consolation," 
she  exclaimed,  "  to  look  forward  to  such  a  gracious 
God,  and  such  a  glorious  heaven  !  "    She  alluded  to  the 

23 


266  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

probability  of  an  intimate,  affectionate  interest  of  the 
redeemed  in  glory  in  their  friends  below,  and  expressed 
her  hope  of  meeting  her  little  family  in  heaven.  ^'  I 
am  afraid,"  she  said,  "  that  I  shall  meet  you  there  too 
soon.  Do  take  care  of  yourself,  for  these  dear  children's 
sake.  Attempt  less,  and  you  will  live  longer  and  do 
more."  Her  sister,  Mrs.  Maltby,  long  in  declining 
health,  she  felt  that  she  should  soon  meet.  Nor  was 
this  expectation  vain.  That  beloved  sister,  in  a  short 
time,  followed  her  to  the  world  of  spirits. 

She  wished  Mr.  H.  to  say  to  her  friend  M.  that  she 
trusted  their  friendship  would  be  contiimed  in  heaven. 
While  she  expressed  her  deep  sense  of  sinfulness,  not  a 
cloud  dimmed  her  prospect.  She  had  perfect  peace  in 
Christ,  wondered  that  he  should  be  so  gracious  to  such 
a  sinner,  and  felt  that  he  was  all  her  salvation  and  all 
her  desire.  She  conversed  in  a  sweet,  clear  voice,  and 
her  emaciated  countenance  wore  a  calm  and  heavenly 
beauty,  which  seemed  to  come  from  a  purer  world. 

"  I  can  truly  say  (says  Mr.  H.)  that  this  was  the  happiest 
evening  I  ever  passed  in  her  society.  Yes,  —  knowing  that 
my  children  would  soon,  very  soon,  be  motherless,  and  I 
bereaved  of  an  incomparable  and  most  affectionate  wife,  I  still 
felt  an  elevated  happiness,  which  seemed  to  have  no  alloy.  I 
said  to  myself,  '  The  battle  is  fought,  the  victory  is  won ; 
henceforth  there  remains  nothing  but  the  crown  of  glory.' 


)  J) 


This  was  the  last  time  that  she  was  able  to  converse 
continuously,  although  she  afterwards  said  much  in 
brief  separate  sentences. 

When  they  first  came  to  the  island,  her  physician 
had  recommended  a  swing.  By  ropes  which  Mr. 
Hamlin  attached  to  the  ceiling,  he  was  able  at  any 
time  to  suspend  the  rocking-chair  which  he  had  made 
for  her.     The  view  which  met  her  eyes,  as  she  rocked 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  267 

gently  back  and  forth,  was  a  magnificent  one,  and  she 
enjoyed  it  with  her  own  peculiar  relish,  while  she  found 
the  exercise  pleasant  and  soothing  to  her  cough.  But 
on  Wednesday,  the  30th  of  October,  she  was  lifted  into 
her  chair  for  the  last  time.  It  occasioned  extreme  suf- 
fering for  breath.  The  next  day  the  chair  was  removed 
from  her  room,  and  she  herself  directed  the  putting 
away  her  dress,  and  the  packing  of  some  articles  which 
would  not  again  be  needed.  O,  those  last,  last  things ! 
—  those  mute  farewells  !  Who  but  he  that  has  felt  the 
same  can  tell  how  they  pierced  the  heart  of  that  lonely 
mourner  ? 

"  I  often  wept,  and  mourned,  and  prayed,  in  secret  places, 
and  felt  as  though  my  bereavement  was  insupportable,  and  my 
burden  greater  than  I  could  bear.  But  again  I  was  comforted 
and  cheered,  and  felt  that  God  would  not  forsake  my  afflicted 
family." 

Unable  any  longer  to  be  removed  from  her  bed,  she 
was  for  a  few  days  occasionally  raised  upon  it,  for 
change  of  position,  and  that  she  might  still  look  from 
her  favorite  window.  Before  her  were  spread  out  the 
fair  gardens  of  the  island,  the  Lycian  coast,  washed  by 
the  deep  blue  sea,  and  the  bold  mountains  beyond  the 
channel.  This  view,  in  her  own  words,  ''often  aided 
her  in  lifting  her  mind  and  heart  to  their  glorious 
Creator,  when  she  was  too  weak  to  read  his  word." 
Hardly  less  did  she  delight  in  the  heavy  gales  of  wind 
that  swept  along  the  coast,  or  the  majestic  thunder- 
storms that  played  sublimely  around  her, — "  only  these 
night-storms,"  she  said,  "lull  me  asleep  too  soon, 
cutting  short  my  enjoyment."  She  regarded  it  as  a  great 
privation  when  she  could  no  longer  look  out  upon  her 
Father's  beautiful  works,  yet  she  submitted  with  her 
usuaf.  cheerfulness. 


268  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

She  was  now  treading  the  verge  of  Jordan,  but  the 
sweet  serenity  of  heaven  was  in  her  heart  and  upon 
her  brow.  To  Mr.  Hamhn's  frequent  inquiries,  she 
repUed,  "Peace,  perfect  peac^  !  " 

"  Peace !  (he  says).  What  sweeter  answer  could  have 
been  given  ?  You  must  have  a  similar  experience  to  know 
how  it  thrilled  through  my  soul,  and  made  me  feel  that  we  had 
reached  at  the  same  time  the  happiest  and  most  painful  point 
of  our  earthly  existence." 

On  Monday,  the  28th,  she  was  very  weak,  and  suf- 
fered much  for  breath,  often  feeling  as  though  suffoca- 
tion was  about  to  commence.  At  a  late  hour,  she  said 
that  she  had  enjoyed  the  evening  highly,  in  praying  for 
her  husband  and  children.  God  had  granted  her  near 
access  to  Him,  and  she  felt  that  blessings  would  descend 
upon  them  Avhile  she  should  be  in  heaven. 

She  had  taken  great  delight  in  reading  the  Scriptures, 
but  she  was  now  deprived  of  this  pleasure.  One  of  the 
last  passages  which  she  read  was  from  the  seventy- 
third  Psalm,  and  she  repeated  aloud  the  language  of 
David,  as  suited  to  her  own  feelings  :  "  Whom  have  I 
in  heaven  but  thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that 
I  desire  besides  thee.  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth : 
but  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion 
forever." 

She  still  enjoyed  hearing  the  Scriptures  read,  and 
passages  from  "  Baxter's  Saint's  Rest."  And  that 
beautiful  hymn  of  Cowper  afforded  her  great  comfort : 

"  0  Lord,  my  best  desires  fulfil, 
And  help  me  to  resign 
Life,  health  and  comfort,  to  thy  will, 
And  make  thy  pleasure  mine  !" 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  269 

But  she  sometimes  remarked,  '^  There  is  nothing  Uke 
the  Bible;  there  I  find  everything  I  want." 

She  often  spoke  of  the  seminary  at  Bebek,  expressing 
her  strong  desire  that  the  Spirit  of  God  might  be  poured 
out  upon  it.  "  What  happy  days  were  those  !  "  said  she 
at  one  time,  alluding  to  their  early  rising,  and  the  long 
days,  every  moment  of  which  was  filled  up  with  use- 
fulness. She  wished  Mr.  Hamlin  to  say  to  the  students 
that  she  would  gladly  have  returned  to  devote  herself 
to  their  Avelfare  and  happiness,  but  God  had  chosen 
otherwise.  And  now  she  desired  most  earnestly  that 
they  might  all  consecrate  themselves  to  the  work  of 
Christ  in  preaching  his  gospel  to  their  nation. 

In  describing  these  scenes,  Mr.  H.  says : 

"  We  had  many  seasons  of  penitential  acknowledgment  of 
all  our  sins,  and  of  the  faithfulness  and  goodness  of  our 
heavenly  Father  in  giving  us  this  cup  to  drink.  Everything 
appeared  just  as  it  should  be,  and  we  felt  that  we  could  praise 
God  in  our  affliction,  and  rejoice  that  He  condescends  to 
include  our  best,  our  eternal  interests,  in  the  execution  of  his 
plans.  I  doubt  not  but  we  shall  remember  Rhodes  in  eternity, 
and  bless  God  that  He  lifted  it  out  of  the  sea,  and  made  it  a 
furnace  of  affliction,  causing  us  to  pass  through  it." 

Mr.  H.  frequently  met  with  an  English  traveller, 
then  stopping  at  Rhodes, —  an  officer  of  the  navy,  of 
cultivated  mind  and  heart.  This  gentleman  manifested 
much  interest  in  the  little  circle  of  daughters,  and  was 
constant  in  his  inquiries  for  the  health  of  their  mother. 
One  morning,  when  Mr.  H.  replied  to  his  questions  that 
all  hope  was  given  up,  the  officer  was  moved  to  tears. 
In  relating  this  to  Mrs.  H.,  she  was  so  affected  at  the 
thought  of  this  deep  interest  on  the  part  of  an  entire 
stranger,  that  she  could  not  for  the  moment  repress  her 

23* 


270  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

emotion.     These  were  the  last  tears  she  was  ever  seen 
to  shed. 

On  Saturday  evening,  the  2d  of  November,  although 
sufliering  from  great  debility,  *she  enjoyed  a  sweet  sea- 
son of  prayer,  according  to  her  custom  on  that  evening, 
for  each  member  of  her  own  household,  and  for  her 
family  circle  in  America.  She  said  her  Saturday  eve- 
nings had  always  been  precious  to  her,  and  she  ex- 
pressed the  wish  that  her  family  should  continue  to 
observe  that  evening  as  a  season  of  preparation  for  the 
Sabbath. 

The  next  morning  she  was  raised  by  pillows,  so  that 
she  could  look  from  the  window  upon  the  delightful 
prospect  in  view.  She  desired  Mr.  Hamlin  to  talk  with 
the  children  about  the  sacredness  of  the  Sabbath,  and 
the  blessings  promised  to  those  who  keep  it  holy,  add- 
ing, "  I  hoped  I  should  feel  strong  enough  to  do  it  my- 
self, but  I  cannot."  She,  however,  requested  them  to 
commit  to  memory  all  the  promises  to  be  found  in  the 
Bible  on  this  subject. 

She  expressed  her  wish  that  their  father  should  pre- 
sent each  of  the  children  with  Doddridge's  "Rise  and 
Progress,"  as  a  memorial  from  her ;  saying  that  the 
reading  of  that  book  was  greatly  blessed  to  her  when 
she  was  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age,  bringing  her 
out  of  doubt  and  darkness  into  peace  and  joy.  She 
hoped  that  he  would  daily  and  earnestly  pursue  the 
cultivation  of  their  mind  and  heart,  and  repeated  her 
desire  that  he  might  be  satisfied  with  nothing  but  the 
clearest  evidence  of  a  prayerful  and  consistent  life,  that 
they  were  the  children  of  God. 

It  was  the  first  Sabbath  of  the  month,  and  towards 
evening  the  little  circle  observed  the  monthly  concert, 
—  according  to  their  custom  of  holding  one  on  the  Sab- 
bath evening  in  Armenian,  with  the  seminary,  while 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  271 

they  observed  a  second  on  Monday  evening  in  English. 
Mrs.  Hamhn  requested  that  fifty  dollars  of  some  prop- 
erty held  in  her  own  country  might  be  git^en  to  the 
American  Board,  as  a  testimony  of  her  attachment  to 
the  cause  in  death.  The  elder  children  expressed  their 
pleasure  in  this  appropriation  of  what  would  have  been 
theirs,  and,  with  earnest  prayer,  the  humble  offering 
was  consecrated  to  God. 

Thus,  understanding  the  peculiar  sacredness  and 
power  of  the  last  words  and  acts  of  a  loved  one,  did  she 
spend  her  failing  breath  in  impressing  upon  the  hearts 
of  her  children,  as  her  latest  lesson,  the  doctrine  of 
Christian  benevolence  —  the  sweet  law  of  a  self-denying 
love. 

The  earthly  tabernacle  was  fast  dissolving,  but  the 
spirit  waxed  stronger  and  stronger  in  faith.  "  I  have 
given  up  everything  to  God,  and  I  wish  to  take  nothing 
back." 

"  0  Lord,  my  God,  do  thou  thy  will  — 

I  will  lie  still  — 
I  will  not  stir,  lest  I  forsake  thine  arm, 

And  break  the  charm 
Which  lulls  me,  clinging  to  my  Father's  breast 

In  perfect  rest ! " 


WAITING   AT   THE   GATE   OF   HEAYEN. 

*<  Methinks  a  light  as  soft  and  sweet 

Shines  on  me  as  the  pale  moon's  ray  ; 
Methinks  I  hear  the  angels  greet, — 

*  Come  hither,  spirit,  come  ! '  they  say." 

Before  leaving  the  world,  Mrs.  Hamlin  had  earnestly 
desired  a  period  of  quiet,  of  that  freedom  from  pain  so 
often  enjoyed  in  this  disease.  She  had  hoped  for  a 
season  when  she  could  converse  without  such  parox- 
ysms of  distress.  But,  as  no  such  period  was  granted,' 
she  cheerfully  acquiesced  in  the  divine  decision. 

On  the  8th  of  November  they  received  a  package  of 
letters  from  their  missionary  friends,  including  two  from 
America.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  nearly  twenty  of 
these,  in  whole  or  in  part,  were  read  aloud,  giving  her 
the  liveliest  pleasure. 

*•  Constantinople,  Oct.  7,  1850. 

"  My  dear  Brother  and  Sister  :  You  are  constantly  in 
our  thoughts,  often  in  our  conversation,  and  not  forgotten  in 
our  prayers.  Had  it  been  left  to  us,  we  should  have  ordered 
things  very  differently.  But  the  great  Disposer  of  all  has  a 
greater  interest  in  you  than  we  have,  yea,  greater  than  you 
yourselves  have ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  infinitely  safe,  and  ought 
to  be  infinitely  sweet  and  pleasant,  for  us  to  lie  passive  in  his 
hands,  and  to  know  no  will  but  his.  His  will  is  perfect.  And 
may  the  grace  of  God  enable  you  always  to  feel  this ! 

"May  it  please  the  great  Head  of  the  church  soon  to  restore 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  273 

our  dear  sister  to  health  and  strength.     Especially  may  her 
peace  be  like  a  river !  Yours  truly, 

"William  Goodell." 

After  hearing  the  letters,  Mrs.  Hamlin  expressed  the 
feeling  that  the  kindness,  the  prayers,  and  the  sympa- 
thy of  their  missionary  circle  had  surrounded  her  in  all 
her  sickness  in  overflowing  measure.  She  was  partic- 
ularly gratified  in  hearing  once  more  from  her  native 
land. 

During  all  this  time,  she  had  seasons  of  extreme  suf- 
fering, and  at  times  a  sense  of  suflbcation.  Yet  Mr. 
Hamlin  frequently  knew  of  these  seasons  only  hy  her 
expressions  of  gratitude  when  relieved.  Her  weakness, 
she  said,  was  such  as  she  had  never  conceived  of;  it 
was  "  weakness  amounting  to  positive  pain."  But  her 
heavenly  Father  gave  her  the  grace  of  patience  in  all 
her  sufferings.  She  still  had  some  precious  seasons  of 
prayer,  but  generally  could  only  say,  "God  be  merci- 
ful to  me  a  sinner  !  "  She  was  unable  to  think  much, 
but  sometimes  enjoyed  her  thoughts  highly,  though 
they  seemed  to  come  only  of  themselves.  She  con- 
tinued to  notice  all  the  children  said  and  did,  and  to 
smile  at  their  childish  prattle,  once  remarking,  "Sweet 
little  children,  your  mother  leaves  you  at  the  most  in- 
teresting age."  She  still  directed  them  in  regard  to 
many  things,  often  making  brief  suggestions  for  the 
future,  and  exhibiting  great  meekness  of  spirit,  a  clear 
memory  of  the  past,  and  an  equally  clear  judgment  in 
regard  to  the  future: 

One  day,  after  speaking  of  the  extraordinary  grief 
and  wonderful  submission  of  the  children,  she  added, 
very  impressively,  "O,  what  scenes  this  house  has 
witnessed  since  we  entered  it !  "     "  To  be  remembered 


274  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

in  eternity."     ''Yes!"  she  added,  an  expression  of 
joy  flashing  across  her  pale  countenance. 

Her  affectionate  and  grateful  sense  of  her  husband's 
unremitted  attentions  she  continued  to  express  to  the 
last.  At  one  time  she  said,  "  It  seems  to  me  that  you 
would  give  your  life  for  me." 

She  was  aware  that  the  steamer  was  expected  about 
the  middle  of  November,  and  that,  if  her  family  failed 
of  returning  then,  they  would  be  detained  another 
month.  Although  expecting  her  death  from  day  to 
day,  yet  foreseeing  the  possibility  of  her  living  till 
nearly  that  time,  she  herself  directed  the  packing  of 
several  articles,  desirous  of  having  every  arrangement 
made  that  would  facilitate  their  departure  at  a  short 
notice.  When  she  found  that  she  was  living  up  to 
nearly  the  time  of  the  steamer's  expected  arrival,  she 
expressed  her  regret  at  thus  lingering,  feeling  that  it 
might  subject  her  flock  to  a  more  wintry  passage. 
What  a  touching  instance  of  self-forgetting  love !  With 
her  accustomed  foresight,  she  wished  her  husband  to 
write  down  directions  with  regard  to  additional  clothing 
which  the  children  would  probably  need  during  quar- 
antine. This  thoughtful  solicitude  for  the  future  wel- 
fare of  her  family,  when  earth's  scenes  were  fast  fading 
from  her  sight,  seems  a  kind  of  demonstration  of  the 
immortality  of  the  social  affections. 

On  the  Sabbath,  being  entirely  exhausted,  she  re- 
quested that  her  husband's  prayers  might  be  brief,  as 
she  could  command  her  attention  but  a  very  short 
time.  In  the  evening,  as  he  felt  that  the  Sabbath  would 
never  dawn  on  them  again  an  unbroken  circle,  his 
prayer  was  longer  than  he  intended,  but  she  said  that 
sh3  had  enjoyed  it  all,  and  that  it  did  not  fatigue  her. 

During  that  night  sne  was  restless,  and  once  ex- 
claimed, "O,  rest,  rest!"  Mr.  Hamlin  replied,  "There 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  275 

remaineth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God."     ''  O  yes,  yes  ! 
I  hope  soon  to  reach  it.     I  «im  almost  at  the  end  of  my 
pilgrimage."    When  Mr.  Hamlin  inquired  what  were  her 
feelings,  in  view  of  the  near  approach  of  death,  she 
replied,   "  Too  weak  to  speak,"  but  presently  added, 
"The  same  —  peace  —  lam  a  great  sinner, —  I  trust 
wholly  in  the  mercy  of  God. —  It  is  all  a  poor  sinner 
can  do, —  it  is  everything  a  poor  sinner  needs."     This 
was  said  at  intervals,  as  she  found  strength  to  utter  it. 
Monday  and  Tuesday  it  pleased  her  heavenly  Father 
to  grant  her  relief  from  her  extreme   sufferings,   for 
which  she  wished  Mr.  Hamlin  to  express  her  grateful 
acknowledgments  in  prayer.     But  on  Tuesday  night 
she  was  again  called  to  the  most  acute  distress.     She 
had  been  too  weak  to  lift  a  spoon,  or  to  wipe  the  death- 
dew   from   her   forehead ;   but   that   feeble,  exhausted 
frame  now  became  instinct  with  life  and  suffering  in 
every  nerve,  and  she  turned  and  writhed,  her  whole 
frame  convulsed  with  agony.  When  Mr.  Hamlin  proposed 
to  go  to  Dr.  Hedenborg,  with  her  instinctive  judgment, 
she  said  that  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  arouse  any 
one  from  the  outer  gate  at  that  time,  and  that  powerful 
medicine  would  probably  terminate  not  only  her  suf- 
fering, but  her  life,  when  by  a  little  patient  endurance 
relief  would  come  naturally.     After  she  had  thus  suf- 
fered for  two  or  three  hours,  until  her  husband  began 
to  fear  she  would  lose  her  reason,  he  said  to  her,  "  May 
the  Lord  Jesus,  who  bore  the  agonies  of  the  cross  for 
thee,  speedily  relieve  these  pains,  or  give  you  strength 
to  bear  them  !  "     "  O,  what  sufferings,  what  sufferings 
were  his  !  "  she  replied.     ''  Mine  are  nothing,  and,  be- 
sides, so  much  less  than  I  deserve. — I  have  had  great 
mercies   through   all   this   sickness."     After   she   was 
relieved,  she  wished  him  to  offer  special  thanksgiving 


276  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

to  God,  saying  "  How  good  and  gracious  He  has  been 
in  hearing  our  cry  !  " 

Wednesday  morning,  for  the  first  time,  she  dechned 
her  breakfast.  She  repeatedly  attempted  to  express 
her  sense  of  God's  goodness.  "  He  has  been  very,  very 
merciful  to  me.'*  Mr.  Hamlin  inqviired,  ''Are  you  entire- 
ly resigned  to  His  will  in  all  things  ?  "  "  Yes,  ye^,"  she 
replied,  with  peculiar  emphasis.  It  was  with  difiiculty 
that  she  spoke,  but  she  expressed  entire  resignation  at 
leaving  her  family  with  God,  saying,  ''  He  will  supply 
all  your  need  !  "  She  had  no  desire  to  alter  anything 
in  the  providence  of  God,  feeling  that  everything  had 
taken  place  in  the  best  time  and  manner,  both  for  her- 
self and  her  family.  Her  soul  had  already  entered 
within  the  vail. 

Speaking  of  this  day,  Mr.  Hamlin  says :  ^  * 

"  Henrietta  had  been  standing  for  some  time,  tearful  and 
silent,  at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  As  she  went  out,  I  said,  *  You 
see  how  full  her  heart  is,  although  she  seems  to  have  a  Chris- 
tian resignation  to  the  will  of  God.'  *  Yes,  dear  child  ! '  she 
replied.  '  The  Lord  bless  her  and  be  gracious  to  her !  The 
Lord  comfort  her  in  all  her  little  sorrows,  make  her  very  useful 
and  happy  in  life,  and  prepare  her  to  live  in  heaven ! '  This 
was  said  with  such  peculiar  earnestness  and  sweetness  of  voice, 
that  I  was  entirely  overcome.  The  place  seemed  to  me  the 
very  gate  of  heaven." 

About  three  or  four  o'clock,  she  became  almost 
speechless.  The  shadow  of  death  was  darkening 
around  her,  and  the  names  of  familiar  objects  escaped 
her  mind.  With  much  effort,  she  at  length  succeeded 
in  making  Mr.  H.  understand  that  she  wished  for  a 
few  drops  of  cologne- water,  which  immediately  revived 
her,  so  that  she  spoke  again  with  her  naturally  sweet 
tones,  and  her  mind  was  as  clear  as  ever.     Still  her 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  277 

pulse  was  very  feeble,  she  was  unable  to  raise  her 
hand,  and  Mr.  H.  thought  her  dying.  In  the  evening 
she  appeared  better,  but  could  not  sleep.  All  that  night 
he  was  at  her  side,  although  she  often  requested  him  to 
lie  down.  At  one  time,  while  he  was  preparing  her  a 
new  drink,  she  said,  ''  Day  and  night  you  still  labor 
for  me." 

She  continued  to  enjoy  prayer,  and,  as  it  were  by 
the  opened  gates  of  heaven,  for  the  last  time  did  this 
dying  wife  and  her  sorrowing  husband  unite  in  con- 
fessing before  God  their  mutual  sins,  in  seeking  pardon 
through  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  in  imploring  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Comforter,  and  a  blessed  reunion  in  glory. 
She  afterwards  said,  "  What  should  I  have  done  had  I 
been  less  tenderly  watched  and  carried  through  all  this 
trying  sickness  ?  I  feel  that  God  will  reward  you  in 
your  last  sickness,  and  not  leave  you  comfortless,  for 
the  care  you  have  taken  of  me." 

During  these  night-vigils,  in  the  solemn  presence  of 
death,  Mr.  Hamlin  writes  to  a  missionary  brother : 

"  I  have  had  no  regular  sleep  for  the  last  ten  weeks ;  but  my 
watchings  are  nearly  done,  and  I  rejoice  in  the  thought  that 
after  a  few  hours  more  my  suffering  wife  will  exchange  earth 
for  heaven.  She  is  waiting  and  desiring  to  depart  and  be 
with  Christ,  and  has  for  the  past  three  weeks  experienced  uni- 
form peace  and  joy  in  view  of  her  nearness  to  the  end  of  her 
pilgrimage.  In  speaking  of  the  children  the  other  day,  she 
said,  '  When  I  used  to  feel  such  distress  about  leaving  them 
motherless,  I  did  not  suppose  it  possible  to  feel  as  I  now  do. 
I  have  no  desire  that  it  should  be  otherwise  than  it  is.  I  have 
resigned  them  into  the  hands  of  God,  and  I  trustingly  leave 
them  there.'  ^^=^^=5^^^^  My  dear  wife  has 
lingered  beyond  all  human  expectation.  She  cannot  move  a 
limb,  and  she  takes  almost  no  nourishment.  Her  mind  is  now 
perfectly  clear  and  active,  and  her  articulation  distinct.  On 
24 


278  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

hearing  that  I  should  finish  my  notes  to-night,  she  sent  her 
'  affectionate  farewell '  to  the  missionary  circle.  It  was  all  she 
had  strength  to  say.  Indeed,  it  was  all  the  message  she  could 
send  to  her  brothers  and  sisters  at  home,  although  she  made  an 
ineffectual  attempt  to  say  more. 

"I  feel  unexpectedly  sustained  and  calm  in  view  of  her 
departure.  I  wish  to  give  up  myself  and  family  to  the  divine 
disposal.  I  never  knew  so  well  before  how  much  better  the 
will  of  God  is  than  mine.  He  can  break  and  desolate  my 
heart,  and  yet  show  me  that  in  doing  it  he  gives  me  reason  to 
praise  and  bless  him  forever.  He  has  made  me  more  happy  in 
seeing  my  dear  wife  pale  and  panting  in  the  embrace  of  death, 
than  I  could  possibly  be  in  seeing  her  radiant  with  health,  and 
crowned  with  every  earthly  blessing.  For  now  I  feel  that 
eternity  is  hers,  and  I  have  no  fear  that  sin  or  Satan  will  dis- 
turb her  more." 

"  God  will  prove 
The  soul,  encircled  by  his  love. 
Can  meekly,  midst  her  anguish,  say, 
♦  Stm  will  I  trust  Him,  though  He  slay.' " 


LIGHT    ON    THE    DARK    RIVER.  — THE 

LAST    SLEEP. 

**  Dying,  still  slowly  dying, 

As  the  hours  of  night  wore  by. 
She  had  lain  since  the  light  of  sunset 

Was  red  on  the  evening  sky. 
Until  near  the  middle  watches. 

As  I  softly  near  her  trod, 
When  her  soul  from  its  prison-fetters 

Was  loosed  by  the  hand  of  God. 

*'  And  I  felt  in  lonely  midnight. 

As  I  sat  by  the  silent  dead. 
That  a  light  on  the  path  going  downward 

The  feet  of  the  righteous  shed,  — 
When  I  thought  how  with  feet  unshrinking 

She  came  to  the  Jordan's  tide. 
And,  taking  the  hand  of  the  Saviour, 

Went  up  on  the  heavenly  side." 

Thursday  morning  came,  and  the  dear  sufferer  still 
lingered,  but  it  was  the  last  earthly  morning  that 
would  ever  dawn  upon  her.  Her  breath  was  short 
and  her  pulse  feeble,  yet  she  seemed  so  quiet  and  peace- 
ful that  Mr.  Hamlin  supposed  her  to  be  free  from  suf- 
fering, until  towards  evening,  when  she  remarked  that 
she  had  been  constantly  near  to  suffocation.  But  these 
closing  scenes  are  most  fitly  given  in  his  own  words  : 

"  My  heart  sank  within  me  this  morning,  as  I  saw  the  seal 
of  death  so  visibly  upon  her  countenance.  But  we  had  a  sweet 
and  cheering  time  at  family  prayers,  which  she  desired  to  have 


280  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

in  her  room.  After  prayers,  I  said,  *  You  will  soon  see  Him  as 
He  is,  and  be  like  Him.'  *  O  yes ! '  •  Have  you  still  perfect 
peace  and  readiness  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ  ? '  '  Yes, 
yes ! '  she  replied,  with  emphi\sis,  repeating  the  answer.  Here 
is  consolation,  —  a  firm,  abiding  rock  to  stand  upon.  She  is 
failing  gently,  but  before  to-morrow  she  will  wear  her  crown. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  ! 

"  She  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  go  and  be  with  Him  who 
had  redeemed  her. 

"  As  the  children  came  softly  in  and  out,  her  eye  often  fol- 
lowed them  with  intense  affection,  and,  noticing  their  efforts  to 
be  still,  she  once  said,  '  What  good  children ! ' 

"  In  the  afternoon,  little  Mary  was  brought  in^,  and  she  gave 
the  unconscious,  happy  child  its  mother's  last  look  of  love, — 
a  love  which  the  cold  waters  of  death,  rising  higher  and  higher, 
could  not  quench. 

"  At  five  o'clock  the  final  agonies  of  death  commenced,  and 
continued  with  intervals  till  nearly  nine.  About  half-past 
seven  she  became  easier,  and  wished  to  sleep.  The  night  was 
chilly,  damp  and  windy,  with  occasional  dashes  of  rain  ;  yet 
the  three  windows  of  her  room  were  open  from  top  to  bottom, 
nor  could  she  bear  the  thought  of  having  one  of  them  closed, 
till,  recollecting  my  exposure,  she  said,  earnestly,  with  her 
usual  self-forgetting  spirit,  *  Shut  them,  shut  them,  —  you  will 
take  cold.'  I  sat  down  by  the  bed  to  take  some  tea,  being 
exhausted  by  standing  over  her  most  of  the  time  for  thirty-six 
hours.  She  breathed  quietly,  and  I  removed  out  of  the  chilly 
current  of  wind  that  swept  over  the  bed.  Immediately  I 
th-ought  she  called  me,  but  I  found  her  engaged  in  earnest  sup- 
plication. I  had  mentioned  to  her  that  it  was  the  hour  when 
the  brethren  and  sisters  at  the  different  stations  assemble  for 
prayer,  and  that  she  was  undoubtedly  remembered  by  them 
all.  '  Indeed,  indeed ! '  she  replied,  with  apparent  delight;  and 
I  have  no  doubt  her  prayer  was  in  reference  to  them. 

"  Soon  after,  she  called  me,  saying,  *  My  distress  for  breath 
is  great  —  breathless,  breathless  ! '  She  spoke  like  one  pant- 
ing from  violent  exertion.     She  begged  me  to  place  her  in  one 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  281 

position,  and  then  another,  but  in  vain.  '  Lift  me  in  your 
arms.'  I  did  so,  and  her  head  fell  upon  my  shoulder  with  a 
look  of  intense  suffering.  She  then  said,  '  Lay  me  down. 
O,  when  shall  I  sink  to  rest  ? '  I  told  her  she  was  very  near 
her  rest,  and  it  would  be  sweet  after  such  sufferings.  '  Yes,' 
she  replied, 'I  greatly  desire  to  reach  it.'  I  offered  frequent 
petitions  for  her  relief,  and  for  the  presence  of  the  Saviour 
with  her  through  all  the  dark  valley.  She  sometimes  added, 
*  Yes,  this  is  my  prayer.'  A  little  before  nine  o'clock,  she 
turned  her  eye  towards  me  and  said,  *My  sufferings  have 
ceased.  I  breathe  freely.  How  gracious  the  Lord  has  been  to 
me  !  Do  join  with  me  in  praising  Him ! '  I  knelt  by  her  side, 
and  offered  thanksgiving.  After  a  moment's  pause,  she  said, 
'  Blessed  vSaviour ! '  and  seemed  rapt  in  contemplation  of  Him 
whose  glory  she  was  soon  to  behold.  I  said  to  her,  '  Can  you 
not  offer  one  petition  more  for  your  husband  ? '  A  sudden 
pulsation  of  life  seemed  to  pass  through  her  frame,  and  she 
extended  to  me  her  hand,  saying,  in  the  sweetest,  most  affec- 
tionate tones,  '  You  have  been  an  excellent  husband,  but  I 
never  knew  how  to  value  you  till  this  sickness.'  I  knelt,  and, 
kissing  her  forehead,  said,  '  Farewell,  my  dear  Henrietta ! 
May  the  Lord  Jesus  send  his  angels  to  guide  you  to  himself! ' 
'  Delightful  thought !  how  delightful ! '  she  replied,  returning 
the  farewell  kiss,  '  but  can  we  be  sure  He  always  sends  them, 
and  to  one  so  unworthy?'  Then,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
still  holding  my  hand,  she  added,  in  a  voice  singularly  sweet 
and  distinct,  '  The  Lord  bless  my  husband  !  the  Lord  bless  my 
children,  and  my  unworthy  self!'  The  tremor  of  death 
passed  suddenly  over  her,  and  all  was  still.  Thinking  her 
spirit  had  departed,  I  exclaimed,  '  My  Henrietta  !  my  Henri- 
etta ! '  She  opened  her  eyes  and  said,  '  What  child  is  this  ? 
Is  it  little  Carrie  ? '  I  said,  '  No,  my  dear,  there  is  no  child 
here  ! '  '  Yes  ! '  she  replied,  '  it  is  little  Carrie,  and  the  room 
is  full  of  them  ! ' 

"  I   recalled   her   wandering  mind,  but   in   vain.     Shortly 
after  these  words,  she  looked  upwards,  and  breathed  her  last. 

24* 


282  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

**  All  was  ended  now, — the  hope,  and  the  fear,  and  the  sorrow  ; 
All  the  aching  of  heart,  the  restless,  unsatisfied  longing; 
All  the  dull,  deep  pain,  and  constant  anguish  of  patience  ! 
And,  as  he  pressed  once  more  the  lifeless  head  to  his  bosom. 
Meekly  he  bowed  his  own,  and  murmured,  *  Father,  I  thank  thee  !  *  ** 


THE    BURIAL. 

**  Now  she  hath  her  full  of  rest. 
Sods  lie  lightly  on  her  breast. 

With  no  sorrow  laden."  J.  R.  Lowell. 

It  was  twenty  minutes  past  nine  o'clock,  on  the 
night  of  the  14th  November,  when  the  angel  of 
silence  sealed  forever  those  lips  on  which  had  dwelt 
the  law  of  kindness.  And  there,  in  the  chamber  of 
death,  with  his  five  motherless  daughters,  all  uncon- 
scious of  their  loss,  asleep  in  an  adjoining  room, —  there, 
by  that  lifeless  form,  he  knelt  down  and  poured  out  his 
heart  into  the  ears  of  a  compassionate  Saviour,  thank- 
ing him  for  so  sweet  a  release,  and  imploring  his  sup- 
port in  that  hour  of  desolation.  He  afterwards  sat  for 
a  time,  following  in  thought  the  departed  spirit,  as  it 
entered  upon  the  beatific  visions  of  heaven.  Then, 
closing  those  eyes,  which  would  never  more  beam  upon 
him,  he  prepared  her  body  for  the  burial  as  she  had 
directed.  Her  emaciated  countenance  was  calm  and 
sweet ;  a  heavenly  smile  lingered  upon  her  lips,  and 
her  brow  seemed  touched  with  the  glory  of  the  celestial 
world.  When  these  last  services  had  been  performed 
by  that  widowed  husband,  he  sank  down  prostrate  and 
desolate.  But  he  cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  found  sup- 
port and  consolation. 

The  elder  children,  awaking,  inquired  after  their 
mother.  On  being  told  that  she  was  quiet,  they  again 
fell  asleep.     Their  father  lay  down  with  his  smitten 


284  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

flock,  but  that  parting  scene,  ''that  last  farewell,  so 
sweet,  so  tender,  so  soul-subduing,"  banished  slumber 
from  his  eyes.  He  felt  as  if  "  life's  last  cup  of  consola- 
tion and  joy  had  been  received."  "I  tried,"  he  says, 
"  to  follow  the  spirit  to  its  home  of  bliss  in  the  wonder- 
ful sweetness  with  which  it  had  commenced  the  new 
song,  but  my  unbelieving  and  selfish  heart  refused 
consolation." 

What  a  waking  for  those  stricken  children  !  Their 
father  had  endeavored  to  prepare  them  for  this  hour  of 
desolation,  but  in  vain.  Nor  was  this  strange.  Older 
hearts  than  theirs  are  slow  to  credit  the  assurance  of  a 
coming  sorrow.  How  could  these  little  ones  believe 
that  their  ever-watchful  mother  would  no  more  answer 
to  their  call  —  that  her  words  of  love  would  never  again 
fall  upon  their  listening  ear  ?  Poor  motherless  ones ' 
Early  is  the  chalice  of  sorrow  placed  to  their  rosy  lips. 

The  scene  of  anguish  around  that  lifeless  form  can 
never  be  described.  But  their  father  read  to  them  of 
the  New  Jerusalem,  the  home  just  reached  by  their 
sainted  mother,  and  their  hearts  were  comforted.  And 
as  often  as  the  billows  of  their  grief  rose  high,  this 
weeping  circle,  amid  sobs  and  groans,  fled  to  prayer, 
and  arose  calm  and  consoled. 

On  this  sad  morning  the  sun  rises  in  mist,  and  soon 
passes  into  clouds.  The  broad  English  flag  is  slowly 
raised  at  half-mast,  and  mournfully  spreads  out  its 
folds  to  the  sighing  breeze.  What  emotions  must  fill 
the  heart  of  that  lonely  mourner,  as  he  gazes  upon  that 
signal,  uttering  aloud  his  bereavement,  and  casting  a 
deep  shadow  over  all  nature  ! 

"0,  what  an  expression  of  gloom  and  sorrow  did  it  seem  to 
throw  over  the  whole  visible  un  verse !  I  could  hardly  per- 
suade myself  that  I  and  my  little  family  alone  were  stricken 
with  grief." 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  285 

During  the  day,  Mr.  Kerr,  the  English  consul,  called, 
and  kindly  offered  to  take  the  arrangements  for  the 
funeral  upon  himself,  informing  Mr.  Hamlin  that  the 
steamer  for  Constantinople  would  probably  pass  in 
the  morning, —  the  only  one  expected  for  a  month. 
Under  these  circumstances,  the  funeral  could  not  be 
deferred. 

"  I  placed  her  gently  in  the  coffin,  and  O,  how  impossible  to 
break  from  the  last  fond  gaze !  The  rough  Greeks  screwed 
down  the  lid ;  but  I  made  them  open  it  again,  and  they  wept 
while  I  looked  once  more.  And  then  we  went  and  buried  her 
in  the  sands  of  Rhodes." 

It  was  at  half-past  three  that  they  bore  that  lovely 
and  beloved  form  to  its  lonely  grave  in  the  Greek 
church-yard,  attended  by  Chevalier  Hedenborg,  the 
English,  Russian  and  Danish  consuls,  with  some  of 
their  friends.  The  Greek  bishop  proposed  to  come  out 
in  procession  with  his  clergy,  but  with  many  thanks 
Mr.  Hamlin  declined  the  offer,  and  apparently  without 
giving  offence.  The  English  consul  read  the  funeral 
services,  and  then  the  coffin  was  lowered  into  the 
grave.  The  poor  children  fell  upon  their  father's  neck, 
and  bedewing  him  with  tears  exclaimed,  ''We  have 
nobody  to  love  and  nobody  to  love  us  now  but  you  !  " 
Not  many  eyes  in  that  circle  of  foreign  but  sympathiz- 
ing friends  beheld  without  tears  this  touching  scene. 

Shall  we  follow  them,  as  they  return  to  their  desolate 
home  ?  Ah,  my  brother,  my  brother  !  the  light  of  thy 
dwelling  is  put  out,  and  thou  sittest  in  darkness  and 
sorrow.  Well  mayst  thou  say,  "All  thy  waves  and 
billows  are  gone  over  me."  Who  but  the  compas- 
sionate Saviour  can  mmister  balm  to  thy  wounded 
spirit  ? 


286  MEMOIRS   OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

Breathe  a  farewell  to  thy  heart's  cherished  idol ! 

Press  on  her  forehead  the  seal  of  thy  love  ! 
Clasp  in  thine  own  the  cold  hand  she  extendeth, — 

Angels  are  waiting  to  bear  her  above. 

Woe  for  thee,  mourner !     The  cup  thou  art  draining  — 
Woe  for  its  dregs  that  thy  pale  lips  have  quaffed ! 

Weep,  0  my  brother  !  unchannel  thy  sorrow  ! 
Life  bringeth  never  a  bitterer  draught. 

Look  on  her  now,  in  the  death-sleep  reposing  ! 

Close  thou  forever  those  love-beaming  eyes  ; 
Smooth  her  dark  tresses,  —  0,  tenderly,  softly, 

Culling  one  lock  as  thy  heart's  treasured  prize ! 

Lovely  in  death  !     How  serenely  she  sleepeth  ! 

Holy  the  smile  is  that  beams  on  her  brow ; 
Sealed  there  by  Peace,  that  dear  angel  celestial, 

On  whose  placid  bosom  she  slumbereth  now. 

Wave,  0  thou  banner,  thy  mournful  death-symbol! 

Fling  thy  broad  folds  to  the  sorrowing  breeze  ! 
Utter  aloud  that  lone  mourner's  bereavement ; 

Tell  his  sad  tale  to  the  tall  cypress-trees ! 

Place  her,  0  gently,  within  her  lone  coflSn  ; 

Look  yet  again,  ere  the  dark  grave  enfold  ; 
Rough-moulded  Greeks  in  strange  sorrow  are  weeping, 

Gazing  on  anguish  imfathomed,  untold. 

Bear  her  loved  form  to  its  place  of  sepulture  ; 

Heap  the  light  sands  on  her  cold,  silent  breast ; 
On  the  sea-breaking  shore  reposeth  she  sweetly, 

Worn  and  way-weary  there  let  her  rest ! 

Woe  for  thee  now  in  thy  desolate  dwelling  ! 

Woe  for  thy  yearnings,  so  hopeless  and  vain ! 
Woe  for  thy  clinging,  thy  motherless  children  ! 

Fast  fall  their  tears,  and  bedew  thee  like  rain. 

Dearest  Redeemer  !  0,  pity  their  sorrow ! 
Where  but  to  Thee  can  these  weeping  ones  go? 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  ^  287 

Bear  on  thy  bosom  the  soul-stricken  father, 
As  o'er  him  are  breaking  the  billows  of  woe ! 

Leave  her  alone  on  the  fair  rocky  islet ! 

There  dasheth  ever  the  white-crested  surge ; 
Balmy  the  air  is,  and  warm  the  sweet  sunshine,— 

Ocean-waves  chanting  her  low,  mournful  dirge. 


VICTORY    OF    FAITH. 

'*  As  my  eye  grows  dim 
And  darkens  on  this  fading  sphere, 

I  see  the  smiling  seraphim 
Wax  more  and  more  resplendent  there  ; 

And  as  my  ear  grows  deaf  and  dull  * 

To  the  vain  sounds  of  earthly  art. 

The  music  soft  and  beautiful 
Of  heaven  absorbs  my  raptured  heart.*'        J.  Bowring. 

Having  followed  the  dear  departed  through  conflict 
to  victory,  we  can  but  look  back  with  admiring  grati- 
tude upon  the  discipline  of  her  heavenly  Father  in  thus 
preparing  her  for  iiimself.  As  some  of  the  missionaries 
have  since  remarked,  her  struggles  and  her  triumphs 
seemed  peculiarly  designed  to  teach  her  missionary  sis- 
ters how  to  die  and  leave  their  children  with  God. 

Endowed  by  nature  with  many  attractive  qualities, 
it  was  yet  the  grace  of  God  early  engrafted  upon  them 
which  awakens  our  enduring  interest,  and  embalms  her 
memory  as  blessed  in  the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  her. 
It  elevated  and  refined  what  was  before  lovely ;  it 
overcame  the  morbid  tendencies  of  her  mind,  turning 
all  her  impulses  and  sentiments  into  a  healthful  and 
beneficent  channel ;  it  strengthened  her  for  a  self-conse- 
cration to  the  noblest  of  causes,  and  gave  her  calmness 
and  peace  when  forsaking  friends  and  country  for 
Christ ;  it  sustained  her  through  all  the  difficulties  and 
perplexities  of  her  first  years  of  missionary  life,  as  also 
in  the.  arduous  duties  and  responsibilities  of  its  later 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  289 

years.  All  this  it  did,  purifying  and  perfecting  her 
sweet  natural  excellences,  adorning  her  with  the  pecu- 
liar gifts  and  graces  of  the  Spirit,  and  shedding  over 
her  whole  character  the  lustre  and  beauty  of  holiness 
and  heaven.     Nor  was  this  all. 

In  a  conflict  of  soul  than  which  few  ever  experienced 
a  severer,  when  the  streaming  light  of  eternity  revealed 
to  her  God's  ineffable  holiness,  and,  in  contrast,  the 
sins  of  her  own  heart  and  life,  how  signal  through 
grace  was  her  triumph !  And  in  that  agonized  wres- 
tling of  spirit,  in  those  importunate  yearnings  of  na- 
ture, which  cried  unto  God  day  and  night  for  life, — 
life  in  behalf  of  her  weeping,  clinging  children,  who, 
standing  upon  the  shores  of  Time,  would  detain  her 
there, —  how  are  those  restless  pleadings  hushed  into 
the  calm  of  sweetest  submission !  Still  there  is  a 
region  not  yet  attained.  Doubts  and  fears  at  times 
oppress  her. 

It  is  here  that  the  merciful  Father  undertakes  for 
her  complete  deliverance.  She  is  led  to  the  solemn 
gates  of  Death ;  the  King  of  Terrors  confronts  her  ; 

"  The  cold  and  pale 
Cloud-curtains  of  the  unseen  land  " 

are  lifting  slowly  before  her.  She  at  first  closes  her  eyes 
as  if  to  shut  out  the  view  of  its  overpowering  realities ; 
she  shrinks  from  the  thought  of  so  soon  meeting  the 
almighty  and  adorable  Judge,  now  calling  her  into  the 
mysterious  spirit-world.  Who  can  tell  the  fearfulness 
of  that  strife  7  But,  in  this  contest  between  the  powers 
of  darkness  and  the  redeeming  Spirit,  the  issue  is  not 
doubtful.  She  makes  a  new  and  full  surrender  of  her- 
self to  her  Saviour,  and  clasps  his  cross  to  her  heart. 
Her  tired  spirit  thus  lays  itself  in  the  arms  of  the  infi- 
nite and  unchanging  Father,  and  his  promises  are  now 

25 


290  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

to  her  yea  and  amen.  She  has  no  regrets  for  the  past, 
no  fears  for  the  future.  Her  soul  has  come  into  a  close 
and  mdissoluble  union  with  the  great  Creator.  In  this 
state  of  perfected  love,  she  enters  the  land  of  Beulah. 
The  Dark  River  is  illumined  with  celestial  light. 
Overlooking  the  swelling  flood,  she  beholds  clearly  the 
promised  land,  spread  out  on  the  bright  eternal  shore : 

"  Sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood 
Stand  dressed  in  living  green." 

The  spicy  breezes  of  the  heavenly  Canaan  are  wafted 
towards  her,  its  crystal  waters  sparkle  in  her  eye,  its 
celestial  melodies  fill  her  ear.  Happy  spirit!  After 
long  toils,  and  wanderings,  and  conflicts,  she  has  found 
her  eternal  home.  No  wonder  that,  though  pale  and 
quivering  in  death,  the  light  of  heaven  irradiates  her 
countenance,  that  the  serenity  of  the  Holy  One  beams 
upon  her  brow.  No  wonder  that  peace  rests  in  her 
heart  and  lingers  upon  her  lips.  No  wonder  that  her 
weeping  companion,  in  view  of  such  a  triumphant  faith, 
forgets  his  own  present  agony  and  future  desolation, 
and  exclaims,  "I  would  rather  see  her  thus,  pale  and 
panting  in  the  embrace  of  death,  than  to  see  her  radi- 
ant in  health,  and  the  crowned  sovereign  of  any  empire 
on  earth !" 

Faith  —  precious,  glorious  faith  !  Ah,  my  sister  !  it 
was  thy  sweetest  gift,  thy  richest  adorning,  thy  price- 
less inheritance  !  That  chamber,  darkened  and  gloomy 
in  the  shadow  of  death,  it  illumines  with  a  serene  and 
glorious  light.  To  that  dying  bed  it  bears  the  angelic 
symphonies  of  heaven.  That  pallid  brow  it  encircles 
with  the  crown  of  glory,  the  lustre  whereof  rays  visibly 
around  that  attenuated  form.  Grim  Death  is  changed 
into  an  angel  of  mercy.  The  dark  grave  is  bright  as 
the  portals  of  eternal  bliss.     The  battle  is  fought,  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  291 

victory  won  !  Even  while  lingering  in  that  decaying 
tabernacle,  faith  has  well-nigh  passed  into  fruition. 
And  shall  we  mourn  for  thee,  my  sister  ?  Can  we  shed 
tears  in  contemplating  such  a  death, —  a  death  which 
is  but  an  entrance  on  the  full  and  eternal  life  7  Let  us 
rather  meditate  in  silent  awe  in  that  hallowed  room, 
and  learn  of  thee  the  sweet  lesson  of  a  trusting  and  tri- 
umphant faith.  Thy  God  is  our  God  —  blessed  be  his 
name !  Attaining  a  like  precious  faith,  so  shall  we 
dwell  in  the  serene  air  of  heaven,  our  garments  unde- 
filed  by  contact  with  earth.  So,  when  we  stand  on  the 
Dark  River's  brink,  shall  it  be  all  luminous  to  us,  and 
on  the  eternal  shore  shming  ones  in  white  will  lead 
U3  triumphing  up  to  the  celestial  city. 


PASSAGE    FROM    RHODES. 

**  0,  soothe  us,  haunt  us,  night  and  day. 
Thou  gentle  spirit  far  away, 
"With  whom  we  shared  the  cup  of  grace. 
Then  parted  ;  thou  to  Christ's  embrace. 
We  to  the  lonesome  world  again, 
Yet  mindful  of  the  unearthly  strain 
Practised  with  thee  at  Eden's  door."         Keble. 

The  greater  part  of  the  night  following  Mrs.  Hamlin's 
funeral,  was  spent  by  her  bereaved  husband  in  making 
arrangements  for  the  departure  of  himself  and  his  little 
flock  for  Constantinople.  The  steamer,  however,  did 
not  arrive  as  expected,  and  when  she  did  come  was 
prevented  from  stopping  by  despatches  which  she  bore 
for  the  capital.  As  no  other  steamer  was  due  for  a 
month,  this  mourning  family  were  detained  in  their 
lonely  habitation  until  the  middle  of  December. 

The  very  day  after  their  disappointment,  four  of  the 
children  were  taken  sick,  two  of  them  alarmingly  so. 
They  had,  as  mentioned  before,  no  servant  but  little 
Mary's  nurse,  "a  woman  of  most  unreasonable  and 
malign  ant  temper. ' ' 

»'  I  surveyed  the  scene  (writes  Mr.  Hamlin)  and  said,  '  The 
Lord  reignetli.'  I  tried  to  give  them  all  up,  to  conceal  no 
wedge  of  gold  in  any  corner  of  my  heart.  It  cost  me  a  dread- 
ful struggle ;  but  I  bless  God  that  he  did  enable  me,  as  I  think, 
to  give  up  the  sweet  treasures  to  him.  Heaven,  instead  of 
being  a  distant  and  shadowy  realm,  seemed  a  near  and  blessed 
reality;  and  I  could  rejoice  in  the  thought  of  my  little  family 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  293 

SO  soon  joining  their  mother  in  a  safe  and  sinless  world.  But 
God  has  graciously  spared  me  the  trial,  and  given  them  back 
to  me  for  a  season." 

Not  long  after,  he  writes : 

"  It  is  a  day  of  sorrow,  in  which  nature  itself  seems  wrapt  in 
gloom.  Dark,  heavy  clouds,  and  a  chilly,  motionless  atmos- 
phere, seem  to  press  upon  my  very  soul.  I  am  writing  in  the 
chamber  where  my  precious  wife  bade  me  that  tender  farewell, 
and  departed  in  joy  to  the  Saviour  whom  she  loved.  During 
twelve  years  she  has  been  at  my  side,  my  counsellor,  compan- 
ion and  friend,  the  light  and  joy  of  my  household,  —  and  now 
I  am  indeed  desolate  and  afflicted.  Here  is  her  rocking-chair, 
her  work-box,  her  Bible,  and  a  thousand  familiar  things  ;  and 
O,  how  my  heart  yearns  to  behold  her  once  more ! 

"  My  children  are  at  Dr.  Hedenborg's  to-day,  and  in  this 
sacred  chamber  1  have  been  endeavoring  to  realize  my  loss, 
and  to  inquire  into  the  meaning  of  this  bereavement.  I  see 
clearly  that  twelve  years  of  unfaithfulness  in  the  service  of 
God,  twelve  years  of  continued  blessings  and  constant  ingrati- 
tude, twelve  years  of  social  happiness,  unmindful  of  the  Giver, 
who  should  have  had  the  supreme  affections  of  my  soul,  and 
the  service  of  every  hour  and  of  every  faculty,  —  this  has  led 
him  to  chasten  me  in  a  manner  that  I  could  not  disregard.  I 
have  endeavored  this  day  humbly  and  penitently  to  confess  all 
my  sins,  and  have  besought  him  to  grant  me  full  and  free  for- 
giveness, and  not  to  reject  me  from  the  work  in  which  I  have 
hitherto  been  so  unfaithful  and  unfruitful." 

It  was  a  merciful  providence  that  in  a  land  of  stran- 
gers gave  to  Mr.  Hamlin  and  his  family  friends  whose 
sympathy  and  kindness,  during  their  season  of  peculiar 
trial,  were  most  grateful  and  consoling.  He  thus 
acknowledges  his  obligations : 

"  My  warmest  gratitude  is  due  to  the  English  consul  and 

25* 


294  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

lady,  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Kerr,  and  to  the  Chevalier  Hedenborg  and 
lady,  for  their  kind  and  unremitted  attentions  to  my  departed 
wife  and  my  motherless  children.  The  Russian  and  Danish 
consuls  have  also  shown  me  every  kindness.  May  the  Lord 
reward  them  all  with  infinite  blessings  in  his  eternal  kingdom! " 

That  long  month  of  solitary  meditation  in  the  death- 
hallowed  chamber,  and  beside  the  grave  of  the  departed 
one,  at  length  passed  away.  For  many  days  previous 
to  the  steamer's  expected  arrival,  high  gales  of  wind 
swept  along  the  coast.  The  night  before  their  de- 
parture,  Mr.  Hamlin  lay  awake  listening  to  the  angry 
surge  as  it  beat  against  the  shore.  In  those  silent 
watches,  he  lifted  up  his  heart  to  God  in  behalf  of 
his  tender  flock.  As  they  entered  the  steamer  the 
next  morning,  the  wind  was  dying  away,  and  during 
their  whole  passage  the  sea  was  quiet  and  the  weather 
mild,  until  they  arrived  within  about  thirty  miles  of  the 
Golden  Horn.  Had  they  sailed  at  the  time  they  at- 
tempted, one  month  before,  their  passage  would  have 
been  cold  and  stormy,  while  now,  in  mid-winter,  it  was 
delightful.  When  near  their  desired  haven,  the  winds 
were  let  loose;  but  they  were  then  in  a  position  to  enjoy 
the  exhibition  of  God's  power,  as  they  had  before 
enjoyed  the  wonders  of  his  love. 

We  will  not  attempt  to  follow  this  bereaved  family 
as  they  entered  their  desolated  home.  He  who  had 
sustained  them  through  such  heart-rending  scenes  did 
not  forsake  them  now. 

"  She  is  still  (says  Mr.  Hamlin)  our  guiding  star.  Every- 
thing tells  of  her.  Here  is  her  last  work,  the  thread  half 
sewed,  the  needle  as  placed  by  her  owii  dear  hand,  the  scissors, 
the  thimble,  all  in  the  work-basket  just  as  she  left  them." 

Among  his  neighbors,  the  rich  and  poor  united  in 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  295 

their  expressions  of  grief  and  condolence  for  his  irre- 
parable loss.  Breaking  away  from  the  bigotry  of  their 
church,  they  spoke  of  the  departed  as  the  "beloved  of 
God"  called  home  to  heaven.  The  aged  Kera  Maria, 
whose  benefactress  she  had  been,  freely  poured  out  her 
tears,  exclaiming,  '^  What,  shall  I  see  her  no  more  in 
this  hall  ?  She  always  spoke  to  me  more  sweetly  than 
my  own  daughters.  Others  have  been  very  kind,  but 
your  lady  was  different  from  them  all.  There  is  none 
like  her  in  this  world." 

From  the  beloved  missionary  circle,  from  which  they 
had  been  so  long  exiled,  this  mourning  family  received 
every  possible  sympathy  and  kindness.  To  the  com- 
mon cause,  so  dear  to  all  their  hearts,  Mr.  Hamlin,  after 
his  baptism  of  suffering,  devoted  himself  with  renewed 
ardor. 

"  Then  cheerly  to  your  work  again, 

With  heart  new-braced  and  set, 
To  run  untired  love's  blessed  race, 
As  meet  for  those  who,  face  to  face, 

Over  the  grave  their  Lord  have  met." 

"  I  anticipate  (he  ^\Tites)  greater  satisfaction  in  the  mission- 
ary work  than  I  have  ever  before  experienced.  After  offering 
upon  this  altar  a  beloved  wife,  let  the  remainder  of  my  days  be 
consecrated  to  it  anew." . 

But  those  children,  upon  whom,  in  the  morning  of 
life,  had  fallen  such  a  great  sorrow, — who,  in  that  large 
household,  and  with  only  unfaithful  servants  to  care 
for  them, —  who. is  to  fill  the  yearning  void  in  their 
hearts  ?  who  is  to  be  to  them  a  mother,  and  train  them 
up  for  heaven?  To  such  trials  parents  in  Christian 
lands  are  comparative  strangers. 

In  considering  the  question  whether  he  should  sunder 
that  precious  band,  and  send  his  cherished  little  ones 


296  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

across  tie  wide  waters  to  America,  their  afflicted  father 
writes : 

"  The  most  momentous  responsibility,  the  sharpest  trial,  and 
the  heaviest  cross  to  which  the  missionary  is  called,  relate  to 
his  children.  There  is  nothing  to  be  thrown  off  or  evaded. 
He  must  decide  alone,  and  the  results  will  be  eternal  to  those 
for  whom  he  would  joyfully  sacrifice  life  itself.  I  never  felt 
parental  responsibility  before." 

"  Father,  are  you  neve?-'  going  to  take  me  home 
again  7 ' '  asks  one  of  his  little  girls,  about  three  years 
old,  as  she  looks  earnestly  into  his  face.  He  had  ac- 
cepted the  kind  offer  of  a  missionary  sister,  and  placed 
this  child  with  her  for  a  time.  It  is  not  strange,  under 
these  various  circumstances  of  trial,  that  even  the 
younger  children  should  long  have  mourned  for  their 
mother.  In  a  letter  nearly  four  months  after  her  death, 
Mr.  Hamlin  writes  of  the  same  child  above-mentioned  : 

'*  A  few  days  since,  I  heard  little  Abbie  thus  interceding 
with  her  mother :  '  0,  mother  dear !  if  God  has  made  you  well, 
why  don't  you  come  again  to  our  home  ?  Come,  mother  dear, 
and  I  will  climb  up  and  put  my  arms  around  your  neck,  and 
kiss  you,  and  give  you  flowers  and  walnuts.  0,  mother  dear, 
mother  dear ! '  Her  little  voice  was  so  earnest  and  plaintive 
that  the  recollection  of  it  brings  tears  to  my  eyes." 

Stricken  brother,  thy  way  is  thorny,  but  One  hath 
trodden  it  before  thee  ! 

"  It  was  no  path  of  flowers. 
Through  this  dark  world  of  ours, 

Beloved  of  the  Father,  thou  didst  tread ; 
And  shall  we  in  dismay 
Shrink  from  the  narrow  way, 

When  clouds  and  darkness  are  around  it  spread?  " 


CLOSING    TRIBUTES. 

**  0  thou  who  mournest  on  thy  way, 
"With  longings  for  the  close  of  day. 
He  walks  with  thee,  that  angel  kind. 
And  gently  whispers,  '  Be  resigned  ! 
Bear  up,  bear  on,  —  the  end  shall  tell 
The  dear  Lord  ordereth  all  things  well.'  " 

J.  G.  Whittieb. 

From  the  numerous  letters  testifying  to  the  regard  in 
which  Mrs,  HamUn  was  held  by  those  who  knew  her, 
and  breathing  the  spirit  of  consolation,  we  cannot  for- 
bear making  a  few  extracts. 

Says  the  Rev.  Dr.  Woods,  of  Andover  : 

"  From  the  beginning  of  my  acquaintance  with  ]\Irs.  Ham- 
lin, [  was  impressed  with  the  amiable  simplicity,  modesty  and 
affectionateness,  of  her  character.  She  possessed  a  very  culti- 
vated understanding,  and  a  refined  taste.  Her  manner  was 
peculiarly  delicate  and  unassuming,  and  her  excellence  of 
character  was  the  more  lovely  because  it  never  sought  to  dis- 
play itself.  When  I  was  informed  of  her  consent  to  go  to  a 
distant  country  as  the  wife  of  a  missionary,  I  rejoiced  in  the 
accession  to  the  cause  of  one  so  intelligent  and  discreet,  so 
attractive  in  her  personal  appearance  and  manners,  and  so 
manifestly  possessed  of  mature  and  active  piety.  Her  life  was 
short.  But  in  her  own  sphere,  as  a  wife,  a  mother,  and  an 
assistant  in  the  work  of  teaching  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion  to  the  ignorant  and  perishing,  the  amount  of  her  use- 
fulness was  by  no  means  small.  By  her  labors,  her  example, 
her  life  and  her  prayers,  she  exerted  an  influence  on  multitudes 


298  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

in  her  home  circle  and  in  a  foreign  land,  which  will  not  soon 
pass  away." 

From  the  Rev.  Mr.  PowejSj  at  Sivas : 

"  Mrs.  Hamlin  in  her  death  has  spoken  to  many  who  never 
heard  her  living  voice.  The  account  of  her  last  days  reached 
me  on  a  day  observed  by  the  little  band  of  brethren  here  for 
fasting  and  prayer.  I  communicated  to  them  the  substance  of 
that  baptismal  scene  you  so  touchingly  describe,  at  which 
every  eye  was  bathed  in  tears.  The  people  of  Sivas  till  now 
never  heard  of  such  triumphant  faith,  such  meek  submission, 
and  such  heavenly  peace  and  joy  in  the  chamber  of  death. 
And  even  the  Pasha  of  this  place  has  listened  with  interest 
and  delight  to  the  account,  as  presented  to  him  by  one  of  the 
brethren,  a  few  days  after.  He  has  received  an  impression 
respecting  the  Christian's  life  and  the  Christian's  death  such 
as  few  Pashas  ever  had  before.  How  sublime  is  such  a  death- 
bed scene  !  How  sweet  the  savor  of  it  that  remains  to  surviv- 
ing friends  !  How  rich,  how  invaluable  will  the  recollection  of 
it  be  to  you  and  your  children,  through  life  !  " 

From  Mrs.  Brown,  a  sister  of  Commodore  Porter, 
who  has  long  been  deeply  interested  in  the  missionary 
3ause,  and  was  for  many  years  a  warm  friend  of  Mrs. 
Hamlin : 

"  There  is  scarcely  an  American  heart  in  Constantinople  that 
has  not  been  pierced  by  the  same  dart  that  has  wounded  yours  ; 
for  I  well  know  that  our  dear  departed  friend  was  loved, 
respected  and  honored,  by  all.  Her  sweetness  of  character,  her 
highly-cultivated  mind,  her  gentle  and  graceful  deportment, 
rendered  her  a  model  well  worthy  of  imitation ;  and  I  am  sure 
that  not  one  of  our  circle  would  be  longer  lamented  than  she 
will  be." 

Still  later,  she  writes  : 

"  Her  image  is  indelibly  impressed  upon  my  memory.    And 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  299 

the  recollection  of  the  unbounded  kindnesses  that  1  have 
received  from  her,  both  in  sickness  and  in  health,  can  never  be 
effaced.  Neither  my  pen  normy  tongue  is  capable  of  expressing 
the  admiration,  love  and  gratitude  I  feel,  and  have  always  felt, 
for  her,  and  for  her  kindness  to  me.  All  who  knew  her  loved 
her  and  admired  her ;  but  it  was  only  those  who  have  experi- 
enced her  kind  attention,  as  I  have,  when  laid  upon  a  sick  bed, 
who  could  fully  appreciate  her  kind  and  feeling  heart,  and  her 
amiable  and  lovely  character.  She  was  so  thoughtful  for  oth- 
ers, particularly  those  who  were  sick  or  in  any  way  afflicted, 
that  she  would  forget  her  own  weakness  while  ministering  to 
them. 

"  The  poor  and  the  needy,  though  sometimes  unworthy,  were 
never  turned  empty  away.  Many  a  loaf  of  bread  have  I  seen 
her  cut  in  two  to  give  one-half  to  them." 

From  Rev.  Dr.  Perkins,  of  Oroomiah : 

"We  retain  a  most  delightful  recollection  of  our  dear 
departed  sister,  so  gentle,  so  kind,  so  refined,  so  accomplished, 
so  active  and  so  efficient  as  a  missionary,  so  heavenly  in  her 
whole  temper  and  character.  We  well  remember  the  first  time 
we  saw  you  both,  across  the  double  railing,  when  we  were  in 
quarantine  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Bosphorus  from  Bebek. 
How  grateful  were  your  faces  to  us  then,  though  strangers,  in 
our  w^earisome  confinement !  And  how  did  all  your  own  and 
your  dear  wife's  subsequent  kindness  endear  you  to  our  hearts ! 
Blessed  one !  she  is  now  still  more  perfect  and  lovely,  in  her 
angelic  garb  in  heaven.  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeak- 
able gift ! " 

From  Rev.  Mr.  Wood,  formerly  associated  with  Mr. 
Hamlin  in  the  seminary  at  Bebek,  but  now  assistant 
secretary  of  the  American  Board  : 

"I  cannot  express  to  you  wath  what  solemn,  painful,  and  yet 
delighted  interest  I  have  read  the  accounts  of  the  closing 
scenes   of  the  life  of  our  dear   sister.      I   mourn,  my  dear 


300  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

brother,  as  partaker  with  you  in  this  deep  affliction.  But  how 
much  there  is  in  connection  with  it  to  console,  anc  even  to 
rejoice  your  heart! 

"  I  have  never  read  a  death^Ded  scene  which  seemed  to  me 
so  beautiful  and  sublime.  The  recollection  of  it  will  ever 
remain  as  a  balm  in  your  heart,  and  in  the  hearts  of  all  who 
loved  her.  I  read  at  the  ministers'  meeting  the  account  of  the 
baptismal  and  of  the  closing  scene.  Every  eye  was  bathed  in 
tears.  At  the  close,  Dr.  Lansing  led  in  prayer,  with  the  tears 
streaming  down  his  cheeks.  He  commended  you  and  the 
children  to  God,  using,  among  others, this  expression,  'And  as 
we  heard  it,  every  heart  did  say,  O  Lord,  bless  the  baby ! ' " 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Good- 
ell's  sermon,  delivered  in  the  seminary  at  Bebek,  on  the 
occasion  of  Mrs.  Hamlin's  death : 

"  My  friends,  one  who  but  as  yesterday  lived  and  moved 
amongst  us,  one  from  our  own  little  circle,  the  former  occupant 
of  this  mansion,  has,  we  doubt  not,  recently  gone  to  the  rest  of 
heaven.  And,  though  we  may  weep  tears  of  sorrow  for  those 
she  has  left  behind,  yet  for  her  we  will  weep  only  tears  of  joy 
and  thankfulness.  The  loss  to  her  family  is  indeed  great,  and 
to  human  view  it  seems  irreparable.  But  she  has  not  left  them 
comfortless.  Her  prayers  for  them  were  answered ;  and  the 
blessed  Comforter  has  himself  come  '  to  abide  with  them  for- 
ever.' '  The  heart  of  her  husband  safely  trusted  in  her,'  and 
'her  children  rise  up  and  call  her  blessed.'  She  was  one  indeed 
in  whom  all  her  friends  could  safely  confide ;  for  whose  confi- 
dence did  she  ever  betray  ?  Which  one  of  us  did  she  ever 
meet  without  the  smile  of  welcome  ?  Who  of  us  ever  heard 
from  her  lips  any  words  but  those  of  sisterly  kindness  and  love  ? 
What  examples  did  she  ever  set  us  but  those  of  meekness, 
cheerfulness,  candor,  order,  industry,  economy,  patience,  de- 
votedness  to  her  husband  and  children,  and  entire  consecration 
to  the  great  work  for  which  she  came  to  this  land  ?  In  this 
large  establishment,  her   cares    and    inconveniences   must  at 


ME3I0IRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  301 

times  have  been  very  many,  and  her  self-denials  often  very 
great;  but  who  ever  heard  from  her  a  single  murmur,  or  even  a 
sigh  of  complaint  ?  If  she  ever  told  her  griefs,  it  was  not  to 
us,  but  to  Him  '  who  seeth  in  secret.' 

"  The  loss  to  this  seminary  is  a  great  one,  for  her  influence 
on  it  was  good,  and  only  good.  The  loss  to  the  poor  of  this 
village  is  also  great,  for  she  was  the  succorer  of  many.  The 
loss  to  our  whole  circle  is  one  that  will  be  long  felt,  for  she 
was  greatly  beloved  by  us  all.  But  our  loss,  we  doubt  not,  is 
her  eternal  gain. 

"  In  her  last  illness,  though  her  bodily  distress  was  often 
very  great,  and  her  spiritual  conflicts  at  times  very  severe,  yet 
*the  grace  of  God  was  exceeding  abundant,'  and  she  was 
enabled  to  triumph  over  all.  Her  attachment  to  her  family 
was  one  of  uncommon  tenderness  and  strength ;  and  it  seemed 
to  her  at  first  that  a  separation  from  theiri  was  among  the 
things  that  could  not  be.  But,  through  divine  grace,  she  was 
enabled  to  give  them  all  up  to  the  Lord  with  the  greatest 
cheerfulness,  and  with  the  very  highest  confidence,  and  to  feel 
that  all  was  just  as  it  should  he.  Death  came  towards  her  '  as 
the  king  of  terrors,'  and  his  onward  strides  she  observed  with 
most  fixed  attention  and  with  solemn  awe ;  but,  on  a  nearer 
approach,  she  found  'the  sting  of  death'  was  entirely  removed 
by  Christ,  and  this  king  of  terrors  she  hailed  as  a  friend  to 
bring  her  where  she  longed  to  go. 

"  Of  our  beloved  sister  we  could  indeed  say  much,  both  as 
to  her  life  of  faith  and  her  death  of  triumph.  But  most  dis- 
tinctly and  most  devoutly  would  we  acknowledge  that  it  was 
♦not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  she  had  done,'  but 
through  grace  alone,  that  she  obtained  the  victory.  And  we 
know  it  w^ould  be  the  wish  of  her  heart  that  on  this  occasion 
we  speak  not  of  her^  but  only  of  that  precious  One  on  whom 
she  believed,  by  whose  strength  she  triumphed  over  sin  and 
the  grave,  and  through  whose  death,  we  doubt  not,  she  now 
has  life,  and  has  it  more  abundantly  than  ever  before.  Blessed 
be  God  that,  though  our  griefs  be  many,  our  joys  are  greater 
than  our  griefs  !     For  fresh  proof  we  have  now  that '  the  Son 

26 


302  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

of  God  hath  indeed  come,'  and  '  hath  given  unto  us  eternal 
life.'  Fresh  proof  have  we  now  that  the  Prince  of  Life  '  hath 
abolished  death.'  Fresh  evidence  have  we  now  seen  that  who- 
soever believeth  in  the  living  Saviour  '  shall  never  die.'  Yes, 
my  brethren,  in  the  rich  experience  of  our  departed  friend,  we 
have  a  new  instance,  and  a  very  illustrious  one,  of  the  power 
of  faith,  of  the  preciousness  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
truth  and  stability  of  all  the  divine  promises." 

From  the  Rev.  Mr.  Schaufiler's  sermon,  on  the  same 
occasion : 

"  2  Tim.  1  :  10.     *  Who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath  brought  life  and 
immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel.' 

"  Our  text  is  a  clear  and  bright  stream  of  light  poured  upon 
the  darkest  of  all  the  subjects  connected  with  human  existence 
—  death.  And  so  intense  is  the  light  which  is  thus  converged 
upon  this  black  spot  of  solid  darkness,  that  the  darkness  itself 
becomes  radiant,  and  the  frowning  cloud,  fraught  with  the  chill 
horror  of  death,  is  turned  into  a  pearly  gate,  half  revealing  and 
half  concealing  the  '  eternal  weight  of  glory  '  which  Christ  has 
prepared  for  them  that  love  him. 

"  What  remains  of  the  bitterness  of  death  to  the  children  of 
God  is  but  the  reminiscence  of  the  fall ;  and  even  that  bitter- 
ness is  sanctified  and  turned  into  a  means  of  grace  by  the  par- 
ticipation of  the  Son  of  God  in  the  same,  and  is  either  sweet- 
ened by  his  sympathy,  or,  as  it  often  is,  entirely  removed  by 
the  power  of  divine  grace,  and  the  cheering  presence  of  the 
Prince  of  Life.  Pain  and  disease  are  to  them  an  humbling, 
instructive,  and  invaluable  illustration  of  the  nature  of  sin  and 
its  deserts,  a  school  of  patience,  and  an  exercise  of  filial  sub- 
mission to  the  will  of  God ;  and  thus  another  bond  of  inward 
union  and  fellowship  with  the  suffering  and  dying  Saviour. 

"  And  with  these  bodily  trials  there  may  be  mingled  severe 
inward  contests.  There  may  be  solemn  and  awful  searchings 
of  heart  as  to  approaching  eternity,  deeply  humbling  and 
melting  seasons  of  self-condemnation.  The  waters  may  rise, 
and  sweep   in  terrible  majesty  over  the  soul.     God    is  holy, 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  303 

—  a  consuming  fire  to  sin,  wherever  it  is  found.  What  shall 
we  say,  when  our  lives  are  unfolded  before  our  eyes,  and  that 
in  the  light  of  eternity,  already  casting  its  peering  ray  across 
the  narrow  stream,  and  in  view  of  the  sacredness  of  the  divine 
law,  which  cannot  be  violated  without  just  and  eternal  con- 
demnation? But  Jesus  is  an  all-sufficient  and  almighty 
Saviour.  Eesting  on  this  Kock,  the  soul  is  safe  against 
despair.  The  struggle  gradually  passes,  the  clouds  are  scat- 
tered we  know  not  how,  hope  brightens,  sweet  assurance  flows 
like  a  balm  over  the  wounded  soul,  Jesus  draws  near,  the  soul 
feels  the  irresistible  attraction,  and  desires  to  depart,  and  to  see 
him  ers  he  is.  At  last  the  heart  stops  beating,  the  breath 
ceases,  the  brittle  thread  of  life  is  severed,  and  an  eternal 
weight  of  glory  bursts  upon  the  sight !  Was  this  severing  of 
soul  and  body  death  ?  No  such  thing.  It  was  the  triumph  of 
the  soul  over  death ;  and  the  inspired  sentiment  would  have 
been  no  hyperbole  in  the  mouth  of  the  departing  saint,  when  it 
proclaims  the  triumph  of  faith,  shouting,  0  death !  where  is 
thy  sting  ?     0  grave  !  where  is  thy  victory  ? 

'fS  'TP  W  W  "TV"  •TV'  'TV"  'A"  -TV" 

"  The  text  of  this  discourse  was  suggested  by  the  departure 
of  our  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Henrietta  Hamlin.  In  adding  a  few 
words  more  particularly  relating  to  her  character,  I  would  real- 
ize, that  in  her  life  she  was  like  the  sensitive  plant,  modestly 
shrinking  even  from  the  gentlest  touch ;  and  that  the  graces 
with  which  she  was  gifted  can  be  appreciated  only  when 
observed  secretly,  as  they  grow,  bud  and  blossom,  in  their  native 
shade  of  deep  retirement.  Publicity  they  fear.  But  I  would 
also  realize  that  those  graces  were  not  hers,  but  lent  to  her,  a 
talent  to  '  occupy,'  in  His  service,  and  for  His  glory,  who  gave 
them  ;  and  that  this  great  object  of  the  bestowment  is  certainly 
promoted,  at  least  in  part,  by  making  her  speak,  though  she  is 
dead. 

"  It  was  the  pleasure  of  God  to  call  our  departed  friend  into 
his  service  at  an  early  period  of  her  life.  This  might  have 
been  expected,  as  the  result  of  the  divine  blessing  upon  the 
faith,  the  prayers,  and  the   efibrts  of  pious  and  intelligent 


334  MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN. 

parents,  and  as  the  fruit  of  that  retiring  and  reflecting  cast  of 
mind  which  it  pleased  God  to  give  her  as  a  natural  endowment. 
Natural  and  providential  gifts,  tending  to  the  solution  of  the 
great  problem  of  our  existence,  are  not  the  less  divine  gifts,  nor 
the  less  precious  for  coming  to  us  in  the  way  of  nature,  or  of 
providence.  Nor  are  we  the  less  responsible  for  them  to  God, 
on  that  account. 

"  But  what  perhaps  few  would  have  expected  was  her  call  to 
the  missionary  work.  Minds  so  deeply  retiring  are  generally 
supposed  not  to  be  sufficiently  aggressive  for  that  work,  —  and, 
abstractedly  considered,  this  view  is  correct.  But  as  in  his 
home,  so  also  in  his  foreign  service,  the  Lord  employs  all  tem- 
peraments and  all  gifts,  provided  they  are  sanctified,  and 
devoted  to  his  service.  Our  departed  sister  had  grace  thus  to 
devote  herself  unconditionally  to  the  Lord,  and,  contrary  to  the 
expectation  of  many,  and  perhaps  contrary  to  her  own  expecta- 
tions. He  sent  her  into  the  foreign  field,  to  the  centre  of  Islam- 
ism,  into  the  midst  of  an  idolatrous  oriental  church,  and  at  a 
time,  too,  when  persecution  was  raging  with  terrible  fury,  and 
when  the  very  existence  of  the  mission  was  extremely  precari- 
ous. But  He  had  sent  her,  and  she  went ;  and  as  her  day 
was,  so  was  her  strength.  The  promises  of  God  are  '■  without 
repentance.' 

"By  a  kind  and  striking  providence,  our  departed  friend  was 
called  to  a  field  of  labor  so  congenial  to  her  temperament  and 
her  retiring  habits,  that  the  latter  interfered  in  no  way  with  the 
most  faithful  discharge  of  her  regular  duties.  Thus  those  traits 
of  character  which  might  have  prevented  her  engaging  in  the 
missionary  work,  had  she  herself  taken  the  responsibility  of 
deciding  the  case,  were  most  manifestly  and  wisely  overruled 
by  Providence.  Surely  the  maternal  supervision  of  an  insti- 
tution which  soon  became  a  school  of  prophets,  together  with 
the  care  of  her  family,  and  with  the  attention  which  visitors 
and  inquirers  often  claimed,  was  enough  for  any  missionary 
sister,  and  more  than  enough  for  one  of  such  slender  health. 

"  Of  the  manner  in  which  she  was  enabled  to  discharge  her 
duty,  and  of  her  whole  life  on  missionary  ground,  I  need  not 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  305 

speak  in  particular ;  nor  would  our  time  permit  me  to  draw  the 
picture  of  a  life  made  up  of  constant  unremitted  kindnesses  to 
all  around,  —  kindnesses  too  modestly  performed  to  attract 
attention,  too  constant  to  be  noticed  as  extraordinary. 

"  Would  you  hear  of  her  benevolence  to,  and  her  sympathy 
for,  the  suffering  ?  Ask  the  poor  and  sick  of  this  village,  whom 
she  served  in  her  day.     Let  ikem  tell  their  tales. 

"  The  accuracy,  I  could  say  the  energy,  with  which  she 
managed  the  domestic  concerns  of  the  institution  and  of  her 
family,  received  its  daily  testimony  from  the  neat  and  orderly 
appearance  of  both.  Seldom,  if  ever,  was  a  kind  maternal 
regard  to  the  real  wants  and  claims  of  the  members  of  so  great 
a  household  better  combined  with  that  strict  economy  which 
Christian  principles  inspire.  Hence  it  is  that  she  had  the 
affection  and  the  regard  of  all  under  her  roof.  The  pupils 
stepped  lightly  over  head,  and  often  walked  in  their  stockings, 
when  they  knew  or  but  suspected  that  she  was  incommoded  by 
a  heedless  gait  in  heavy  shoes.  To  refuse  or  evade  any  wish 
of  hers  would  have  required  the  most  extraordinary  rudeness 
in  them,  and  I  doubt  whether  she  ever  had  a  disappointment  of 
this  kind  to  suffer.  All  her  neighbors,  as  soon  as  they  real- 
ized at  all  her  character,  treated  her  with  distinguished  respect 
and  kindness.  The  missionary  circle  of  which  she  was  a 
member,  though  always  blest  with  harmony  of  heart  and  work, 
will  gladly  acknowledge  her  to  have  been  an  ornament  to 
them.  To  none  of  them  has  she  ever  given  occasion  for  an 
unkind  thought  or  emotion.  As  far  as  she  was  known,  so  far 
she  was  beloved  and  esteemed.  When  she  was  carried  down 
in  her  rocking-chair  hung  on  poles  to  the  Bosphorus,  to  go  on 
board  of  the  steamer  which  conveyed  her  to  Rhodes,  I  feel 
most  confident  in  saying  that  she  left  no  enemy  behind  her 
On  the  contrary'',  she  carried  away  with  her  the  respect  and 
the  affection  of  her  fellow-laborers,  of  her  countrymen,  of  all 
her  acquaintances  among  foreigners,  and  of  all  the  natives  of 
every  nation  with  whom  she  had  come  into  contact. 

"  Of  the  wife  and  the  mother^  I  will  let  the  husband  and  the 
older  children  speak.     I  trust  they  will  speak  of  her  while  they 

26*  . 


306  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

live,  till  they  meet  with  her  in  glory.  But  one  thing  I  will 
venture  to  say.  Much  as  they  loved  and  esteemed  her,  —  and, 
as  it  is  apt  to  go  with  human  affections,  they  may,  in  this 
rerpect,  have  gone  even  too  far,  at  times.  —  yet  they  never 
knew  her  value  till  she  was  gone.  Never  did  her  bereaved 
husband  realize  the  amount  and  the  extent  of  her  cares  and  her 
labors  of  love,  till  he  returned  to  his  desolated  house,  while  her 
industrious  hands  were  folded  in  her  grave  in  Rhodes,  resting 
from  their  well-done  work.  Never  did  he  fully  realize  the 
value  of  her  influence  upon  the  children,  till  her  tongue  lay 
silent  in  the  dust.  Never  did  he  adequately  feel  the  value  of 
her  society  after  the  heat  and  burden  of  his  daily  work,  till  the 
solitary  evening  hours,  and  the  silent  walls  of  his  room,  spoke 
to  him  of  a  loss  which  he  learned  to  appreciate  more  deeply 
every  day.  Never  did  the  children  feel  the  sweetness  of  her 
affection,  and  the  charm  of  her  smiles,  till  that  heart  had 
ceased  to  beat,  and  those  features,  transformed  to  cold  marble, 
had  been  fixed  in  their  last  deep  sleep,  preparatory  to  the  great 
resurrection  morning. 

"  Her  missionary  life  was  not  without  some  severe  trials  of 
feeling,  but  they  were  borne  silently ;  she  wept  sometimes,  but 
she  never  murmured,  nor  complained  even,  so  far  as  I  know. 

"  Thus  did  the  current  of  her  life  flow  on,  in  even  tenor, 
quietly,  till  her  last  trials  approached,  followed  by  the  triumph 
of  faith  in  Christ. 

"  The  Spirit  of  grace,  intending  to  lead  her  deeper  into  Christ 
than  ever  before,  disclosed  before  her  the  glory  of  the  divine 
character,  and  the  utter  unworthiness  of  our  best  deeds  before 
him.  And  the  path  in  which  He  led  her,  from  the  gloomy 
depths  of  contrition  and  self-loathing,  to  the  clear  and  placid 
light  shining  around  the  cloudless  height  of  Pisgah  —  that 
path  is  indeed  radiant  with  divine  wisdom  and  mercy.  From 
that  eminence  she  had  a  full  view  of  the  merits  of  Christ,  the 
perfection  and  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  atonement  made  by  the 
Lamb  of  God,  and  of  that  eternal  weight  of  glory  beyond  the 
grave  which  free  grace  has  procured  for  every  penitent  and 
believing  soul. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  307 

"  The  path  of  our  beloved  sister,  from  the  time  when  the 
cloud  was  past,  shone  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 
Thus  the  experience  of  her  last  days  exhibits  all  that  the  Chris- 
tian can  desire  to  find  in  his  own  spiritual  state.  I  the  chief 
of  sinners  —  Christ  a  perfect  Saviour;  I  nothing  —  He  all;  I, 
such  as  I  am.  His  forever,  —  He,  such  as  He  is,  forever  mine. 
In  such  a  frame  of  mind  she  departed  from  this  world  of  sin 
and  sorrow,  and  her  end  was  peace  — '  perfect  peace.' " 


SUMMARY    OF    CHARACTER. 

**  To  smell  this  flower,  come  near  it ;  such  can  grow 
In  that  sole  garden  where  Christ's  brow  dropped  blood." 

Mks.  E.  B.  Browning. 

There  is  a  delightful  variety  in  the  world  of  nature, 
and  each  species  of  every  genus,  perfect  in  its  kind, 
commands  our  admiration.  The  delicate  and  fragrant 
heliotrope  is  no  less  lovely  than  the  beautiful  and  bril- 
liant rose.  This  variety  we  find  not  less  in  the  moral 
than  the  material  world,  and  our  judgment  of  many 
things  depends  upon  the  question  of  their  fitness  for 
their  own  place. 

In  estimating  character,  we  must  take  this  same  gen- 
eral law  into  the  account.  As  there  are  various  spheres 
of  action,  so  God  fits  different  individuals  for  these 
various  spheres.  There  are  noble  women  like  Ann 
Judson  and  Mary  Lyon, —  women  endowed  by  Heaven 
with  rare  gifts  for  the  fulfilling  of  some  peculiar 
mission. 

For  her  heroic  daring  and  martyr-spirit,  the  name  of 
the  former  is  embalmed  in  the  church  as  one  of  the 
most  efficient  pioneers  in  the  Burmese  mission.  By 
her  unparalleled  energy,  directed  to  a  single  object  and 
hallowed  by  supreme  love  to  God,  Mary  Lyon  has 
raised  for  herself  a  monument  that  shall  last  while  the 
mind  of  man  endureth. 

There  are  others  fitted  by  nature,  as  by  culture,  for  a 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  309 

more  retired  though  not  less  beneficent  sphere,  and  who 
none  the  less  adorn  that  sphere.  And  yet  the  delinea- 
tion of  such  a  character,  and  that  where  there  is  little 
incident,  is  a  work  of  no  ordinary  difiiculty  and 
delicacy. 

Mrs.  Hamlin's  character  was  from  childhood  remark- 
ably well  balanced,  both  morally  and  intellectually. 
Possessed  of  great  refinement  and  sensibility,  she  was 
yet  firm  in  purpose  and  persevering  in  execution. 
With  unusual  powers  of  discrimination,  she  had  great 
sweetness  of  temper  and  benevolence  of  disposition. 
Her  natural  traits  were  such  as  we  rarely  see  combined, 
and  her  retiring  modesty  gave  a  fresh  charm  to  these 
golden  virtues.  Lovely  and  attractive  in  countenance 
and  manner,  ardent,  imaginative  and  highly  cultivated, 
she  could  not  fail  to  awaken  a  deep  interest  in  those 
who  knew  her. 

That  same  love  of  the  beautiful  which  marked  her 
earliest  childhood  continued  until  her  dying  hour.  It 
was  a  spontaneous  growth  of  her  being,  an  instinctive 
appreciation  of  every  type  of  beauty  and  sublimity  in 
every  department  of  nature  and  of  art.  But  it  was  re- 
fined and  spiritualized  by  her  religious  character.  In 
holding  communion  with  the  visible  creation,  her  heart 
ascended  in  silent  worship  to  the  unseen  and  adorable 
Creator. 

"  Her  mind  was  a  thanksgiving  to  the  Power 
That  made  her  ;  it  was  blessedness  and  love." 

From  the  moment  of  her  consecration  to  the  mission- 
ary work,  a  sweeter,  a  purer  light  encircles  her.  We 
see  a  woman  of  a  high  order  of  intellect,  of  peculiar 
delicacy,  and  of  acute  sensibility,  calmly  bidding  a  last 
adieu  to  her  home  and  friends.  We  see  her,  with  sin- 
gleness of  spirit  and  in  simplicity  of  faith,  entering 


310  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

upon  her  field  of  labor,  and  assuming  the  duties  of  her 
great  missionary  household.  We  follow  her  in  her 
course,  as  with  a  sustained  energy  and  an  all-pervading 
conscientiousness  she  faitllfully  and  cheerfully  performs 
its  arduous  but  unostentatious  duties. 

By  nature  she  was  so  shrinking  and  sensitive  as  to 
seem  unfitted  for  the  trials  and  hardships  of  missionary 
life.  This,  with  her  want  of  experience  in  domestic 
cares,  from  being  the  youngest  in  the  family,  together 
with  her  studious  habits,  rendered  it  doubtful  how  she 
would  succeed  at  the  head  of  such  an  establishment. 
But,  with  all  her  sensitiveness,  there  was  developed  a 
firmness  of  resolve  and  a  practical  common  sense, 
which,  when  occasion  required,  overcame  her  natural 
timidity,  and  gave  her  an  executive  ability  which  sup- 
plied to  her  the  place  of  experience.  Her  views  Avere 
clear  and  discriminating,  and  in  the  many  questions  of 
life  her  judgments  were  accurate  and  just.  And  what 
was  unusual  in  connection  with  such  keen  sensibility 
was  her  peculiar  power  of  self-control.  In  great  emer- 
gencies, however  trying,  she  was  calm  and  self- 
possessed. 

She  was  economical,  industrious  and  inventive, 
sometimes  playfully  boasting  of  her  mechanical  skill  as 
hardly  inferior  to  that  of  her  husband.  And  she  was 
as  hospitable  as  economical,  cordially  entertaining  her 
numerous  guests  with  an  ease  and  grace  peculiar  to 
herself.  To  the  health  and  comfort  of  her  missionary 
brothers  and  sisters  she  was  ever  ready  to  minister. 
Her  kindness  to  the  poor,  and  her  sweetness  yet  dignity 
of  manner,  imperceptibly  overcame  the  prejudices  and 
won  the  regards  of  all  her  neighbors.  It  may  truly  be 
said  of  her  that  she  delighted  in  the  exercise  of  those 
''lesser  charities  which  soothe,  and  cheer,  and  bless," 
and  which  are  the  crown  of  all  the  adornments  of  social 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  311 

life.  If  her  feelings  were  ever  wounded, —  and  whose 
are  not  ?  —  it  was  in  secret  places  that  she  wept,  and 
then  came  forth  with  an  unclouded  brow. 

Her  truthful  and  conscientious  spirit  gained  her  the 
confidence  of  those  who  knew  her,  and  her  lovely  and 
noble  qualities  of  mind  and  heart  won  their  affection. 
In  the  arduous  labors  of  her  companion,  she  ever 
cheered  and  sustained  him,  while  upon  all  around  she 
exerted  an  influence  gentle,  yet  beneficent  as  the 
distilling  dew. 

As  the  head  of  a  household,  she  was  distinguished 
for  a  mild  efficiency  and  perseverance,  administering 
rebuke  to  her  servants  when  necessary,  but  so  kindly 
that  in  some  instances  her  efforts  were  well  rewarded. 

As  a  wife  and  mother,  her  tender  affection  and  fidel- 
ity were  never  surpassed.  It  was  in  her  family  that 
her  retiring  and  attractive  virtues  shone  with  their  own 
peculiar  lustre.  Her  devotion  to  it  was  quiet,  but  unre- 
mitting. It  was  her  world,  and  she  was  its  presiding, 
animating  spirit.  Here  she  reigned  by  the  power  of 
taste,  refinement  and  love.  Her  light  step  never  flagged 
till  all  was  done.  Unfathomed  were  the  depths  of  that 
loving  nature,  leading  to  a  ceaseless  self-forgetfulness. 
Not  the  cold  waters  of  death  rising  over  her  could  for 
one  moment  abate  her  self-sacrificing  thoughtfulness 
for  those  she  loved. 

Her  views  of  religious  truth  were  clear,  distinctive 
and  scriptural.  And,  superadded  to  a  natural  conscien- 
tiousness, was  her  high  sense  of  personal  responsibility. 
This  was  the  controlling  motive-power  of  her  life, 
—  a  power  maintained  and  strengthened  by  her  daily 
habit  of  studying  the  oracles  of  divine  truth,  and  of 
communion  with  God  in  prayer.  However  manifold 
and  arduous  might  be  her  duties,  and  however  distract- 
ing her  cares,  she  never  forgot  where  to  look  for  guid- 


312  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

ance  and  support.  Her  window  looked  out  upon  the 
beautiful  scenery  of  the  Bosphorus.  And  in  the  mem- 
ory of  her  elder  daughters  will  linger  her  image,  as  she 
sat  morning  and  evening  by  this  window,  perusing  to- 
gether the  book  of  nature  and  the  book  of  God.  Price- 
less is  the  value  of  such  a  habit,  clearing  away  the 
clouds  which  passion  and  earthliness  gather  around  the 
spirit,  and  through  the  purified  atmosphere  giving  the 
soul  sweet  visions  of  the  heavenly  land.  The  Chris- 
tian's brow  would  be  oftener  unclouded,  did  he  visit 
more  frequently  the  mount  of  prayer.  There  the 
wounds  received  by  contact  with  the  world  are  all 
healed,  and  the  heart  rests  in  the  fulness  of  infinite 
love. 

It  was  this  perpetual  intercourse  with  the  invisible 
world  which  brought  to  our  friend  strength  from  above 
for  her  daily  trials,  and  wisdom  for  her  various  duties ; 
which  gave  consistency  and  spirituality  to  her  charac- 
ter, and  invested  her  with  a  peculiar  charm. 

"  When  one  that  holds  communion  with  the  skies 
Has  filled  his  urn  where  those  pure  waters  rise, 
And  once  more  mingles  with  us  meaner  things, 
'Tis  e'en  as  if  an  angel  shook  his  wings  ; 
Immortal  fragrance  fills  the  circuit  wide, 
That  tells  us  whence  his  treasures  are  supplied." 

Such  was  the  mission  of  Henrietta  Hamlin,  and,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  it  was  nobly  fulfilled ;  nor  can  we 
doubt  that  she  received  from  her  Master's  lips  the 
award  of  "  Well  Done." 


>  • 


THE    REINTERMENT. 

**  Calm  on  the  seas  and  silver  sleep. 

And  waves  that  sway  themselves  in  rest. 
And  dead  calm  in  that  noble  breast 
Which  heaves  but  with  the  heaving  deep." 

In  Memonam. 

It  is  not  strange  that  the  bereaved  husband  should 
often  recur  to  the  desire  of  his  departed  companion  to 
sleep  where  her  children  could  stand  beside  her  grave, 
and  recall  her  last  counsels.  No  wonder  that,  when  at 
the  sweet  sunset  hour  he  sat  with  his  motherless  flock 
beneath  his  trellised  vine,  and  gazed  at  the  hills 
sprinkled  over  with  white  daisies,  and  at  the  bright 
Bosphorus,  whose  opposite  shores,  glov%ring  in  the  sun- 
light, were  reflected  to  him  in  all  the  rich  hues  of  the 
orient,  while  the  tall  palm-trees  were  budding  and  blos- 
soming into  beauty, —  no  wonder,  when  contemplating 
a  scene  which  the  departed  loved  so  well,  that  he 
longed  for  the  time  when  he  could  meditate  beside  her 
remains  ! 

In  this  feeling  he  seemed  justified,  not  only  by  the 
dying  wishes  of  his  wife,  but  by  the  laAVS  of  memory 
and  association.  Sweet  and  profitable  it  is  to  muse  by 
the  graves  of  those  we  love.  In  speaking  on  this  sub- 
ject, Mr.  Hamlin  says : 

*'  I  wish  so  to  impress  the  remembrance  of  their  mother  upon 
her  children,  ihat  they  shall  remember,  if  possible,  her  material 

27 


Q 


14  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 


form  and  countenance  till  tlie  resurrection.  With  desire  I 
have  desired  to  accomplish  this  request,  and  though  I  may  have 
some  difficulties  with  the  authorities,  I  hope  and  pray  that  a 
favoring  Providence  may  help  xne  through.  I  trust  the  'peace' 
of  the  dear  invalid  will  in  some  degree  be  given  me,  and  that 
in  going  and  coming  I  shall  dwell  in  the  secret  of  His 
pavilion." 

At  the  commencement  of  the  seminary  vacation,  in 
the  latter  part  of  August  1851.  he  made  arrangements 
to  leave  for  Rhodes  : 

"  I  made  my  preparations,  and  spent  the  evening  and  night 
before  I  left  home  in  absolute  solitude.  How  did  the  memory 
of  the  past  rush  upon  me,  as  I  took  out  her  trunk  to  pack  in 
my  solitary  house,  after  all  my  children  and  scholars  had 
departed !  " 

The  circumstances  attending  the  fulfilling  of  this 
sacred  mission  are  so  peculiar  and  affecting,  that  we 
cannot  refrain  from  giving  the  account  in  his  own 
words : 


\ 


"  Ottoman  Steamer,  Yahari  Bahari, 
in  the  Gulf  at  Smyrna,  Sept.  9,  1851. 


"  I  wrote  you  on  my  way  to  Rhodes,  and  now,  by  a  singular 
providence,  I  am  making  my  quarantine  in  the  splendid  saloon 
of  the  Pasha  of  Aleppo,  who  passed  Rhodes  on  his  way  to 
Constantinople.  But  let  me  tell  you  of  my  visit,  with  its 
trials,  sorrows  and  joys.  It  has  been  a  period  of  my  life  never 
to  be  forgotten.  I  passed  Patmos  at  the  same  hour  in  the 
morning  that  Henrietta  and  I  passed  it  eleven  months  before. 
I  sat  down  on  the  deck  and  read  the  whole  of  Revelation, 
with  the  island  in  sight,  and  thought  of  the  glorified  spirt 
who  now  understands,  as  we  cannot,  that  divine  book.  The 
sunset,  as  we  drew  near  to  Rhodes,  was  the  most  peculiar  and 
impressive  that  I  ever  beheld.     I  have  perhaps  seen  the  sun 


MEMOIRS    OF   MRS.    HAMLIN.  315 

approach  its  setting  in  equal  glory  and  magnificence,  and  have 
seen  the  west  as  widely  illuminated  with  his  splendor;  but  his 
light  became  pure  and  brilliant,  like  the  purest  light  of  the 
morning  star,  and  then,  a  beautiful  golden  tinge  passing  over 
its  disk,  it  suddenly  disappeared.  Some  of  the  heedless  pas- 
sengers noticed  it  with  exclamations  of  surprise.  I  thought  of 
a  redeemed  soul  entering  the  gates  of  bliss.  It  seemed  given 
me  as  a  faint  emblem  of  her  whose  mortal  remains  I  had  come 
to  claim.  We  did  not  reach  the  harbor  till  seven  o'clock,  and 
the  gates  of  the  city  being  shut,  we  could  not  land.  The  new 
moon  was  shining  peacefully  upon  us,  the  evening  breeze  blew 
fresh  and  strong,  and  the  waves  broke  upon  the  long  sandy 
shore  in  one  direction,  and  dashed  against  the  gray  stones  in 
another,  at  the  foot  of  the  old  battlements  and  towers ;  the 
merry  songs  of  the  Greek  boatmen  filled  the  harbor ;  some  ves- 
sels were  passing  by,  and  others  beating  up  against  the  breeze. 
But  more  than  all  that  deep  and  solemn  cadence  of  the  sea 
against  the  shore  where  she  was  sleeping,  brought  back  those 
nights  of  watching,  when  I  used  to  listen  to  the  same  sound, 
and  think  of  the  approaching  separation.  It  would  be  impos- 
sible for  me  to  tell  you  how  solemn,  how  tender,  how  enchain- 
ing were  those  lines  from  Tennyson,  which  seemed  written  for 
that  place  and  that  evening: 

*  Break,  break,  break, 

On  thy  cold  gray  stones,  O  sea  I 
And  I  would  that  my  tongue  could  utter 
The  thoughts  that  arise  in  me. 

*  0,  well  for  the  fisherman's  boy 

That  he  shouts  with  his  sister  at  play  ; 
0,  well  for  the  sailor  lad. 

That  he  sings  in  his  boat  on  the  bay. 

*  And  the  stately  ships  go  on 

To  their  haven  under  the  hill ; 
Sut  O  for  the  touch  of  a  vanished  handy 
And  the  sound  of  a  voice  that  is  still  ! 

'Break,  break,  break. 

At  the  foot  of  thy  crags,  0  sea  ! 


316  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

But  the  tender  grace  of  a  day  that  is  dead 
Shall  never  come  back  to  me  !  * 

"  With  many  tender  thoughts  of  that  voice  which  is  still,  and 
of  the  touch  of  that  vanished  hand,  I  went  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, as  soon  as  I  could  land,  to  the  grave.  No  idlers  were 
about,  and  I  could  stand  and  meditate  over  her  place  of  lowly 
rest.  1  then  returned  to  the  city,  and  passed  up  through  the 
Street  of  the  Knights,  the  street  through  which  I  bore  her 
when  we  landed  at  Rhodes,  and  through  which  I  passed  every 
day  for  her  medicines.  It  brought  back  her  sweet  image  to  my 
mind  more  vividly  than  I  had  anticipated.  Every  stone  in  the 
street,  and  the  old  knightly  armorials  on  the  walls,  seemed  to 
speak  of  those  days.  As  I  was  passing  an  old  Greek  woman, 
she  suddenly  seized  my  hand  and  kissed  it  most  fervently, 
raising  at  the  same  time  a  loud  voice  of  lamentation,  '  0  thy 
children !  O  their  mother !  O  thy  children  !  O  their  mother  ! ' 
It  was  a  poor  old  woman  I  sometimes  employed  to  bring  us 
things  for  the  house.  Her  sudden  and  wild  grief,  oriental  as  it 
was,  overcame  me  for  a  moment,  and  I  wept  for  the  *  chil- 
dren '  and  '  their  mother.' 

"  I  found  the  house  unoccupied,  obtained  its  keys,  and  with 
a  trembling  heart  entered  its  sacred  rooms.  I  knelt  again,  my 
dear  friend,  on  the  very  spot  where  I  knelt  to  give  and  receive 
the  last  kiss,  and  to  feel  the  touch  of  that  hand,  which,  though 
it  had  for  hours  been  motionless,  she  extended  to  say  farewell. 
I  passed  many  most  solemn  and  affecting,  and  I  may  say  some 
most  happy  hours,  in  that  room.  I  was  in  the  house  alone  day 
and  night,  except  when  occupied  about  the  exhumation  of  the 
dear  remains.  My  strength  was  prostrated.  I  had  supersti- 
tion, and  fear,  and  prejudice,  and  bigotry,  to  contend  with,  and 
my  best  friend  there,  the  English  consul,  advised  me  to  give 
up  the  enterprise  as  wholly  impracticable,  till  some  English 
national  vessel  should  touch  there  on  its  way  to  Constantino- 
ple. I  replied  that  I  should  begin  by  overcoming  the  first 
obstacles  to  the  exhumation,  and  that  as  to  the  rest,  relating  to 
the  excitement  in  the  neighborhood,  the  quarantine  laws,  and 
the  transportation,  I  would  overcome  them.,  if  possible,  in  sue- 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  317 

cession ;  if  not  possible,  I  would  then  submit  as  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  rei'nter  the  remains.  '  You  are  on  the  right  princi- 
ple,' said  he,  '  and  I  will  help  you  all  I  can,'  —  a  promise  he 
nobly  redeemed.  I  will  not  weary  you  with  the  long,  long 
story.  I  accomplished  the  exhumation  in  the  night  of  Septem- 
ber 2d,  and  transferred  the  remains  myself  to  the  metallic  case 
September  3^.  The  decomposition,  it  is  true,  was  entire,  but, 
covering  the  face,  the  beautiful  contour  of  the  head  and 
forehead  was  her  own.  How  memory  recalled  the  bridal 
morning  just  thirteen  years  before !  I  again  kissed  that 
forehead,  in  unutterable  sorrow  and  bitterness  of  soul.  I 
sealed  up  the  remains,  and  kept  them  with  me  in  our 
house  till  I  left.  I  had  many  solemn  and  penitential  reviews 
of  past  life,  and  time  for  prayer  and  communion  with  God. 
On  Saturday,  September  6,  about  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, the  Austrian  steamer  was  announced,  by  the  raising  of 
the  Austrian  flag.  The  agent  had  forbidden  my  taking  the 
remains  with  me,  nor  could  I  overcome  his  objections.  No 
vessel  in  the  harbor  would  take  them.  I  was  compelled,  there- 
fore, to  bid  farewell  to  that  house,  and  leave  the  sacred  treasure 
there,  hoping  the  English  boat,  ten  days  later,  would  take  it.  I 
hastened  down  to  the  Austrian  boat  to  return  to  my  little  flock, 
when  lo !  it  proved  a  Turkish  government  war-steamer,  with 
the  Pasha  of  Aleppo  on  board.  The  English  consul  immedi- 
ately requested  Hallit  Pasha,  now  at  Rhodes,  —  brother-in- 
law  to  the  Sultan,  —  to  intercede  for  a  passage  with  the 
remains.  The  consul  requested  it,  unknown  to  me,  *  as  a  per- 
sonal favor  to  himself,'  and  assured  the  pasha  that  the  American 
minister  at  Constantinople  would  acknowledge  it  as  an  act  of 
national  courtesy  and  friendship.  The  quarantine  doctor  at 
the  same  time  went  to  assure  the  pasha  and  the  commander 
of  the  steamer  that  the  case  was  scientifically  prepared,  sol- 
dered and  sealed  with  every  skill  and  precaution.  The  pasha 
very  kindly  acceded,  and  in  one  hour  after  the  request  reached 
him  I  was  on  board,  thankful  and  rejoicing  with  my  precious 
treasure.  How  wonderful  is  the  providence  of  God !  I  had 
struggled  through  many  difficulties,  in  great  bodily  weakness, 

27^ 


318  MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

but  there  was  one  I  could  not  overcome.  I  prayed  that  if  it 
was  consistent  with  the  Divine  will  that  obstacle  also  might  be 
removed ;  and  lo !  a  Turkish  pasha  comes,  and  with  more 
humanity,  kindness  and  nobility  of  soul,  than  could  be  found 
among  Austrians  and  Greeks,  my  request  is  most  unexpectedly 
answered.  '  Whoso  is  wise  and  will  observe  these  things, 
shall  understand  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord.' 

"  The  pasha  and  suite  make  their  quarantine  on  shore,  and 
he  has  left  me  in  entire  possession  of  the  quarter-deck,  with  a 
spacious  awning,  and  of  his  cabin  and  saloon,  besides  my  own 
state-room.  Here  I  can  read,  and  WTite,  and  think,  and  pray. 
The  meeting  of  the  American  Board  commences  to-day.  Thir- 
teen years  ago  I  was  there  with  my  Henrietta.  Perhaps  she 
is  there,  surveying  with  thrilling  interest  every  indication  of 
the  progress  of  her  Redeemer's  kingdom  on  earth.  She  doubt- 
less thinks  often  of  her  poor  husband,  pities  the  weakness  of 
his  faith,  wonders  at  the  coldness  of  his  love  towards  Him  who 
loved  us  unto  death,  and  at  the  sadness  and  desolation  of  his 
heart  over  such  a  brief  separation.  Why  should  he  gaze  in 
such  sorrow  upon  that  decayed  body  which  shall  rise  in  glory 
and  power,  and  why  should  he  faint  and  be  weary  when  the 
way  is  so  short  ?  And  then  those  dear  children,  —  I  know  she 
loves  them  still.  It  was  her  quenchless  love  to  them  that 
caused  the  request  1  am  now  executing.  I  return  to  them  with 
an  anxious  heart,  and  shall  not  leave  them  so  long  again,  if  I 
can  possibly  keep  them  near  me.  I  love  them  with  a  more 
anxious  love  than  ever,  and  one  of  the  solemn  resolves  which  I 
wrote  down  in  that  room  where  I  baptized  little  Mary  in  the 
arms  of  her  dying  mother,  where  I  placed  her  departed 
mother  in  the  coffin,  and  with  her  blest  remains  brought  back 
to  the  same  habitation,  was  this,  —  that  I  would  be  more  affec- 
tionate, unwearied,  watchful,  inventive  and  prayerful,  in  the 
education  of  my  children,  remembering  her  last  counsels,  to  do 
all  in  my  power  to  prepare  them  for  heaven. 

"  I  feel  that  I  love  them  somewhat  as  a  father  should  love 
the  children  of  such  a  mother.  But  I  need  more  of  a  mother's 
ever- watchful,  wakelul  and  self-denying  love,  that  forgets  self 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  319 

in  the  anxious  cares  and  guardianship  of  her  treasures.  Still  I 
feel  that  it  is  impossible  to  keep  them  all  with  me  until  I  leave 
the  seminary  to  some  one  to  discharge  the  greater  part  of  my 
present  duties  in  it.  Their  dear  mother's  tomb  will  never  cease 
to  be  an  object  of  deep  interest  to  them.  However  ready  rea- 
son may  be  to  smile  at  it,  I  have  felt  that  she  is  nearer  me 
than  she  was  ;  and  as  I  stood  on  the  spot  where  I  hung  over 
her  in  such  intense  anxiety,  I  felt  as  though  I  could  almost 
speak  to  her  again." 

W  tP  T5«  ^  -Jp  ^  TV-  ^  T^ 

Just  ten  months  from  the  day  when  the  widowed 
husband  laid  that  silent  form  in  its  lonely  resting-place, 
on  the  island  of  Rhodes,  it  was  reinterred  in  the  Pera 
cemetery.  This  cemetery  is  on  a  height  overlooking 
on  one  side  the  Asiatic  shore,  and  on  the  other  the  city 
of  the  Sultan,  with  its  minareted  mosques,  where  dwell 
the  beloved  people  among  whom  Mrs.  Hamlin  came  to 
live  and  die. 

Not  long  was  she  to  rest  there  alone.  The  darling 
of  her  love,  baptized  in  tears  of  agony,  and  early  writ- 
ten motherless,  soon  heard  the  voice  from  behind  the 
misty  curtain  of  the  spirit-land.  A  child  of  exceeding 
loveliness,  she  had  shone  upon  the  weeping  ones  around 
her,  a  sweet  sunbeam  in  their  darkened  dwelling. 
But  the  black-robed  angel  came  for  her,  and  she  too 
went  down  the  dark  river's  side.  Tearful  eyes  and 
aching  hearts  followed  the  infant  pilgrim  well-nigh  to 
the  pearly  gate  of  Paradise.  Before  losing  sight  of  the 
child,  they  would  fain  have  placed  her  little  hand 
within  her  blessed  mother's.  But  that  the  ministering 
angels  came  to  do.  So  the  tender  father  and  the  loving 
sisters  gave  her  up,  and  for  the  last  time  weepingly 
kissed  her  pale  face.  And  the  marble  slab  and  the 
green  sods  are  removed,  and  sweet  little  Mary  is  laid 


320  BIEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN. 

again  upon  her  mother's  bosom,  there  to  sleep  until  the 
glad  morning  of  the  resurr£;ction. 

Beneath,  the  proud  Bosphorus  rolls  majestically  by, 
while  towards  the  south* gleam  the  dark  waters  of 
Marmora.  Peaceful  and  lovely  are  the  views  from  this 
quiet  grave,  and  there,  surrounded  by  Moslem  dead,  by 
the  side  of  Mary  Van  Lennep,  her  sweet  missionary 
sister,  and  with  her  youngest,  fairest  blossom  upon  her 
bosom,  rest  the  mortal  remains  of  Henrietta  Hamlin. 
Upon  the  tablet  marking  the  spot,*  are  inscribed  those 
words  that  dAvelt  upon  her  lips  during  her  wasting  sick- 
ness, and  that  still  lingered  there  when,  in  the  gather- 
ing shades  of  death,  the  golden  city  first  glowed  upon 
her  view, — "  Peace,  perfect  peace  !  " 

Sweetly,  sister,  thou  art  sleeping  where  the  mournful  cypress  waves  ; 
Peacefully  the  proud  Bosphorus  at  thy  feet  the  bright  shore  laves. 

"Where  the  orient  sunshine  ftilleth,  where  thy  golden  crown  was  won, 
With  thy  loved  Armenian  people,  rest  thee,  for  thy  work  is  done. 

Folded  in  thy  peaceful  bosom,  sleeps  the  darling  of  thy  love,  — 
Sweetest  blossom,  early  woven  in  her  Saviour's  wreath  above. 

O'er  thy  quiet  mound  of  slumber  never  shall  I  Aveeping  stand ; 
Ne'er  sweet  garlands,  friendship-woven,  offer  with  a  trembling  hand. 

But  thy  faith  so  pure  and  holy  shall  incite  and  strengthen  mine  ; 
And  thy  words  of  trust  I  '11  treasure  as  my  battle-cry  divine. 

Thus  thy  memory  shall  inspire  me,  till  life's  conflict-day  is  o'er ; 
Then  may  I,  a  victor,  meet  thee,  where  the  sea  shall  part  no  more  ! 

Past  are  now  earth's  flitting  shadows,  ended  this  unquiet  dream  ; 
Thou  no  more  shalt  hear  the  surging  of  life's  hurrying,  restless 
stream. 

*  This  monument  to  the  memory  of  Mrs.  Ilamlin  was  erected  through 
the  generous  kindness  of  two  friends  in  Eaugor,  members  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Maltby's  church. 


MEMOIRS    OF    MRS.    HAMLIN.  321 

Past  its  feverish  cares  and  vigils,  yearnings  vain,  and  wild  unrest ; 
Stilled  the  aching,  quick  pulsations  of  the  painful-throbbing  breast. 

Past  the  dark  and  solemn  river,  thou  hast  gained  eternal  day ; 
On  its  shores  bright  ones  awaiting  led  thee  up  the  shining  way. 

Through  those  opened  gates  celestial,  weeping  eyes  would  glance 

afar ; 
But  the  golden  portals,  closing,  our  imploring  gaze  debar. 

Yet  our  pleading  heart  we  silence, —  sweet  to  thee  thy  blest  release  ; 
Ne'er  an  angry  ripple  breaketh  o'er  the  river  of  thy  peace. 

This  shall  soothe  our  yearning  sorrow,  when  its  billows  rise  and 

swell. 
Loved  and  loving!   sister,  mother,  friend,  companion, —  fare  thee 

weU! 


BooJis  by  the  Author  of  ths  Memoir. 


THE  BROKEN  BUD :   or,  Reminiscences  of  a  Bereaved 

Mother. 


NOTICES  OP  THE  PRESS. 

From,  the  National  Era. 

This  touchinjf  and  l^eautiful  tribute  of  a  bereaved  mother  to  the  memory  of  her  beloved 
child  owes  its  orij;in  to  the  writer's  desire  to  preserve  in  manuscript  for  her  surviving 
children  a  memorial  of  their  departed  sister  ;  and  it  has  been  published  in  the  hope  of 
atfording  to  other  suffering  hearts  something  of  the  consolation  which  its  preparation  gave 
to  her  own.  Influenced  by  the  earnest  desire  which,  in  her  grief,  she  had  felt  for  the  sym- 
pathy and  spiritual  communion  of  those  who  had  tasted  with  her  the  bitter  cup  of  bereave- 
ment, she  has  been  induced  to  lift  the  veil  from  the  sacredness  of  her  sorrows  and  consola- 
tions, and,  to  use  the  words  of  Baxter  after  the  death  of  his  companion,  "to  become  pas- 
sionate in  the  view  of  all." 

We  have  no  doubt  that  the  benevolent  end  of  the  writer  will  be  fully  answered  by  this 
graceful  and  tender  tribute  of  affection.  It  will  commend  itself  to  all  who  mourn  ;  to  the 
sad  sisterhood  of  sorrow,  the  unnumbered  liachels  weeping  for  those  dear  ones  who  are  not. 

"  There  is  no  flock,  however  watched  and  tended, 
But  one  dead  lamb  is  there  ; 
There  is  no  fireside,  howsoe'er  defended, 
Eul  has  one  vacant  cliair." 

The  book  is  by  no  means  a  gloomy  one.  The  shadow  of  the  great  bereavement  is, 
indeed,  as  it  must  be,  deep  and  dark  •,  but  it  is  preceded  by  a  sweet  and  sunny  history  of 
happy  childhood,  and  softened  and  limited  by  the  consolations  and  hopes  of  the  gospel  of 
3Iim  who  laid  his  hand  of  blessing  on  the  brows  of  little  children,  and  proclaimed  that  "  of 
such  is  the  kuigdom  of  heaven."  j.  g.  w. 

From  the  Puritan  Recorder. 

A  mother,  wishing  to  preserve  for  her  surviving  children  some  memorial  of  their  departed 
sister,  drew  up  this  volume.  It  is  published  as  a  solace  to  other  stricken  mothei-s,  who 
mourn  for  their  ))roken  buds.  The  book  is  a  l>eautiful  thing  in  all  respects.  It  is  said  of 
the  last  E;irl  of  Roden  that  there  stood  in  his  stately  hall  a  strong  box,  on  wliich  were 
painted  the  words,  "  To  be  saved  fii-st,  in  case  of  tire."  After  the  earl's  death,  it  was 
opened,  in  expectation  of  finding  some  rich  treasure  ^  but  nothing  was  found  but  the  toys 
of  an  only  and  departed  child.  What  a  token  of  the  strength  of  that  affection  which  defies 
the  cruelty  of  the  grave  !  The  book  before  us,  replenished  with  the  hopes  and  consolations 
of  the  gospel,  is  a  happier  proof  of  pure,  and  hallowed,  and  undying  love. 

From  the  Presbyterian  of  the  West. 

This  book  is  an  embodiment  of  a  mother's  thoughts  regarding  a  child  of  no  ordinary 
intelligence  and  beauty.  It  contains  a  collection  of  poetry,  original  and  selected,  the  latter 
being  culled  with  miicli  taste  from  the  works  of  Bethune,  Ilemans,  Ilowitt,  Longfellow,  and 
othei-s.  Those  who  have  never  had  children  of  their  own  —  we  had  almost  said,  those  who 
have  never  lost  an  infant  darling  —  cannot  understand  the  thousaiid  memories  that  come 
■  back,  as  if  from  the  spirit-land,  upon  the  mind,  when  the  image  of  the  departed  one  flits 
vividly  before  the  soul.  Not  only  the  sunny  smile  and  bewitching  glance  of  health  and 
happiness  are  remembered  fondly,  but  the  languid  look  and  pallid  cheek  of  decaying  life 
arg  treasured  in  the  imagery  of  the  brain. 

The  power  of  sympathj"  in  alleviating  grief  is  wonderful.  We  feel  our  woes  to  be  more 
than  half  removed  when  we  share  them  with  others.  The  mind  that  broods  in  silence  over 
its  lost  joys  is  like  a  neglected  sword,  rusted  and  corroded  in  its  own  scabbard.  This  book 
is  an  unobtrusive,  quiet  friend,  who  comes  to  visit  the  mourning  mother  in  her  solitude, 
and  express,  in  the  language  of  condolence,  the  comforting  communion  of  the  heart.  The 
cold  critic  may  say  that  less  than  three  hundred  and  twenty-five  pages  might  have  sufficed 
as  a  memorial  of  one  who  died  in  her  fom-th  year  ;  but  such  will  not  be  the  decision  of  the 
bereaved  mother  who  has  suffered  a  calamity  similar  to  the  one  that  gave  origin  to  the  book. 

From  the  Christian  Register. 

"Whoever  reads  this  volume  will  be  certain  that  it  is  no  fancy  sketch  ;  that,  on  the  con- 
trary, it  is  a  most  true  and  life-like  account  of  a  mother's  brightest  and  saddest  experiences. 
Though  no  names  are  given,  it  needed  not  the  statement  of  the  preface  to  reveal  the  fact 
that  the  bonk  is  a  record  of  real  events.  In  its  tender  memories,  in  its  touching  descrip- 
tions of  infant  development  and  childlike  affections,  in  the  narrative  of  the  darkening  hours 
of  sickness,  and  in  the  changes  wrought  in  the  aspect  of  the  whole  world  by  the  death  of  .1 


Books  by  the  Author  of  this  Memoir. _ 


child,  every  bereaved  mother  will  seem  to  be  reading  a  chapter  out  of  her  owii  life.  It  is 
not  that  the  child  to  whose  memory  the  book  is  consecrated  was  a  remarkable  one,  or 
that  there  was  anything  peculiar  in  the  experiences  of  its  home.  The  charm  of  the  volume 
lies  in  the  fact  that  it  presents  a  most  truthful,  vivid  and  pathetic  pictui-e  of  the  common 
lot  of  trials  which  so  many  have  borne,  but  so  few  know  how  so  well  to  describe,  and  in 
the  spirit  of  religious  gratitude,  trust  and  submission,  with  wluch  it  is  throughout  imbued. 
Without  apparently  any  such  intention,  it  brings  before  the  mind  of  the  reader  a  beautiful 
and  well-ordered  Christian  home,  planted  amidst  Christian  kindred  and  friends,  while  the 
author,  in  preserving  the  memory  of  her  own  joys  and  trials,  and  in  describing  the  sources 
whence  she  derived  strength  and  solace,  becomes  a  more  impressive  religious  teacher  than 
she  could  have  been  through  any  formal  lessons.  A  first  great  affliction  never  leaves  one 
as  it  found  him.  It  ploughs  open  the  heart,  and  in  the  deep  furrow  of  grief  are  cast  seeds 
which  bear  an  after  harvest  of  good  or  evil.  This  volume  will  be  read  because  of  its 
descriptions  of  that  which  is  most  beautiful  and  touching  in  domestic  life  ;  and  it  will 
benefit  those  who  read,  by  showing  how  religion  first  hallows  the  aflfections,  and  then, 
beyond  all  things  else,  helps  one  to  bear  and  profit  from  affliction. 


BLOSSOMS  OF  CHILDHOOD. 


NOTICES  OF  THE  PRESS. 


From  the  Christian  Parlor  Magazine,  August,  1852. 

We  have  just  risen  from  the  perusal  of  a  jjrecious  little  volume  of  poems,  entitled 
"  Blossoms  of  Childhood,"  by  one  of  our  valued  latly  contributors.  Here  are  clustered 
together  matiy  choice  gems,  particularly  calculated  to  mellow  the  feelings  of  mothers,  and 
lead  them  to  cherish  towards  the  lovely  "olive  plants  around  their  table"  something 
of  that  love  that  Christ  himself  felt  when  he  yearned  over  their  perilled  condition.  We 
can  commend  this  as  one  of  Carter's  most  useful  issues  of  the  kind,  and  wish  for  it  a  wide 
circulation,  that  thus  the  kind  intentions  of  the  benevolent  and  literary  author  may  be 
furthered.  The  scope  and  design  of  the  book  will  be  better  understood  if  we  quote  from 
the  jireface,  &c. 

From  the  Christian  Register. 

This  well-printed  volume  contains  a  selection  of  poems  relating  to  childhood  —  poems 
written  to  cummemorate  the  birth  of  children,  to  describe  the  varying  aspects  and 
experiences  of  the  earliest  years,  or  to  give  utterance  to  the  emotions  and  affections  of 
parents.  The  selection  was  made  by  a  mother  ;  and  every  young  mother  who  holds  a 
living  child  in  her  arms  will  find  in  these  pages  thoughts  ami  sentiments  and  pictures  on 
which  she  will  love  to  dwell,  and  be  benefited  by  dwelling.  We  hold  such  poems  in  high 
value.  Most  of  them  were  probably  written  when  the  heart  was  deeply  moved,  and  they 
are  the  source  of  comfort  and  strength  to  all  other  hearts  in  which  similar  feelings  have 
been  awakened.  English  literature  is  rich  in  religious  and  domestic  poetry,  and  the  com- 
piler of  this  volume  has  shown  great  familiarity  with  the  best  authors,  and  excellent  taste 
in  her  selections.  It  is  an  admirable  volume  for  u  present,  especially  to  any  mother  who 
rejoices  in  the  presence  of  her  child. 

From  the  Christian  Mirror. 

We  were  but  very  partially  aware  how  large  is  the  number  of  sweet  poets  who  have  sung  of 
childhood,  of  its  state,  its  loveliness,  beauty,  frailty,  —  the  affections  it  awakens,  the  hopes 
and  apprehensions  with  which  it  is  viewed  by  parental  love,  —  till  this  new  work  came  into 
our  hands,  which  contains  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  pieces  from,  perhaps,  half  as 
many  different  pens.  It  is  a  charming  collection,  and  deserves  a  place  among  household 
books.  The  old  and  gray-headed  will  find  their  former  choicest  feelings  returning  with  an 
exhilarating  freshness,  as  they  peruse  it ;  and  those  who  have  just  become  parents  will 
here  find  their  existing  emotions  beautifully  expressed.  Children  are  objects  of  tender 
and  commanding  interest.  They  were  so  with  our  great  Exemplar.  He  loved  little  chil- 
dren ;  they  were  the  earliest  martyrs  for  his  sake.  He  invited  children  to  him  ;  he 
referred  his  adult  disciples  to  them  for  some  of  the  most  important  lessons  as  to  temper 
and  conduct.  It  helps  the  affections  to  mingle  with  little  children.  No  man  can  be  so 
high  in  rank,  or  old  in  years,  while  reason  remains,  who  can  be  indifferent  to  little  children 
and  be  innocent.  And  he  must  be  hard  to  please  who  can  look  on  this  wreath  of  child- 
hood's blossoms  without  pleasure. 


Books  by  the  Author  of  this  Memoir. 


From,  the  Salem  Register. 

The  many  testimonials  of  appreciation,  both  public  and  private,  which  followed  the 
publication  of  "  The  Broken  Bud,"  promise  much  for  this  second  work,  compiled  by  the 
same  talented  author.  It  consists  of  a  choice  and  tasteful  selection  of  poeins,  all  contrib- 
uting to  one  lovely  theme  —  happy  and  innocent  childhood.  It  seems  as  tliough  the 
author  had  rifled  every  haunt  of  poesy  in  her  search  for  blossoms  with  which  to  enrich  this 
beautiful  garland,  this  vase  of  sweetness.  It^s  only  to  be  regretted  that  she  has  graced  it 
with  so  few  flowers  from  her  own  blossoming  heart.  To  all,  and  especially  to  the  many 
who  found  in  "The  Broken  Bud  "  a  leaf  of  healing  for  their  stricken  hearts  and  homes,  we 
cordially  commend  this  sister  volume.  It  is  a  beautiful  testimony  to  the  love  and  hope 
and  joy  and  graceful  helplessness  of  childhood,  appealing  to  the  hearts  of  all  to  whom  the 
sweet  sympathies  and  endearments  of  home  can  appeal.  There  is  scarce  a  fireside  in  our 
land  that  is  not  gladdened  by  little  children  5  and  wherever  they  are  should  this  volume 
be.  It  has-  a  word  for  each  and  all,  —  a  word  of  sympathy  and  love  for  the  stricken, 
motherless  one,  a  word  of  encouragement  and  pitying  endeai-ment  for  blighted,  pining 
infancy  5  words  in  abundance  of  happy  cheer  for  laughing,  buoyant,  innocent  childhood. 
Its  whole  spirit  is  one  peculiarly  calculated  to  touch  and  ennoble  the  heart ;  and  the 
author  has  well  chosen  the  guise  of  poetry  in  which  to  dress  the  lovely  sentiments  of  piety 
and  affection  which  it  contains.  It  is  a  volume  which  we  would  commend  as  a  well- 
chosen  family  gift-book  for  the  coming  holidays.  Its  style  of  cover  is  handsome,  and  its 
whole  getting  up  tasteful  and  engaging. 

From  the  Puritan  Recorder. 

The  writer,  or,  rather,  the  compiler  of  this  work,  has  ranged  through  the  whole  garden 
of  modern  English  and  American  poetry,  and  has  made  a  selection  of  flowers  that  will 
long  bloom  with  undiminished  beauty  and  fragrance.  It  is  full  of  maternal  tenderness  and 
devotion  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  the  simplicity  and  loveliness  of  childhood  on  the  other. 
"The  Broken  Bud"  appealed  exclusively  to  our  sympathies  and  sensibilities  ;  this  is  a 
beautiful  commingling  of  the  pathetic  and  the  playful ;  and  there  are  parts  of  it  which  the 
gravest  might  be  challenged  to  read  without  a  smile,  and  other  parts  which  might  defy 
the  merest  child  of  vanity  to  read  without  a  tear. 


From  Graham's  Magazine.    By  Mr.  Whipple. 

The  Broken  Bud  ;  or,  Keminiscences  of  a  Bereaved  Mother.    New  York :  Robert  Carter 

&  Brothers.    1  vol.  16mo. 
Blossoms  of  Childhood.    Edited  by  the  author  of  "  The  Broken  Bud."    New  York : 

Robert  Carter  &  Brothers.    1  vol.  16mo. 

The  first  of  these  little  volumes  is  the  record  of  a  child  who  died  just  as  her  mind  was 
expanding  into  affection  and  intelligence  ;  and  it  is  the  most  notable  book  of  the  kind  we 
have  ever  seen.  As  giving  the  psychology  of  a  mother's  feelings,  it  is  well  worthy  of  atten- 
tion. It  is  written  close  to  the  heart  of  the  matter,  and  is  full  of  examples  of  that  search- 
ing pathos  which  calls  up  instinctive  tears.  Rarely  have  we  read  a  work  of  more  affec- 
tionate intensity,  or  one  in  which  a  mournful  experience,  tempered  by  religious  faith,  is 
expressed  with  such  genuine  simplicity  and  truth  to  inward  emotion.  Theie  are  passages 
whose  eloquence  is  so  identical  with  the  things  it  celebrates,  that  the  reader  sees  and  feels 
with  hardly  the  consciousness  of  the  agency  of  words.  The  other  volume  is  a  collection 
of  poetry  relating  to  children,  in  which  the  mother's  heart,  so  constantly  present  in  the 
previous  volume,  ranges  over  the  whole  field  of  poetry,  hoarding  the  precious  lyrics  which 
bring  consolation  by  inspiring  religious  trust.  Both  works  are  of  a  peculiar  character, 
indicating  the  presiding  influence  of  one  overmastering  feeling,  and  striking  at  the  very 
sources  of  emotion. 


tmmm 


GAYLOBD 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 


0040267938 


92H1843 
L 


1 


o 


o 


CO 

X 


lU 

O 

tu 

a: 

< 

-J 


